Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Haruka was anxiously waiting on news of their newborn and Juri. She had gone into labor earlier than expected is what the maids told him. They had told him several hours ago that he was not allowed to see them until the baby was safely delivered. Haruka perked up when he spotted his family's midwife step out of the room and told him he was allowed to enter, Haruka did not hesitate. 

"Juri." In bed, Juri was strapped down, tired eyes glowing crimson from the bloodlust she felt from her pregnancy, but it didn't stop her from looking at her husband and newborn with love.

"Haruka, come look." Haruka walked over to the maid that carried his and Juri's baby, wrapped in a towel after being cleaned. 

"It's a boy, my Lord." The midwife informed him as he finally got a view of the infant. He couldn't believe that the baby, small enough to fit in the palm of his hand, was his son. He hesitated but built up the courage to take his newborn into his arms. 

"Is this really my son? He looks so small and fragile. I feel like he'll break instantly if he's held wrongly for even a moment," Haruka said, but there was no malice in his words as he stared down at his baby fondly. 

"He was born prematurely, my Lord. He will need extra care or else he will suffer from severe growth issues despite his pureblood status." Haruka's smile saddened, but even if his child were to grow up weak he would not care. 

"Let me see him, Haruka. I want to see our son," Juri tiredly pleaded. The midwife was about to step in and prevent Haruka from giving the child to Juri as in her bloodlust state she could wind up killing him, only to be stopped by Haruka. 

"I'll make sure, my son is not hurt, so step back." The maids and midwife had no choice but to follow the Kuran elder's order. Juri did her best to control herself when Haruka got near her to show her their son. Juri couldn't help but cry when she saw how tiny their baby was.

"He's beautiful." The tiny baby gurgles soon turned into soft weak cries, surprising Haruka and Juri for a moment. Juri lightly rubbed her finger on her child's cheek in an attempt to quiet him down. Haruka turned towards Juri.

"What are we going to name him?" 

"Hikaru," Juri quickly responded with a bright smile on her face. Haruka agreed with the name as he looked back at his son and greeted him.

"Welcome home, Hikaru." 

Chapter Text

Juri fed Hikaru through the small bottle that the midwife have given her, whispering sweet words to her child. A few months had passed since the birth of the pureblood prince. It wouldn't be long before Haruka walked in through the front doors of their home, but she did not expect her eldest brother Rido to enter near Haruka. Juri was a bit nervous about the older Kuran meeting her newborn but attempted to put a smile on her face.

"I'm back, Juri." Haruka greeted. 

"Welcome home," Juri then turned towards Rido who smiled down at her. 

"So this is my nephew that you two have strongly been refusing the vampire council to hold a welcoming ball for? I didn't expect him to be such a tiny thing." 

"What's the reason for your sudden visit brother?" Juri asked the man, the couple watched the man closely. 

"I was merely curious about the little prince, besides, is there a reason I can't just pay my younger brother and sister a visit?" 

"Not at all, you're always welcome to visit. We are just surprised seeing as you rarely do," Haruka commented. 

"Well, I am a busy man, dear brother." Rido's gaze fell on the feeding baby. Oh, how he would love to just take the weak pest and crush him in the palm of his hands, just to cause both his siblings the same pain they've caused him. Rido stepped closer and stretched his arms out. "You don't mind if I carry him, do you?" Juri felt uneasy but nodded and placed Hikaru in the arms of Rido. RIdo gently carried him. Hikaru continued feeding, but the moment he was out of his mother's arms the baby spit the bottle out and began to squirm and whine. All three Kurans watched the baby. As if sensing Rido's intentions, the baby let out a weak and quiet wail. Haruka was quick to take Hikaru back and attempted to quiet down the baby. Rido narrowed his eyes at the child, but continued smiling "kindly".

"I'm sorry brother, but Hikaru was born premature, so he is a bit delicate." This irked Rido, but he had no choice other than nod in understanding. 

"So until Hikaru is a little older we won't be holding any events," Juri said, rubbing her cheek on the infant with affection. 

"I stopped by to see my nephew, now that I have I'll take my leave." Rido made his way over to the door before glancing back at the family and with a grin, he said, "It was nice to meet you Hikaru, see you another time." With that, he left.

Juri and Haruka thought that the behavior of their brother was strange, but nothing bad happened so they took it as a good sign that Rido has grown past his mad ways. Juri and Haruka looked at each other, adoring being in each other's presence. 

"Are you done feeding Hikaru?" Haruka asked snaking one of his arms around Juri's waist. Juri looked at him with a threatening smile.

"Yes, I am. Why do you ask?" Haruka's constant handsome smile remained on his face as he nuzzled into the woman's neck. 

"How about Hikaru spends a little time resting while you and I spend some time together." Haruka didn't wait for Juri's answer before he called for a servant to come and take Hikaru. Haruka's intentions were clear to Juri as the woman grumbled.

"Haruka, you know Hikaru doesn't like being by himself for too long." 

"It won't be for long." Haruka kissed Juri passionately, leaving no room for the woman to argue before he whisked her away towards their room. 

Chapter Text

Hikaru tugs at Haruka's hair strands, watching his father glare at the toddler before smiling. This made him burst out laughing. Hikaru's features were now clearly visible to anyone who set their eyes on him. He had his mother's round face and curly reddish brown hair, but he got all of his father's handsome features. Garnet-colored eyes, warm but sharp, a mix between both Haruka and Juri and Haruka's gentle smile.

"Again!" Hikaru shouted before pulling on his father's hair strands, making his father repeat his actions. When the child burst out laughing, Haruka chuckled with him.

"Ok, you've had enough fun pulling on my hair Hikaru. Soon you'll have a little brother or sister to play with." Hikaru's smile turned to a look of confusion.

"My brothe oh siste?" The toddler repeated before turning toward the doors where he could sense his mother. "Go see Mommy?" The toddler pointed at the door.

"Not yet. Not until mommy has the baby." Haruka put the toddler down and he waddled over towards his toys on the ground. It would be another hour before Haruka and Hikaru were able to enter the room. Hikaru attempted to run toward his mother only to get pulled back by Haruka. 

"Hikaru don't go near mommy yet, she's a little sick right now." Hikaru looked over at his mom in confusion and noticed the red eyes staring at him. 

"Stay with Papa, ok Hikaru?" Juri smiled at the boy in order not to scare him. Hikaru was then picked up by one of the maids before he made his way over to the two talking adults.

"Come meet your little brother." Hikaru looked at the small bundle in Haruka's arms. 

"Baby?" 

"Meet Kaname, Hikaru." Juri told the child, making Hikaru smile and reach out for the bundle.

"Kana-! me!" Hikaru sounded out and was told to be careful by the maid. Hikaru poked his brother's cheek which was nice and plush before repeating the baby's name. "Kaname! Kaname!"  Haruka and Juri could already tell how much Hikaru would love his younger brother. 

************

Juri was able to rejoin the family in their household, she attended to the newborn the majority of the time, but Hikaru didn't seem to mind. Hikaru enthusiastically tried playing with the infant by bringing him some of his favorite toys. Haruka watched the joyful sight before a knock interrupted the couple left it to the maids to open the door and walked in Rido. 

"Good boy, good boy. Kaname." Juri told her baby who clung to his mother. "He's such a good boy isn't he, Hikaru?" Kaname scrunched his face up, making Hikaru laugh.

"Look mommy!" 

"Such a weird face he made, a waste of his good looks." Rido watched the family from the doorway. Hikaru turned towards the man and smiled before running up to him.

"Uncle!" Hikaru stumbled and fell, but was quickly caught by Haruka. 

"Be careful Hikaru." Rido told the boy before glancing over at Juri.

"To birth life twice, maybe it is a good thing after all." Rido talked to himself, Juri glanced at him.

"Would you like to hold him in your arms? Seeing as you didn't get to hold Hikaru when he was this young, Uncle Rido." Haruka and Juri watched the man closely, taking Kaname into his arms. The man inspected the baby, unlike Hikaru who looked a mix between his mother and father, this baby was identical to Haruka. 

'I will not fail once again.' Rido thought. Suddenly Rido's arm became wet. Kaname had peed, wetting the blanket and dripping onto the floor.

"I'm so sorry! I thought it would still be fine, but..." Juri apologized but Rido waved her off.

"It's because you are bad at changing diapers. I'm very good at it. Because I have experience taking care of my little brother and little sister." Rido turned and walked towards the door. "Let me see... I'll go and get you cleaned up, Kaname. And I'll also get changed out of my shirt which you got all wet." Haruka passed Hikaru into Juri's arms.

"Hold him. I'll go help brother out." Haruka quickly made his way toward the door. "Brother, I'll take care of-" When Haruka opened the door Rido and Kaname were gone. Haruka sensed something horrible was about to happen and began chasing after where Rido had gone with his child. "Brother! Kaname!" 

It wouldn't be moments later when Juri flinched in her chair and Hikaru was filled with a sense of fear and began crying. 

"Kaname!" Juri stood up from her chair with Hikaru in her arms as the boy nuzzled into her neck.

"Bad smell!" The boy wailed. Juri tried calming the boy down but to no avail. Once Juri arrived at the opened door to the room where the Kuran ancestor resided, there she found a bloody scene with Haruka holding an infant close to him, which Juri knew was not her son. Juri walked over with Haruka looking into her eyes. Juri clutched Hikaru closer to her. The Kuran couple grieved the loss of their baby, but their ancestor had blessed them with the opportunity to raise their secondborn. 

Chapter Text

Hikaru sensed something different about his brother making him wary of the infant at first, but once Juri and Haruka encouraged him to be the loving brother he once was to Kaname, Hikaru forgot about his baby brother's strange scent and returned to playing with him.

Once Hikaru turned three the senate demanded the Kurans to start teaching him about their vampire society. Much to Hikaru's dismay his tutors would be strict and remind him of vampire etiquette and how a pureblood should act. Hikaru expressed his dismay to his parents, but they simply smiled at him sadly and instead promised to reward him if he behaved. After his lessons, Hikaru's most favorite thing to do was play with his younger brother. 

"Kaname look!" The garnet eyes widened in excitement. Hikaru, now age four, showed his little brother the origami flower he made while his teacher talked his ear off. Kaname blankly stared at the flower with curiosity.

"Is a flower?" Kaname questioned his older brother before grabbing it gently and inspecting it.

"Cool huh?!" Hikaru grabbed onto his brother to carry him onto the sofa, dragging his body that was not much bigger than his own. "Teacher got me in trouble for getting distracted, but I like it! Kaname..you're getting heavier..." Hikaru struggled to push Kaname onto the seat before joining him. "Want me to teach you?" Kaname watched his brother take a paper out of his pocket and placed it in front of Kaname. "Follow what I do." Hikaru showed Kaname how to fold the paper origami with Kaname following along. "Like this and then you pull these and done!" Hikaru showed Kaname his paper flower and then looked at Kaname's. Hikaru was impressed by how quickly Kaname managed to learn.

"Like this?" Kaname questioned Hikaru. 

"Yup!" Hikaru smiled brightly and petted Kaname's head. "Good boy, Kaname!" After those words, Kaname's head was filled with some images making him widen his eyes. A hooded woman replaced Hikaru. Hikaru noticed the way Kaname froze and looked at his younger brother strangely. "Kaname, are you ok?" The boy's shocked face quickly returned to its neutral expression.

"I'm hungry." Hikaru uneasily looked around. Juri and Haruka were out and the only people in the mansion were the servants. 

"I'll call someone, hold on Kaname." Hikaru was about to bounce off the couch, but Kaname grabbed hold of his sleeve and tugged it.

"Feed me." Hikaru watched the two-year-old look at him with pleading eyes. Hikaru grew weak at his little brother's adorable face and scooted closer. 

"Fine, but don't feed on me too much!" Hikaru warned the boy and pulled Kaname onto his lap. Kaname wrapped his arms around Hikaru's neck and pecked the boy's cheek. Hikaru fed Kaname, feeling his energy slowly leave him. Once he started to feel drained, Hikaru patted Kaname's back. "Kaname, not too much." Kaname moved his lips towards Hikaru's lips where he gave him a small kiss before separating. 

"All done." Kaname now looked content and tightly hugged Hikaru which Hikaru reciprocated. Hikaru yawned and lay down, pulling Kaname with him. 

"Let's take a nap." Kaname moved closer into Hikaru's arms. Hikaru stroked the boy's head and slowly drifted into sleep with a smile, mumbling, "Just...a small nap."

************

Haruka and Juri returned home after a long day of socializing with power-hungry aristocrats. 

"They are persistent, but my little Hikaru and Kaname are not going anywhere near those annoying leeches," Juri complained while Haruka simply chuckled at Juri's grumbles.

"Hikaru will soon enough have to start attending and Kaname may be young, but wherever Hikaru goes so does Kaname."  Haruka reminded Juri. 

"Haruka look," Juri whispered, pointing at the two sleeping children. "Aren't they precious?" Haruka nodded and walked up to the two boys. 

"Let's take you two to bed." Haruka gently picked up the two boys into his arms and walked toward their room.

"I can't imagine a day when Kaname isn't by Hikaru's side," Juri whispered looking down at the two fondly. Haruka laid them on the same bed where Kaname tightened his grip on Hikaru resulting in Hikaru pulling Kaname closer. 

"To say the least, it is a relief, I would never wish Hikaru and Kaname to end up like our older brother and myself." Juri's mood dropped. She stepped closer to Haruka and hooked her arm into his. She leaned in and kissed Haruka and Haruka returned it. 

"It's been a long day, let's head to bed." Haruka agreed and both quietly exited the bedroom. Once the door was closed, Kaname slightly opened his eyes and stared at Hikaru. The boy wore a peaceful sleeping face. Kaname stroke Hikaru's cheek with his small palm. 

'Big brother...' Hikaru smiled at the gentle touch. 'My big brother.' Kaname eyes expressed a hint of sadness to them. He pulled his hand back and went back to enjoying the warmth Hikaru's embrace provided. 

Chapter Text

Hikaru was dressed in a formal suit with a maroon vest and shorts accompanied by a black button-up similar to his father's. Juri helped him tie his black cross tie.

"Hikaru looks extremely dashing, don't you think Haruka?" Haruka finished tying Kaname's shoes and glanced over at Hikaru. 

"Very handsome indeed." 

"Let's see how Kaname's doing." Juri peeked at the boy dressed in a similar outfit as Hikaru except in the color navy blue. Juri picked Kaname up into her arms and rubbed her cheeks into his affectionately.

"You're very handsome too, Kaname. Why are my two sons so cute?" Kaname held still, but once Juri placed him on the ground, he ran to Hikaru's side. 

"Hikaru will stay with me, right?" Kaname looks up at his brother. Hikaru remembered that his teacher told him, that at these social events, he will have to be on his best behavior and that meant he couldn't play with Kaname. 

"I'm sorry, Kaname. I'll have to talk to the adults with mama and papa, ok?" Kaname's eyes turned sad. Hikaru felt a pang in his heart, so he kneeled down and hugged Kaname tightly. "I promise I will play with Kaname once the party is done." 

"Kaname, you'll be with me today," Juri said, stretching her hand out for him to grab. Kaname frowned but grabbed onto Juri's hand. "Come on, don't make that face. I don't like these social gatherings either, but it'll be over before you know it. Ok?" Kaname looked down at the ground sadly and nodded.

"Are we all ready to go?" Hikaru stood near his father. 

"Ready." Juri and Kaname walked closer to Haruka before they headed out the door. The Kurans entered the car that would take them to their destination where Hikaru will be introduced as the Kurans' Prince. 

************

The moment the Kuran family entered the ballroom, every vampire was aware of their presence and bowed. Hikaru watched the crowd nervously, gripping Haruka's hand. The Kuran family walked past everyone before one of the Kurans' closest members on the vampire council Asato Ichijo walked up to Haruka and greeted him.

"It is a pleasure to see, you've taken our advice, my lord." 

"With how persistent the council has been, there was no way of avoiding the matter any longer." Ichijo then looked at Hikaru, who tried to remain calm as he possibly could.

"And we are thankful you finally grace us with the presence of his highness. It is a pleasure to finally meet you, Young Lord Kuran." Ichijo grabbed the small boy's hand and kissed the top of it, making Hikaru fidget in place. 

"L-likewise." Hikaru tried mimicking the way his teacher taught him, but he didn't plan on his voice trembling. He could hear everyone whispering about him.

"Such a polite boy. What less can you expect a child birthed from purebloods such as the Kurans." 

"He is on the smaller side, don't you think? Last time I heard he is supposed to be five years of age." 

"I heard Lady Kuran birthed the boy too early so who knows which among the two Kuran sons will be the heir once they are grown." Haruka narrowed his eyes at the crowd instantly silencing it before turning back towards Ichijo.

"We are grateful to you for hosting this welcoming event for my sons," Haruka thanked the man. 

"Enjoy to your heart's content, especially our young lord here." Hikaru did not like the way Ichijo looked down at him, but he couldn't look away or I'd be a sign of weakness as a pureblood. Ichijo bowed one more time to the family before leaving. Kaname watched the whole interaction with eyes of displeasure, his small hand gripped onto Juri's, although Juri did not question how Kaname was able to read the atmosphere despite his age, she gave a reassuring squeeze back. Soon enough, vampires started swarming them. Women walked up to Juri and praised her for giving birth to two sons only 2 years apart. 

"What an adorable child you are, if I may Lady Kuran?" A woman asked to carry Kaname, only for Kaname to hide behind Juri's dress.

"Oh my, it seems the young lord is shy." Juri apologized for Kaname's behavior but defend his position.

"He's not used to these types of things so it'd be best not to startle him." The other women agreed, but they wouldn't do anything less if it meant losing the favor of the pureblood. Kaname peeked out of his mother's dress and glanced over at Hikaru who stood next to their father, meeting new people. Kaname could clearly sense the anxious feelings his brother gave off and he did not like it. 

Soon enough the head of the Aido family stepped up and introduced himself to the pureblood prince.

"If I may suggest my lord, how about the young lord here comes over to my house. I have three daughters, the middle child seems to be right around the lord's age, it will be a good thing for the lord to start establishing relationships starting as of now, don't you think?" The Aido elder made it sound like he wanted their children to become friends, but Haruka knew the man's motive in hoping Hikaru would develop a much deeper relationship with one of his daughters. 

"Right now, Kaname is very much attached to Hikaru, so maybe once Kaname is a little older. He will be gravely upset if Hikaru is gone for too long." Aido glanced at Kaname and was shocked when he noticed the boy staring right at him. 

"I see. Well, in that case, this would be a great opportunity seeing as our youngest son was recently born. Once he is a little older, I'm sure both our youngest could form a strong friendship." Haruka nodded, satisfying the man. Hikaru did not like the idea of meeting new people, but he knew he did not have a say in this. 

************

The party went on long until Haruka finally excused them from the party. When no one was looking Hikaru sneaked some sweets for him and Kaname to share on their way back home into a napkin before stuffing it into his pocket. When they got into the car Hikaru sat next to Kaname. Kaname made his family know how upset he was by avoiding them. 

"Kaname! Are you upset because the party took too long?!" Hikaru's only answer was silence.

"Is it because the ladies tried to grab our dear Kaname?" Juri added, but even she had been ignored. Haruka thought for a moment before asking.

"Is it because I promised Hikaru will play with the other kids once Kaname go meets his new friend?" They finally saw the boy's plain expression turning into a deep frown.

"Hikaru, is my big brother...not theirs." Were Kaname's words, Hikaru pouted and reached into his pocket before putting out the napkin full of treats.

"I'm only Kaname's big brother and no one else's. So don't be sad anymore, ok?" Kaname glanced over to Hikaru who attempted to feed him a cookie. Kaname took a bite out of the cookie, Hikaru took this as a sign Kaname wasn't upset anymore and smiled widely. "It's yummy right?!" Kaname hummed in agreement. Hikaru continued feeding Kaname, sharing the cookies between the two of them. Juri and Haruka watched how well the two got along, while they were happy, they were beginning to question if Kaname was in love with Hikaru or if this was merely the display of a strong bond between brothers. 

Chapter Text

"Here Kaname," Hikaru said having finished an origami butterfly before throwing it gently at his brother so it would slowly float onto his lap. "I'm getting better aren't I?" Kaname set his book aside and took a look at the butterfly.

"Yes, you are, but shouldn't you be getting ready? You're gonna get tested tomorrow and you won't be able to say "I was waiting for my little sister to be born" excuse, after all, you aren't the one in labor." The small child scolded his brother, making Hikaru give his younger brother a blank look.

"You used to be cuter, now you sound like dad," Hikaru complained with a sigh. Kaname smiled and went back to reading while they waited for Juri to birth their sibling. Hikaru stared at Kaname. His younger brother seemed to be growing up faster than he was. Kaname's attitude towards him was like as if HE were the calm collected cooler older brother. Hikaru's shorter height did not help his case. Hikaru noticed the change in personality in Kaname when he would suddenly freeze up and seemed to be in a daze everything he would do something remotely "brotherly". Both the boys' ears perked up when they heard the cries of an infant as they turned towards the door. 

"It sounds like the baby is born." Hikaru stood up and walked out of the living area with Kaname following close behind. 

"Ready to be an older brother Kaname?" Hikaru asked with a grin which Kaname simply stared at him neutrally. He wanted to say, hadn't he already been acting like the older brother, but decided to remain silent knowing this would rail the oldest Kuran child up. "I wonder why having a baby has to be so secretive, is it like this for every family?" Hikaru mumbled making his way to the end of the hall. Kaname did not answer his brother, but he stared at the ground with a gloomy look. He would have to tell his brother eventually of the events that happened before and that he was not really the boy's younger brother, but in the meantime he wanted to be selfish and enjoy the warmth and love his big brother gave him. Kaname walked closer to Hikaru and grabbed hold of the boy's shirt. Hikaru found this strange but welcomed the gesture by hugging his brother. "Don't worry, you'll be a great older brother Kaname. I'll take care of both of you." 

"Our sibling won't have anything to worry about with you here Hikaru." Kaname's words touched Hikaru as he sped his steps with Kaname right by his side.

************

Hikaru nervously looked at the crying baby.

"Do you want to carry her?" Haruka asked, Hikaru nervously smiled before putting his arms out. It wasn't his first time being a big brother, but it WAS his first time carrying a newborn infant. He let Haruka guide him. When Hikaru got the hang of it, he looked down at the precious baby girl in his arms and smiled warmly.

"What's her name?" 

"Yuki," Juri answered. 

"Hi, Yuki. I'm your big brother Hikaru." Hikaru then took a look over at Kaname who blankly stared in their direction. "Come here Kaname. Come meet Yuki too." Kaname walked closer and looked down at Yuki. "This is your big brother Kaname. You're going to have the best big brothers in the whole world because we are going to take care of you." Yuki's cries began to quiet down. "Do you want to touch her?" Kaname did as he was told and went to poke Yuki's cheek, but his finger was grabbed by Yuki, making Kaname freeze. "I think she likes you." Yuki's cries had completely stopped. Kaname stared at Yuki with wonder. Suddenly the boy seemed to daze off once again. Hikaru noticed this and looked at Kaname in confusion. Once Kaname snapped out of it he stretched his arms out.

"Can I carry her?" Hikaru smiled and passed Yuki into Kaname's arms. Kaname then lightly hugged his baby sister and whispered. "We'll take care of you, Yuki. Promise." Hikaru loved his siblings with all his heart. He wrapped his arms around both of them and hugged them lightly. Juri and Haruka were glad to see no jealousy in either brother from the newborn and they hoped it would stay that way. They did not want history to repeat itself once Yuki grew older.

Chapter Text

"Remember Hikaru, no one must know about Yuki so please don't mention her to anyone." Juri finished trying to brush Hikaru's messy hair down resulting in him trying to get away from his mother's hands. 

"Why can't Yuki come with us? Didn't we take Kaname with us when he was a baby too?" 

"Hikaru, Kaname was already three at that time." Haruka reminded Hikaru. The oldest Kuran's gentle expression turned solemn and turned towards Kaname and Yuri. "I think it's about time we tell Hikaru. Don't you think, Kaname?" Both Hikaru and Juri knew the boy had regained his memories of the events that went down. Kaname's child-like face turned sullen. 

"Tell me what?" Hikaru questioned noticing the atmosphere. Juri stepped up and looked down at Kaname, knowing the boy had gotten attached to Hikaru and feared rejection. Juri grabbed both of Hikaru's shoulders and began explaining.

"Hikaru, when Kaname was an infant...a man named Rido...your uncle, hurt Kaname really bad." Hikaru flinched hearing this and turned to look at Kaname. Kaname was avoiding his gaze, he waited for Juri to reveal that his real brother was long gone and that Kaname was just a replacement. A fake. But Juri had something else in mind. "If it hadn't been for Kaname, you wouldn't have a little brother. Kaname wouldn't be here today." Hikaru stared at his mother with fear. He couldn't imagine what it would've been like if Kaname didn't exist. He didn't understand the extent of Juri's words, but what he did understand is that Kaname was badly hurt, enough to have died. "That's why we are hiding Yuki from everyone because we don't want to put her in danger and have what happened to Kaname happen again." Hikaru ran up to Kaname and embraced the boy tightly. 

"You will never get hurt again! Not on my watch! Your big brother will always be there to protect you!" Kaname was visibly shocked by the boy's reaction, he wondered why Juri didn't reveal the full truth to Hikaru, but when he glanced at Haruka and Juri, they both were smiling sadly at him. Kaname returned Hikaru's hug clenching the back of his shirt. He nuzzled into the boy's shoulder and breathed in the comforting scent. 

"I know. You've always been there for me and I'll always be there for you." 

"Lord and Lady Kuran, the guest is here." Hikaru and Kaname looked up when a blond man with glasses walked in. 

"Hello Juri, Haruka. So....these are your kids." Haruka had a threatening smile plastered on his face, a dark aura surrounded him as he stared at the man. 

"Kaien, meet Hikaru and Kaname." Hikaru hugged Kaname closer to him in a protective manner not knowing who the stranger in front of him was. He had a particularly different scent to him than other vampires. 

"And this is Yuki." Juri took the baby girl from the servant's arms and showed her to Kaien. "She is the one you'll be taking care of while we are gone." Kaien widened his eyes and looked at the sleeping baby.

"She definitely is your child Juri. She looks just like you." 

"You think so?" A flowery aura surrounded Juri. Kaien and Juri sweatdropped when Haruka pulled Juri and his daughter closer to him possessively. 

"It will be just for a short while, just so Kaname and Hikaru get to meet some new friends." In Haruka's words, he was telling Kaien not to get too comfortable in his home. 

"Why does he smell funny?" Hikaru asked bluntly, but Kaname already knew the answer and stared warily at the man. 

"Hikaru, Kaien is a vampire hunter and a friend of ours." Kaien watched Hikaru's expression turn skeptical. 

"We met him some months ago. He was tasked with going after your mother." Haruka was brutally honest, Kaien turned uncomfortably as the two children now stared at him menacingly. 

"That is all in the past now, I won't do any harm to anyone here, so you have nothing to worry about. I'm just here to do a favor for Juri and take care of Yuki while everyone is out. Juri told me everything so I am aware of the situation here." Kaien's eyes turned toward Kaname, confirming how much Juri had told him. Kaname at least now knew the man could be trusted if the Kuran couple shared as much with him. 

"You'll keep Yuki safe?" Hikaru asked the man with uncertainty. Kaien smiled and kneeled down to the boy's level and patted Hikaru's head. 

"You can count on me." This eased Hikaru's worries. Kaname then pulled Hikaru away from Kaien's touch causing both males to look at him.

"My mother took a long time trying to get Hikaru's hair down, it would all be for nothing if you managed to ruin it." Kaien knew Kaname meant to keep his hands away from Hikaru. 

'I am having very strong doubts this is not actually Haruka's boy.' Kaien thought to himself as both Kaname and Haruka had similar personalities when it came to the person they were protective of. 

"In that case, we better get going." Juri passed Yuki to Kaien before the Kuran family stepped out the door. 

************

The moment the head of the Aido family opened the door and welcomed them in, the Kurans would put on their poise appearance.

"Our Hanabusa is in his study, that's where Lord Kaname will be. My daughters are in the drawing room waiting to meet you Lord Hikaru."

"Thank you, Nagamichi. I will not keep them waiting any longer." Hikaru politely smiled at the man, but on the inside, he was already feeling bored. Kaname stared at the illuminated door where he sensed his playmate resided.

"I, of course, will be in the company of Lord and Lady Kuran," Nagamichi said, trying to get on the pureblood's good side. Kaname walked away from the group toward the door, hoping to get this play date over with so he could join Hikaru. It wouldn't be long before the conversation between the group came to a stop when they heard a child's voice shouting.

"Who are you?! You got no manners to be barging in here!" They looked over and noticed Kaname had already opened the door to one of the rooms. Hikaru looked at Kaname surprised knowing he normally wasn't the type to misbehave. 

"Lord Kaname! If you had waited I would've given you a tour." Nagamichi rushed over to soothe the situation hoping his child had not upset the young pureblood prince. 

"I'm sorry I barged in." Kaname apologized to appear polite like he was supposed to be.

"No, no. It's quite alright don't worry. I hope our Hanabusa wasn't rude to you." Nagamichi did not want their first meeting to be wasted. This made Hanabusa fume.

"Huh?! Father! He's the rude one!" Kaname looked at Hanabusa with a smile although the mischief could be seen in his eyes.

"He's right." Hanabusa was taken aback, but the interaction was left unnoticed by everyone else. Hikaru walked over to Kaname and put a hand on the boy's shoulder and greeted Hanabusa.

"I apologize if my little brother has troubled you, I really hope you two can still become great friends." Hanabusa looked at Hikaru and sensed the boy had a gentler aura to him than Kaname, but decided to put on a stubborn exterior.

"I don't even know who he is! So how can we be friends?!" Juri and Haruka walked up to their sons and stood behind them. Hanabuse noticed they had the same gentle aura that surrounded the older Kuran son.

"Then an introduction is due," Hikaru suggested and smiled politely. "It is nice to meet you, Hanabusa of the Aido Family. I am Hikaru Kuran." Hikaru then looked over at Kaname, gesturing for him to go next.

"My name is Kaname Kuran." Kaname then remained silent causing Hikaru's smile to strain and gently nudged Kaname to continue. Kaname's fake smile became a little more forced than it had been before he finally spoke, "Will you be my friend?" 

"No." Hanabusa instantly rejected. Hikaru continued smiling silently although on the inside he wished this could've gone a little better. He agreed Kaname needed friends beside him. Kaname was not bothered by this.

"Hanabusa must be a little shy at the moment Lord Kaname," Nagamichi tried fixing his son's mistake but would be sure to scold the boy later.

"It's no problem at all. If anything I'll just join my older brother in the drawing room." Juri exhaled shortly knowing Kaname was getting his way. 

"B-but my lord, Lord Hikaru will be talking to my daughters. I'm sure you would prefer to discuss with someone your age." Nagamichi argued hoping Hikaru would be by himself so he could take an interest in one of his daughters romantically.

"I don't mind being quiet while my older brother talks. If you don't mind lending me a book to entertain myself." Nagamichi sighed in defeat. 

"Very well as you wish." 

"Hanabusa is welcome to join them at any time so he and Kaname can get better acquainted," Haruka suggested, much to Kaname's displeasure. 

"That is a great idea Lord Kuran." 

"But father-!" Nagamichi cut Hanabusa off by calling his butler to escort the Kuran boys to the drawing room and told Juri and Haruka that he would meet them in a short second. Once they were gone Nagamichi warned Hanabuse to stop being a fool and to simply sit next to Kaname quietly and behave. Hanabusa grumbled, but he couldn't disobey his father. 

************

"Hanabusa is very smart, but I heard that the Kurans were smarter than any family, is this true?" The middle daughter of the Aido's questioned Hikaru. Hikaru simply kept his constant polite smile and answered in a soft tone.

"The Aido family raises very intelligent sons and daughters so I wouldn't be the judge on the matter of whose intelligence is superior." 

"I don't mean to be rude, but you look younger than any other 8-year-olds I've met." The eldest daughter stated with the intention of asking if the boy had stopped growing at the age of 6 because of his vampire genetics.

"I was born earlier than expected, but fortunately for me, I am not done growing. Maybe in a few years, I'll grow a few inches taller." Hikaru noticed the youngest daughter, a little younger than Kaname had been silent the entire time and suggested. "If you'd like to join Kaname and Hanabusa you are welcome to." The girl perked up and shyly nodded. 

The girl sat next to her brother where he sat with his arms crossed in a foul mood while Kaname read a book, but his eyes trained on the conversation steps away from him. Hikaru shook his head slightly at the sight of his brother having avoided talking to Hanabusa at all.

"Is studying all you do as the heir of the Kuran family or is there something you like to do?" The middle child asked, grabbing Hikaru's attention once again. Hikaru's expression turned to that of uneasiness as he answered honestly.

"It is not confirmed if I'll be the heir, but yes my mother teaches me how to play the piano once in a while." Hikaru chose to hide his origami folding hobby, thinking it might seem childish, something his teacher had taught him not to portray his childish side. The girls perked up at this and excitedly exclaimed.

"You must play for us! I would like to hear it!" 

"Me too!" Hikaru awkwardly nodded as the oldest child called the servants to roll a piano into the drawing room. Hanabusa expect it to be a boring performance but when Kaname closed his book and set it down to listen to his brother, it grabbed Hanabusa's attention, seeing as Kaname didn't seem interested in anything that was happening around him until now. Hikaru took a seat on the wooden stool and opened the cover. The boy stretched his fingers for a moment to make them relax and straightened his back. It didn't take long for the boy to choose a song to perform and let his fingers glide on the keys, hitting each note perfectly to the rhythm of the waltz. The Aido daughters stared at the boy amazed by the beautiful song he played. Even Hanabusa couldn't hide his surprised look. Kaname watched his brother perform peacefully and elegantly, never missing a key. It warmed Kaname's heart. 

Music filled the Aido mansion. Juri paused from drinking the glass of wine as she instantly recognized the song. Haruka huffed in amusement. 

"I wonder who is playing such beautiful music." Nagamichi could've already guessed it was one of the Kuran sons, knowing none of his children played music such as the one that was being heard.

"Our Hikaru enjoys playing once in a while, I guess he decided to provide the kids a bit of entertainment," Juri said.

"Kuran children are indeed as talented as rumored them to be." Nagamichi complimented. "Shall we get back to what we were discussing?" Haruka nodded.

"Let us continue." 

Chapter Text

"Kaname, please? Don't you ever get tired of just being stuck with me here?" Hikaru questioned Kaname who walked toward the dining room to eat. 

"Not at all. If anything it seems you're tired of me, big brother." Kaname stared straight into Hikaru's eyes daring him to agree with his statement. 

"Of course not! It's just...Yuki doesn't get to go out and I'm sometimes busy with my studies and these gatherings. I don't want Kaname to be lonely and be friends with Hanabusa." Hikaru pouted, making Kaname sigh.

"Alright then. I'll apologize to Hanabusa and see if he wants to be friends" Hikaru's mood quickly switched at hearing his younger brother finally give in. "Under one condition." Kaname's baby face displayed a gentle smile, but Hikaru knew it was a smile of evil. 

"What is it?" Hikaru asked nervously. 

"You sleep with me," Kaname answered. It took the Kuran couple a long time to get Kaname to sleep in his own room so Hikaru hoped he wouldn't ruin his parents' efforts after this one trade. "For a week." Hikaru narrowed his eyes at his younger brother but agreed nonetheless.

"We have a deal." This made Kaname happy and continued making his way over to the dining room. 

************

The next day Kaname requested he be driven to the Aido residency with Hikaru tagging along. Hikaru wanted to make sure Kaname completed his end of their agreement. 

When they arrived the servants welcomed Hikaru, Kaname, and their bodyguard to the back where Hanabusa was said to be playing with other children. Hikaru found this as a great opportunity for Kaname to make friends. When they arrived at their destination, Hanabusa was seen playing with two other kids. Hikaru stood back with their bodyguard and encouraged Kaname to approach them. The kids took notice of him quickly.

"Good evening," Kaname greeted the children.

"Good...evening..." The daughter of the Souen family shyly greeted back. Kaname walked up to the sandbox and went to complete the task he was given.

"Hanabusa, may I have a word with you?" 

"I'm doing an experiment to test the strength of sand materials right now," Hanabusa complained, refusing to give Kaname the time of day. "I don't want you interfering." Hearing this made Hikaru nervous, but he still had hope. A marble rolled away from the sandbox towards Kaname's feet, leaving him to pick it up. 

"It just appears to me as if I've done something to make you angry. So all I wanted was to apologize, so I asked to come back here." Kaname confessed. Hanabusa did not believe a single word Kaname had said. Kaname grabbed Hanabusa's hand and placed the marble into his palm. "I'm truly sorry." That was when Hanabusa finally took notice of Hikaru and their bodyguard standing in the corner watching them. Hikaru tensed up and shyly waved, but it wasn't him that made Hanabusa anxious. Kaname took notice of this too. "No need to worry about him. He's just here to keep an eye out on me and my big brother." Ruka the Souen daughter and Akatsuki the Kain son glanced over at the older Kuran which Hikaru smiled at them. Ruka was quick to get shy and flustered but returned the greeting with a small bow. Akatsuki simply stared at the boy who returned his gaze to his targets.

"You don't need to apologize." This made Hikaru happy thinking Hanabusa had accepted Kaname's apology, but the boy's next words quickly smashed that ray of hope. "I just hate you, that's all." Hanabusa then walked away. Kaname was left there standing. Glancing back at Hikaru to signal that their discussion was over, Hikaru stepped forward with a frown. 

"I really thought that would work." Hikaru then turned towards Ruka and Akatsuki and got an idea. "Hello, are you two friends with Hanabusa?" Ruka shyly nodded and responded,

"Hanabusa's our cousin, Lord Hikaru." 

"I'm sorry to request this, but you wouldn't mind if Kaname became friends with the two of you? You see, I was hoping Kaname had someone to play with during social gatherings." 

"You can just order us, it's not something we'll be able to reject," Akatsuki bluntly said, making Ruka freak out and attempt to shush him. Hikaru sadly looked towards the ground. 

"I don't want to force you to become friends with Kaname. I'll understand if you don't want to. You won't be punished for saying no." Akatsuki blandly looked at the boy while Ruka looked at him with a matching saddened expression. 

"We'll be friends with him," Ruka decided and turned towards Akatsuki. "You too Akatsuki." 

"If you say so," Akatsuki agreed nonchalantly. This pulled a genuine smile onto Hikaru's face, making Ruka blush.

"Thank you. Aren't you happy too, Kaname?" Kaname could've cared less, but it made him happy seeing his older brother happy so he replied,

"I am. Thank you very much." After saying their farewells Kaname and Hikaru made their way back to their ride, leaving a fangirling Ruka and a weirded-out Akatsuki behind. 

"Don't forget our promise," Kaname told Hikaru on their way home, making Hikaru wave it off.

"I remember, don't worry. I'm really happy Kaname won't be lonely anymore when I'm not around now. Do you want to try inviting Ruka and Akatsuki out to play sometime?" Hikaru's eyes glimmered with excitement.

"No. Just speaking with them at parties is enough." Hikaru gave Kaname a discouraged look.

"You are very stubborn Kaname..." Hikaru pointed out, but it only made Kaname smirk. 

************

Haruka entered his home with Kaien right beside him. The vampire hunter was asked to come by Juri to discuss something, but only to catch Haruka in a bad mood. When Juri sensed Haruka's anger she questioned him what was wrong.

"The Senate is getting too confident in their plans. They are demanding Hikaru get named our heir. They want to get him engaged, in order to tie our family with one of their members." Juri frowned at this. 

"To think they are no longer attempting to hide their intentions." The Senate wanted to take control of the Kuran lineage. 

"Wouldn't it be easy to fake the arrangement until Hikaru's old enough to break it off?" Kaien suggests. Haruka shook his head.

"The moment we engage Hikaru, the Senate will find a way to put the situation to their advantage even if it means producing a child by force between Hikaru and whoever they wish to marry him off to." 

"A horrible thing to do especially to a child." 

"That brings me to the thing I called you here for Kaien." Juri was hesitant to explain, but she hoped the vampire hunter would agree with her. "I want to build a school where both vampires and humans can coexist. A place untouched by the Senate or even the Vampire Hunter Association." Kaien widened his eyes in shock at what she was suggesting. "You might think it's crazy, but...I want my children to grow up in a place safe from the Senate's hands. And Yuki...we have kept her safe from vampire society, but I don't know for how long that will be." Juri sadly looked down at her sleeping daughter wrapped in her blanket. "Yuki is my child and all I want..is for her to grow up like a normal human girl." Juri pulled Yuki closer to her. "I want her to be free from the fate of a pureblood vampire. I want her to smile." 

"Something I wish we would have thought of sooner so the same could've applied to Hikaru and Kaname," Haruka said, downcasting his eyes. 

"The idea itself would stir some questions from both sides, but it might not be impossible, just difficult," Kaien admitted honestly. Their conversation was cut short when they sensed a presence standing on the other side of the wall. 

"Hikaru, Kaname, you can come out." Hikaru entered the room and stared at the three adults with Kaname beside him.

"You want Yuki to have a normal human life?" Juri's eyes confirmed his question. Hikaru walked up to Yuki and brushed her small locks back causing the baby to stir. "It doesn't matter how Yuki grows because I'll make sure she has a reason to smile every single day and Kaname too." The boy leaned closer affectionately. Anyone in the room could tell how much Hikaru adored his younger siblings. Kaname knew this so while he could he will indulge himself in the love his older brother had for him. 

************

Just as Hikaru promised, despite Yuki growing up in the underground mansion hidden from society, never having stepped outside, she grew up a cheerful child with both Kaname and Hikaru by her side. Yuki waited for her older brothers to come back from whatever social gathering they were attending with their father. Juri stayed behind to watch over Yuki. The two-year-old played with her stuffed toy bunny around before her mother interrupted the silence.

"I can smell the rain..." 

"Shmell the rain? D'you dislike the rain mommy?" Juri smiled at her daughter, crouching down in front of her. 

"Yep I do. I really hate it. It makes an unpleasant memory feel very real." The woman's face turned to a menacing smile. "Because it makes me think of a certain somebody who irritated me so soooo badly." Yuki jolted from her mother's menacing aura before Juri quickly turned to a more cheerful mood. "And yet, at the same time its a bit of a sweet memory too, so I hesitate." The woman sat back down and pulled Yuki onto her lap. "Come here, Yuki. I'm going to tell you a story that happened a long time ago between your father and me." Juri proceeded to tell Yuki the time she was allowed to go to a human school, but Haruka hid all the umbrellas in the house, leaving Juri to walk home in the rain. This irritated Juri when she spotted Haruka standing in front of the school gate waiting for her with an umbrella. And once Haruka told Juri he just wanted to share an umbrella with Juri, Juri called him stupid.

"What's "share anambrella" mommy?" Yuki asked curiously never having been outside and never experienced walking on a rainy day.

"Well, that's..." Juri hesitated, but much to her pleasure, she sensed her boys entering. "Perfect timing! I'll show you what it is~"

"Juri, Yuki, we're home. We caught some rain as we were coming home. Do you mind if I leave the umbrella to dry in the living room." Juri was quick to snatch the umbrella from Haruka and open it, putting it over their heads. 

"Here Yuki! That's what it is!" This confused Haruka but he didn't question it.

"I'm not sure what is going on but I'm so happy Juri." 

"I'm happy too Haruka." The two lovers continued being lovey-dovey in front of their children.

"Did mama tell you one of her stories?" Hikaru asked Yuki. The girl happily nodded.

"Don't tell me you want to become like those two when you grow up?" Kaname asked, blankly staring at the couple.

"Yes, big brother!" Yuki excitedly said, making Kaname sigh. Kaname then noticed how tired Hikaru was looking. During the event, Hikaru looked unwell, but every time Kaname questioned him Hikaru would tell the boy he was fine.

"I'm going to head to bed early today, it's been a long night," Hikaru told his family with a smile on his face, but everyone else turned to look at the boy. 

"Already, but it's barely midnight?" Juri asked with worry. Hikaru confirmed with a nod and gently ruffled Yuki's hair. 

"Night Yuki, play with Kaname, ok?" Yuki smiled at her oldest brother.

"Ok!" Everyone watched Hikaru walk away. Kaname stared at him with worry. "Kaname, let's play together!" Kaname looked down at Yuki and smiled. 

"Sorry Yuki, maybe another time. Hikaru might be sick so I'm going to go take care of him." Yuki looked at her brother in confusion as she didn't know the concept of sickness, being a vampire and all. Juri opened her arms for Yuki.

"You can play with your mother and father Yuki and I'll tell you more stories." Haruka turned towards Kaname.

"Please check up on him, but call if there's any trouble." 

"I will, but reassured that I'll take care of it." Kaname left the room and toward his brother's. Once he arrived in front of the boy's bedroom door, he could already hear glass shattering on the other end. Kaname knew Hikaru had already sensed him. "I'm coming in." 

"Kaname go away." Hikaru's voice expressed his struggle. Kaname ignored his demands and entered the room. Laying in bed was Hikaru. He had not changed out of his attire and he was panting with eyes beaming out from his strands of hair. The vampiric red glow shined brightly with bloodlust. Hikaru let out a painful wince before more objects around the room shattered. 

"Did you think you could hide this? How long were you holding back? Did you want to devour every person near you? You must have been in pain." Kaname questioned his oldest brother, pushing his buttons. Hikaru teared up and clenched his throat. 

"I can't control it." The boy wheezed out. Kaname sat down next to Hikaru. "Kaname, I'll hurt you." The boy was distressed. Kaname took his coat off before pushing his strands of hair away, exposing his neck to the boy. Hikaru's eyes traveled towards the pulse of Kaname's neck with temptation.

"Go ahead, you won't hurt me. I need you to see something." Kaname's words were spoken with a hint of sadness. In a matter of seconds, Hikaru clung to Kaname and with no hesitation bite down on Kaname's neck. It hurt more than Kaname had expected with his child-like body, but ignored the pain and tangled his fingers into Hikaru's hair. Hikaru gulped down Kaname's blood satisfying his need for it. The cracking around his room diminished. Hikaru didn't seem to be stopping at any time, but Kaname let him. It was when some images flashed into Hikaru's mind did he snap out of his bloodthirsty frenzy. Kaname narrowed his eyes watching Hikaru's expression turn to that of horror.

"What is this?" Hikaru brought a hand up and clenched the strands of his hair that covered his eyes. 

"The truth." Kaname simply answered. It took a moment for Hikaru to finish watching the memories that flooded him before he locked eyes with Kaname.

"Your..." Kaname smiled sadly at him.

"Not really your brother, but a replacement? Yes." Hikaru stared at Kaname in shock. "The man you saw in your memories was Rido. He is the reason I'm here while the original is gone." Hikaru didn't know how to feel about the revelation. Kaname took his silence as a sign that Hikaru no longer would want him around. "It's ok to hate me, after all, it's because of me that he's gone. I won't resent you if you do." This made Hikaru flinch. He gripped his hair tighter and bit his lip hard enough to cause it to bleed before Hikaru willed his body to relax.

"I-.." Kaname stared at the boy with pity. Kaname was surprised when he was pulled into Hikaru's arms. Hikaru tightly held onto him and he nuzzled his face into the boy's hair. "I'm sad because I lost my baby brother, but I don't hate you. It's not your fault. Besides that doesn't change the fact that YOUR still my baby brother Kaname." Hikaru pulled Kaname back and gave the best smile he could. "You're the one I grew up with Kaname. So there's no way I'd hate you. Thank you for being my baby brother." Kaname didn't expect the boy to react this way, but it filled him with happiness. Kaname hugged Hikaru as tight as he could and nuzzled him. Hikaru returned it, but the scent of Kaname's blood drove him crazy. He didn't want to take any more blood so he settled for licking the blood that had smeared on his neck. 

"You're still hungry?" Hikaru nodded and hummed. "My body is still that of a child's so try not to take too much." Hikaru wanted to drain Kaname dry, but the voice in the back of his head stopped him from doing so. A knock then interrupted them.

"Lord Hikaru, your father sent me to deliver these to you." A maid entered the boy's room before handing him a box. Hikaru opened it and saw some tablets.

"What's this?"

"Blood tablets. They will help satisfy your hunger, my lord." Hikaru gulped before pouring all the tablets down his throat and attempted to chew and swallow them. Kaname stared at him stunned.

"Bleh! Gross." Hikaru complained, but they did do the job. His eyes returned to his garnet color. Kaname couldn't help but release a muffled laugh. Hikaru glared at Kaname, but couldn't help but join in and laugh with him. "You shouldn't be laughing Kaname, you'll have to take these too pretty soon." 

"But not yet." Kaname jested. A loud crack then startled them. Hikaru's pureblood powers had awakened and would be out of control for a short while. 

"Right...this is going to be a long week..." Hikaru sulked as Kaname patted his head as a sign of support.

Chapter Text

When Kaname turned 10, just as he had expected. His thirst was larger and his powers were harder to control. Hikaru being the caring older brother he was, offered himself just as Kaname did with him when he got his fangs. What Hikaru did not expect is the amount of pain he'd feel when Kaname bit into him. Hikaru bared with it if it meant he was able to help Kaname. Hikaru noticed how Kaname's powerful aura was definitely much stronger than his own. Out of the two Kaname was definitely stronger despite him being 2 years younger, but Hikaru did not care. He was still gonna protect his younger brother no matter the cost. Yuki noticed how much closer her older brothers were being and asked them if she could join. This made Hikaru sweat nervously as she didn't know the reason they were spending more time with one another was because they were feeding each other, so Hikaru did the only thing he could think of and hugged Yuki while showering her with compliments. 

Juri requested Kaname to meet the son of the Ichijo family in an attempt for Kaname to gain more friends while Hikaru gave his mother a thumbs up for it. In the meantime, Hikaru got to spend the day with Yuki, making her happy. Hikaru made the same butterfly origami he once made Kaname for Yuki and used his telekinesis to animate the butterflies. The paper butterflies fluttered all around Yuki. The girl laughed and looked around her in amazement.

"So pretty!" Yuki tried catching them while running around.

"If you think these are pretty wait until you see a real one Yuki, they are much more colorful than this."

"Really? Can I really see one?!" Yuki asked in excitement. Hikaru hoped Yuki was able to get out of the basement of their mansion one day and experience the world. 

"Yeah. I can try bringing one into the house, but...that would require me to go outside during the day and it really hurts my eyes," Hikaru sulked, but Yuki hugged the boy.

"It's ok! We can watch the butterflies together one day!" Yuki happily chirped. Hikaru kissed the girl's forehead and agreed.

"Yeah. We'll all go together one day, I promise." Hikaru manipulated the butterflies to land on Yuki's hair and create a crown around her, Yuki lightly felt the crown before giggling and skipping towards Juri and Haruka. 

"When will big brother be back? I want to show him my crown!" This made the couple chuckle.

"He should be home any minute now," Haruka answered.

"Yuki, you really love your big brothers, don't you?" Juri asked the girl already knowing the answer to her question.

"Yeah!" Hikaru smiled at the girl's answer and replied back.

"We love you too, Yuki." It was at that moment that Kaname walked in, making Yuki run up to him and hug him tightly. 

"Big brother's back! Welcome home Kaname!" The girl looked up at Kaname with a bright smile.

"Good to be home, Yuki," Kaname greeted back and hugged the girl back. Kaname then turned his gaze towards Hikaru, who let out a nervous laugh and greeted,

"Welcome home, Kaname." Kaname continued staring at him.

"It seems Yuki is the only one that really missed me today," Kaname teased, making Hikaru cringe knowing he'd do that.

"Of course not, I missed you too." Hikaru got up from where he sat and walked over before bringing Kaname in for a tight hug. Kaname leaned into the hug, content that he finally got what he wanted.

"Kaname look at what big brother made me!" Yuki called out to the boy and showed off her butterfly crown. Kaname smiled at the girl.

"It looks very pretty on you Yuki." This made Yuki very happy. "These butterflies would definitely like Yuki a lot." Yuki looked at Kaname in confusion. "Butterflies are attracted to the sun and Yuki is very warm like the sun." Kaname explained. This made Yuki smile as her cheeks gained a pink hue. 

"If Yuki's like the sun then what am I, little brother?" Hikaru smirked at Kaname playfully, curious to hear his answer. Kaname hummed to fake thinking then answered.

"Hikaru's like the moon that shines brightly in the night sky and keeps the dark away." Hikaru was pleased with this answer.

"What's big brother Kaname?" Yuki asked with excitement. Hikaru tilted his head and thought for a moment before answering.

"Kaname is like the stars. They are surrounded by the dark and one star may feel lonely by itself but they are always surrounded by many other stars. They decorate and compliment the night sky." Hikaru's answer confused Yuki, but what she did understand was that Kaname was being compared to a star.

"I thought you'd say I'm the night sky." Kaname stared at his brother skeptically, as he knew how dark Kaname could be. 

"Nope, you're the stars because you are surrounded by the light of every single one," Hikaru explained without hesitation, implying that Kaname was not alone. This made Kaname smile. Juri walked up to her children.

"Kaname did you enjoy yourself fully with Takuma?" This made Kaname glance away awkwardly. Hikaru stared at the boy with hope.

"Err...yeah. Thank you very much for letting me go play..." 

"I'm so glad," Juri said knowing this meant Kaname had made a friend. Hikaru cheered internally. "But it's strange isn't it?" Juri questioned confusing everyone.

"Hm?" Juri then inspected Kaname from head to toe.

"My strategy was for Takuma to have a great influence on you. Frankly come home somewhat changed. They were just plans though.." Juri continued inspecting closely before coming to a conclusion. "He hasn't changed." Hikaru burst out laughing at this and Haruka huffed in amusement. Juri poked the boy's forehead. "Again you were all strangely stiff now. You've calmed down, did grandfather say something to upset you? You definitely take after your grandfather." 

"Oh no, that old geezer always riles up Kaname." Hikaru continued crying from laughter, having already imagined what their grandfather talked about with Kaname especially if Takuma's grandfather, Asato was also there with them. They wanted Kaname and Hikaru to complete their duties as purebloods and finally get engaged to someone and their grandfather especially complained when it came to the eldest, Hikaru. Kaname frowned.

"Grandfather..upset me.." Kaname admitted. 

"Mommy, Big brother! Don't tease Kaname!" Juri embraced Kaname to comfort him.

"I'm not teasing at all, Yuki. It's cute isn't it?" Juri said as Kaname's face was very pouty.

"Yes, very cute." Hikaru agreed, giving a teasing smile, Kaname glared at the boy. 

"Cute is something used to describe people who lack in height." Kaname fought back. Hikaru froze in his spot. Haruka and Juri stared in between the two boys as tension grew. Kaname was surpassing Hikaru in height and they were able to tell that Kaname would be the tallest out of the two. Hikaru used his telekinesis to fling the papers used for his origami at Kaname. This shocked Yuki. Hikaru then began sulking.

"Yuki, Kaname's making fun of me...make him stop.." Hikaru whined, making Yuki protect the oldest.

"D-don't make fun of big brother, Kaname!"

"But Hikaru and mother were making fun of me first." Kaname defended himself, making the poor girl hesitate on who to defend.

"I think they should both say sorry, don't you think so too, Yuki?" Haruka suggested with a charming smile. Yuki brightened up and nodded quickly. Hikaru and Kaname stared at each other before Hikaru looked away and squinted with distaste.

"I'm sorry LITTLE brother for teasing you." Kaname had a prideful smile as he returned the apology.

"And I'm sorry "big" brother for calling you short." A dark aura surrounded Hikaru as he stared menacingly at Kaname for the apology he received.

"Now that that's over, why don't you tell us about your day Kaname?" Juri asked while Hikaru questioned under his breath why their mother didn't have to apologize having teased Kaname first. Yuki pulled Kaname and Hikaru to sit on the couch with her and sat in between both boys. 

"I went to see a red rose that blooms once every 10 years, but I couldn't bring it back with me it withers as soon as you pick it." Yuki looked at Kaname with wondrous eyes. "The next time it blooms, I'll have it encased and resined." 

"If I knew you went to see such a cool flower I would've gone with you Kaname," Hikaru grumbled. 

"You'll just have to pay the price for your actions, I would've loved for you to come along, but instead you insisted you'd stay." Hikaru knew he didn't want to interrupt Kaname from gaining a new friend, but he would've loved to see the flower Kaname talked about. 

"Was it really pretty, Kaname?" Yuki asked in curiosity. This however made Kaname sad. 

"Sorry Yuki, since you want to go and see, I won't tell you." Hikaru was surprised by Kaname's actions. Kaname turned towards Haruka. "Father, Yuki wants to go outside, why can't we let her even if it is just for a short while? Yuki has Hikaru and me to protect her." Hikaru looked down sadly, knowing Yuki wanted to see many things but was unable to because of what happened long ago.

"We have to keep Yuki hidden, I'm sorry, but no. Lately, the Senate wants to control not only the power of our blood but our very existence. You already know they are pushing to tie Hikaru down, we are able to deny them but..."

"Yuki is still young, I don't want her to have anything to do with them. I know we are being selfish, but we want to protect Yuki." Juri continued, making Kaname and Hikaru sad.

"Would it be safer for Yuki if we gave in to one of their demands?" Hikaru asked seriously. Kaname glared at what Hikaru was suggesting. 

"Although we can't stop the senate's persistence, we are not below in allowing them to take control. Hikaru we don't want you doing anything you don't want to, besides there's no guarantee they would leave Yuki alone even if they did have you under their control." Haruka explained sincerely.

"There's no way I would allow that to happen," Kaname argued sternly, looking at the boy with cold stony eyes, making Hikaru waver having even suggested such a thing in the first place.

"Sorry..." Yuki did not like how gloomy the atmosphere had changed so she decided to speak up. 

"I'm fine. I promise. So you don't have to worry, ok big brothers?" Yuki smiled at the boys. The tension left them as Hikaru and Kaname hugged the small girl as their foreheads met, both opened their eyes and couldn't help but stare at each other. Haruka and Juri noticed this and wondered what relationship their children will have seeing as they all seemed to love each other equally. They decided to test it out.

"Yuki...between Hikaru and Kaname, who do you love more?" All three children froze and looked toward their mother. Yuki answered honestly.

"I love both my big brothers!" Juri then turned towards Hikaru.

"And you Hikaru?" Kaname watched the boy closely as he was also interested in his answer. Hikaru gave a crooked smile to show his displeasure.

"How could I choose, I love both Yuki and Kaname equally." Kaname was happy to hear this even if Hikaru knew the truth about him, Hikaru's mind and heart never changed. Juri turned towards Kaname and questioned.

"What about you Kaname?" Kaname closed his eyes and smiled.

"Without a doubt, my answer is the same." Haruka chuckled at this as Juri cupped her cheek.

"Oh my, what a tricky situation. Grandfather certainly wouldn't be pleased." This made Kaname's smile drop and Hikaru cringe.

"Who cares what that old geezer thinks." Yuki looked at Hikaru in shock. 

"Hikaru's talking about grandfather badly." Hikaru avoided looking into Yuki's eyes as he definitely wouldn't take back what he said. 

"Anyways, it doesn't matter. Once Yuki gets out of this basement, who knows if she changes her mind once she meets new people. We might not be the most loved people in her life then." Hikaru said sadly, but clapped his hands together and changed the subject. "But I can't wait for the day Yuki gets to go out, we'll go see the rose Kaname talked about and the butterflies together. Right, Yuki?" 

"Mhm!" Yuki nodded eagerly. Juri did plan for Yuki to get out once the school she planned with Kaien was finished, but she did think about the possibility of Yuki taking an interest in anyone else. Though all that mattered to the Kurans is that she would be able to grow up happily.

************

Hikaru lay in bed as Kaname once again had snuck in. Hikaru clenched Kaname's pajama shirt as he drank from his neck. 

"You really need to stop sneaking in here," Hikaru complained, making Kaname pull away after having his fill.

"Maybe you should just start locking your door." Kaname stared at Hikaru knowing no matter how much the boy complained he wouldn't stop Kaname from coming to him for anything even if it was to simply sleep in the same bed. Hikaru sighed and scooted over. Kaname laid down and got comfortable under the covers.

"Sooner or later, you'll be too big to sleep with me. You know that." 

"Not unless we ask mother and father to get a bigger bed." Hikaru blankly stared at Kaname.

"You're so stubborn."

"I know." Kaname agreed without hesitation. At that moment the door to the bedroom opened once again as Yuki walked in. 

"Big brothers are sleeping together without me again..." Yuki said sadly at the doorway. Hikaru sat up and opened his arms.

"I'm sorry Yuki. Kaname sneaked in again. You can come and sleep with your big brothers too." Yuki was quick to accept the invitation and made her way into bed. Kaname and Hikaru parted ways to allow Yuki to rest between them. Yuki cuddled up to the both of them. Hikaru wrapped his arm around both his siblings and closed his eyes to fall asleep, but Yuki interrupted the silence.

"Big brothers, will we be together forever like mama and papa?" Yuki questioned with curiosity. Kaname was the first to answer.

"We will always be together Yuki." The answer made the girl happy as she nuzzled up to Kaname. Hikaru smiled and gave the girl a kiss on the top of her head, before he could do the same with Kaname, Kaname beat him to it as he pressed a haste kiss on the boy's lips. Hikaru looked at Kaname in surprise, making Kaname smirk, amused by the reaction he got before he laid down next to Yuki and closed his eyes to sleep. Hikaru suddenly felt embarrassed as the tip of his ears grew hot. Hikaru lay down and hid his face in his sister's hair and closed his eyes to join his siblings in their slumber. 

Chapter Text

The Kuran family sat in their living room as usual. Hikaru played on the piano to fill the silence in the room while Kaname read. Yuki was playing with the toys Haruka had brought her, but her mind seemed to be elsewhere. Yuki spoke up about it after a while and confessed.

"Lately...I've had these scary dreams..." This grabbed the attention of everyone as they glanced at the girl. "Crimson and blue, different colored eyes were here for a long time...looking at me." Kaname's eyes widened as Haruka and Juri's expressions turned grim. Yuki noticed how the room had gotten silent. She looked up and found that everyone was looking at her and even her big brother Hikaru had stopped playing with his fingers frozen above the keys. The family tensed up when they sensed various people right outside the mansion. Haruka and Juri looked at each other. Hikaru was now sweating nervously as his fingers trembled with fear. Kaname stared at the couple as they began to walk towards the doors. 

"Kaname, Hikaru. Stay with Yuki." The three remained silent. Yuki was confused by the whole ordeal, having also sensed a mass of people outside their home. Kaname glanced over at Hikaru who was still frozen to the bench and called out to him.

"Hikaru." The boy flinched in place and quickly turned towards Kaname. Kaname stretched an arm out to Hikaru. "Come sit with us." Hikaru hurried over to his siblings' sides and clung to them. Yuki sensed her brother's fear and questioned,

"Where are mother and father going? And why are there so many people Kaname, Hikaru?" Hikaru snapped out of his panic state and looked at Yuki with the best smile he could muster.

"Everything's okay Yuki. Mother and Father are going to talk with some people for a little bit and then they'll be right back." Kaname looked at Hikaru with uncertainty but decided to play along.

"Don't worry about anything Yuki. Your big brothers are right here with you." Unfortunately for them, this did not work as Yuki could sense her parents' anger. Hikaru bit his lip harshly as he now smelled the scent of blood. Yuki began to tremble and cling to Kaname.

"I can smell lots of blood...something scary is coming" Yuki then widened her eyes. "Father's blood.." Hikaru panicked and turned to glance at the door. He was tempted to follow his father, but his hand was then grabbed by Kaname. Kaname shook his head, telling Hikaru not to leave. Hikaru knew their little sister needed them the most at the moment. 

"We will protect Yuki, don't be scared." Hikaru tried comforting her and stroked Yuki's hair.

"We hate to see you so scared...we've been so focused on happy times, but we promise we'll always be there with you when you're scared," Kaname said to the girl, but he clutched the hand he held tightly. Hikaru knew Kaname's words also applied to him. Hikaru gripped Kaname's hand and waited for their mother and father to come back. Moments later Juri returned. 

"Hikaru, Kaname, Yuki," Juri called out. Yuki was relieved to see their mother and ran over to her, clinging to her dress.

"Mother! Where's father?" 

"Take care of Yuki, Hikaru." Kaname instructed, making Hikaru anxious.

"Wait...where are you going Kaname?" Kaname didn't answer him as he looked at Juri.

"I'll do my best to get rid of Rido, but if I can't finish off...then it can't be helped.." 

"Kaname! Wait, don't leave!" Hikaru shouted in a panic. Kaname turned back to look at him with a sad smile. "Let me come with you! We can take him on together!" 

"Where are big brothers going?!" Yuki asked scared, seeing her brother shout.

"I'm sorry, but I-" Kaname was cut off when Juri leaned down and kissed the boy's cheek. Juri looked at Kaname lovingly before she pulled Kaname and Hikaru into her arms. Kaname was taken aback while Hikaru looked at his mother his anxiety building up inside him. 

"Please take care of each other from now on."

"Mom?" Hikaru questioned why she sounded as if she was leaving them. 

"Remember how much we love you with all our hearts and we wish for you three to grow up to live happy lives." Juri then stood up straight and took hold of Yuki and dragged her out of the room. Hikaru watched as his mother dragged Yuki away. Kaname was as equally stunned as he was. They were able to hear Yuki's frightened shouts from the other side of the door calling out to her big brothers. When the scent of their mother's blood filled the air. Hikaru quickly moved and swung the door open.

"MOM!" Their mother was kneeling down on the ground in front of Yuki with her blood coming down her eyes and head. Blood pooled around her forming a symbol on the ground. The moment Hikaru reached for his mother, the woman burst right in front of his eyes, splattering the walls with her blood before her body dropped to the ground and shattered into tiny crystals. Yuki was left standing there, blankly staring in front of her before her tiny form dropped to the ground and her eyes closed. Hikaru stared at the scene in horror as he shook in place, his breath hitched before his shouts of grief filled the halls of the basement. "AAAH!! MOM! MOTHER!" Hikaru kneeled down and attempted to pick up his mother's crystalline remains. The boy cried and wailed. "NO! MOOOM!" Hikaru dropped onto his hands and cried out. Kaname slowly walked up to the boy and stared at his siblings in pain. He hated seeing them experience so much grief, pain, sadness. Kaname placed a hand on Hikaru's shoulder as Hikaru glanced at him with tear-filled eyes. 

"Hikaru...get Yuki and get somewhere safe." Hikaru sprung up and grabbed hold of Kaname's jacket and gripped it tightly.

"NOT YOU TOO! PLEASE DON'T LEAVE KANAME!" The boy shouted hysterically. Kaname cupped the boy's face and stared straight into Hikaru's eyes. Hikaru whimpered, desperately wanting Kaname to stay by his side.

"I'm going to help father. Take Yuki and keep her safe. We can't let Rido get to her. We need to protect Yuki. I promise I'll catch up once I help father...alright?" Hikaru attempted to calm down as he let out quick breaths. Hikaru clenched his eyes closed and nodded. He shakingly got up on his feet with the help of Kaname. 

"Ok...ok...protect Yuki..." Kaname smiled encouragingly.

"Be careful." Kaname turned to make his way out but was hugged by Hikaru from behind. 

"Don't take too long...we'll be waiting..." Kaname nodded before feeling Hikaru let go and set off to assist Haruka. Hikaru bent down to grab Yuki and gently picked her off the ground. He quickly ran into the girl's room to dress her in the thickest coat she had before walking down the secret entrance that lead outside. Hikaru ran as fast as he could with Yuki closely wrapped in his arms. "I won't let anyone hurt you," Hikaru promised. Hikaru ran as far as he could from the mansion until he was sure no one could pinpoint their location by their scent. Unfortunately for Hikaru, he sensed that someone was following them. He brought his arm up to shield Yuki's face from the cold winter snow. Hikaru could sense the changes in her little sister. She was now human, but Hikaru didn't have much time to dwell on it as he focused on trying to get away from their pursuer. After a few minutes of running, Hikaru took notice that Yuki had woken up as she blankly stared up at him. Hikaru was glad to see his baby sister was ok. Yuki glanced from him to the dark grey sky. She stretched her arm out to catch a snowflake. "Just hang on a little bit longer." Hikaru tried reassuring the girl not knowing she had no memories of anything and anyone. Hikaru's face turned panicked and came to a halt. Yuki stared at the boy before the sound of crunching snow grabbed her attention. A man dressed in a long coat walked towards them. 

"Are you two lost?" The man asked. His eyes glowed red and his fangs exposed from the wide grin he wore. Hikaru took a step back and clutched Yuki closer to him. 

"If you know who I am then I forbid you from taking another step or else you'll leave me with no choice but defend myself!" Hikaru shouted at the man. The man's grin widened.

"I want..your blood."  Hikaru widened his eyes when the man appeared right in front of him his fangs beared, ready to devour the pureblood and human. Yuki let out a scared plea. Moments later the man was pushed away from them as a swarm of ravens flocked directly at the man. Hikaru's eyes glowed red, going unnoticed by Yuki as she stared at the sight in front of her. The man shouted as the crows worked to tear him apart. Hikaru stopped the swarm, refusing to show Yuki such as gruesome sight any longer.

"I demand you leave unless you want to die by my hands right this instant!" Hikaru shouted, but the man slowly got up. Hikaru watched closely. He did not want to scare his sister more than she had probably already been by killing the man in front of her, but both Yuki and Hikaru froze when Kaname suddenly appeared behind the man and stabbed right through him. 

"Such a disgrace." Kaname licked the blood off his hand. Hikaru was filled with happiness and relief to see Kaname again. Hikaru ran up to Kaname with Yuki in his arms and wrapped one arm around Kaname in an attempt to hug him. 

"Kaname...you're back." Kaname patted the boy's head in comfort and whispered.

"Hope I didn't take too long." Hikaru then pulled back and asked,

"And father?" Kaname gave Hikaru an apologetic look. Hikaru looked down at the snow with a sad smile seeming to be on the verge of tears. "I....I see." 

"How is she?" Kaname asked, glancing over to Yuki. Hikaru pushed back his sorrow and looked at Yuki.

"She's fine...maybe just frightened, but...Kaname..." Hikaru trailed off. Kaname nodded, knowing what he wanted to say.

"She's just a normal human girl now. She does not and will not remember anything that happened today or before. She no longer has any recollection of who we are or what happened." Kaname explained. Hikaru looked at his sister in shock.

"No way....so that's why..." Yuki blankly stared at the two boys unaware of what they were talking about or who they were. Hikaru hugged Yuki desperately, feeling as if she could disappear at any time if he let go. Kaname noticed his brother's silence and grabbed onto the boy's shoulders.

"Come on... let's get somewhere safe and warm." Hikaru looked up at his brother emptily and questioned,

"Where to?"  

"To Kaien Cross." Hikaru nodded as the two made their way to their destined location with a silent Yuki in arms.

Chapter Text

Kaname and Hikaru sat in the living room of Kaien's home. Kaien prepared them pudding in the meantime they discussed why the purebloods were here. The vampire hunter could tell that they were not in good conditions emotionally. The eldest son stabbed at the pudding in his hand and remained silent as Kaname spoke to Kaien. Yuki on the other hand was confused about the yellow substance in the bowl she held and poked at it.

"I understand you want me to look after her. You two are the surviving members of the person I owe so much to." Kaien glanced at Yuki and sighed. "She doesn't even understand that pudding can be eaten." Hikaru stopped stabbing at his and looked over at Yuki. He took the bowl from her hand and scooped up the pudding. 

"Yes, her memories seem to have completely disappeared," Kaname told Kaien.

"It's yummy food, you eat it." Hikaru explained bringing the spoon up to her mouth only for her to stare at it. This made Hikaru frown. Kaname attempted to help.

"You got to say aaah." The boy opened his mouth. Yuki looked at him but flinched and Kaname noticed. "What's wrong?" Yuki then brought her fingers up to Kaname's mouth. Kaname realized that the girl wanted to feel his fangs and allowed her to do so. 

Hikaru looked at her surprised when she suddenly scooted away from Kaname in a panic and buried herself into him, knocking the pudding out of his hands. Yuki looked terrified and looked up at Hikaru. Hikaru made sure to quickly shut his mouth in order not to frighten the girl, but even so, Yuki was wary of him too. Kaname looked at the girl, hurt by her actions as he stood up. 

"I think it's time we leave," Kaname said looking at his brother as Hikaru sadly looked up at him and nodded.

"Where will you two be staying?" Kaien asked them with concern. 

"We are going back." Was Kaname's simple answer. 

"Back to that place? All that's waiting is a den of monsters for you there and all they want to do is take advantage of you since your parents passed away." The vampire hunter was worried.

"We have no choice, if we don't show up then they will definitely come look for us," Hikaru argued then looked at Kaien sadly. "Please take good care of her..." 

"Of course." Kaname and Hikaru took one last look at Yuki.

"Goodbye now," Kaname said as the two brothers made their way out of the house. Once they were outside Kaname looked at Hikaru who watched the snow crunch underneath his feet with every step he took. "You were welcome to stay as long as one member appears they will not question it. 

"Yuki is in good hands and I don't want to leave you alone. Besides it wouldn't be fair after all I am the eldest son, if they would want to speak to anyone it would be me." Kaname eyes narrowed at this, he had forgotten how his brother would now be responsible of acting as the new Head of the Kuran family. 

"Right..." They continued to make their way back home, where the massacre had happened not too long ago.

************

Once they entered through the doors of the mansion from the entrance above ground, there was sitting Asato Ichijo and a few servants around him. The man stood up and bowed to the brothers. 

"My condolences Lord Hikaru and Lord Kaname." Hikaru hated the fact that Asato had the audacity to act concerned for them when in fact Hikaru already suspected Asato might have been involved, knowing there was no way the news about their parent's deaths could've reached the Senate's ear this quick. But the boy knew he could not express his suspicions as this would cause both him and Kaname trouble.

"Thank you for your consideration, Ichijo." Asato felt bothered by the way Hikaru stared at him, cold eyes full of hatred that looked down on him as if he were nothing but a bug. Kaname was no better as his expression shouted he would not hesitate if Ichijo said anything that might upset the eldest Kuran. 

"If I may propose, I welcome you to stay at the Ichijo estate with my grandson Takuma, considering how hard it must be for you to stay any longer in this dreadful place. Now if I may, I would like you to take into consideration in allowing me to take full custody of both my lords knowing the late Lord and Lady Kuran would've wanted nothing more, but for their children to be under the care of someone who was very close to them." Hikaru knew it was just a ploy to take control of them as he blandly answered,

"We are grateful for your welcome Ichijo, but we will have to refuse your offer. Kaname and I are just fine in each other's company. You won't have to worry about anything of that matter." Ichijo smirked, not long ago the Kuran son was nothing but a slacker and avoided anything that had to do with his pureblood responsibilities, but seeing him talk now, he knew he was no pushover as he thought he would be. 

"Very well, please feel free to order my servants in assisting you with packing, rest assured you are in good hands." Hikaru nodded before the man walked passed them. Kaname watched the man go before he turned back towards his older brother. Hikaru looked at Kaname and questioned,

"Ready to go, Kaname?" Kaname nodded. 

"Let us pack." 

Chapter Text

Takuma stared at Kaname awkwardly, the Kuran was sulking and glaring at his book. Kaname had not been able to see his older brother in the past few days as Ichijo's been dragging him to complete his pureblood duties. 

"Um..Kaname?" Kaname glanced at Takuma from the corner of his eye. 

"Yes, Takuma?" 

"Why don't we do something in the meantime Hikaru comes back? After all, it will be a while before grandfather drops him off." Kaname was silent but turned back towards his book.

"I am just fine waiting like this, but thank you for the offer." Takuma nervously chuckled.

"Alright, but if you change your mind, don't hesitate to tell me." Takuma went back to reading the manga he held. 

And just as Takuma said, two hours passed when Kaname finally perked up sensing the moment Hikaru entered the mansion. Takuma stared at his friend amazed at how quickly he was able to sense the older Kuran. He knew Kaname would take advantage to spend time alone with Hikaru, seeing as it was one of the days the boy arrived back early.

"I'll send one of the servants to call you once dinner is ready." Takuma smiled at Kaname and Kaname genuinely returned the gesture with gratitude.

"Thank you, Takuma. We'll be down to join you later." 

Hikaru sensed his brother making his way over to him while he took off his coat and scarf.

"Finally.." The boy sighed, he prepared to take a step towards his bedroom only to get stopped by the arms that wrapped around him. Hikaru glanced over his shoulder and saw Kaname staring deep into his eyes. "I'm back," Hikaru informed him of the obvious.

"I can see that." Kaname's sarcasm made Hikaru narrow his eyes but only to quickly soften.

"Let me change out of these stuffy clothes then we'll talk and join Takuma." Kaname suddenly surprised the boy by picking him off his feet and throwing him over his shoulder. "H-hey! Kaname!" Hikaru flailed around. "I can walk on my own!" Hikaru tried twisting his body to make Kaname release him only for Kaname to tighten his hold and walked towards the boy's bedroom. After a few more attempts Hikaru finally gave up. "What's up with you all of a sudden?!" 

Kaname entered Hikaru's bedroom and closed the door behind him before setting Hikaru down on his bed. 

"I'll help you change," Kaname spoke with Hikaru staring at him in confusion, he could sense his brother was upset, but he didn't think his younger brother would act so forceful, leaving Hikaru to simply comply with Kaname's demand. 

"Fine." Kaname grabbed a set of comfortable clothing and walked over to Hikaru. Kaname grabbed hold of the boy's buttons and started undressing him. Hikaru stared at Kaname knowing what his younger brother wanted. "Why are you stalling, just do it already." Hikaru tilted his head.

"Will you talk to me while I drink from you?" Kaname asked already leaning in to lick down the patch of skin where he'd sink his fangs into. Pushing Hikaru down onto the bed below him, Kaname dug his fangs into the boy's neck and let his mouth be filled with the sweet-tasting blood he had been craving. Hikaru slightly winced before tangling his fingers into Kaname's hair. He relaxed his body before explaining to Kaname about his week. 

"Ichijo and those other leeches plan to host a soiree to officially announce the deaths of father and mother. It sounds like they want to cover it up and say they committed suicide..." Kaname could taste the sadness that lingered in the older boy's blood. Kaname pulled away to take a look at his brother's face only to notice the deep frown and the trembling of his lips. "You should've seen them Kaname, they were looking down on me with their greedy eyes." The boy's voice began to crack. Kaname watched his brother's frown morph into a broken smile as tears welled in his eyes. "We didn't even have time to mourn our parents' deaths and they are already scheming up a plan on what to do with us. First, I lost mother and father, and now I can't even see my little sister. Not only does she not remember us but she's scared of us Kaname." Hikaru pulled Kaname down into his arms and hugged him tightly to cry onto the boy's shoulder. "You're all I have now and I don't want to lose you. I love you so much Kaname." The boy's fingers stroked his younger brother's hair. "I'll do anything to make you happy, no matter what it takes." Kaname clenched his jaw. He hated seeing Hikaru like this, but he was about to request something of the boy that he hoped would take the burden off his shoulders although Kaname was hesitant knowing Hikaru might not like his request. 

"Hikaru...at the soiree, please announce me as the next heir to the Kuran name." Hikaru widened his eyes as he pulled back and looked at Kaname in shock. 

"Why..? Kaname..that would mean putting you under the Senate's watch...I can't...it's too much pressure. I want you to live an easy and happy life. I'm sorry but I can't..." Kaname got up and pulled Hikaru along with him to continue dressing him. 

"Didn't you just say you'd do anything to make me happy? Your happiness is my happiness. Besides-" Kaname rapidly pulled Hikaru close to him by the arm to speak into the boy's ear. "It seems you are forgetting who I really am." Hikaru felt the heavy aura of authority that emitted off of Kaname, but as fast as the feeling came it quickly changed to that of a gentle aura. "I promise you that the hardships that come with that role will only be temporary, so please reconsider your decision." Kaname planted a kiss on the boy's lips before pulling him down into bed. "Now rest in the meantime dinner's ready. You've had a long week." Hikaru was staring at Kaname still shell-shocked by what he had just done. Kaname grinned at this and brought his hand up to the boy's head before using his powers to put the boy to sleep. Hikaru felt his eyelids grow heavy before realizing what Kaname had done and groaned.

"Traitor..." This was the boy's last whisper before he fell into a deep slumber. Kaname brought Hikaru closer to him and embraced the boy until it was time for dinner. 

************

Just as planned the soiree arrived and the two purebloods were escorted in with Asato and Takuma by their side. The moment they entered all eyes turned towards them. 

"Look, it's lord Hikaru and Lord Kaname." The crowd began to whisper and pity them.

"How terrible, they lost both their parents at once." 

"A double suicide." Kaname then noticed Hanabusa staring at him from outside. Kaname turned towards Hikaru and whispered,

"I'll be going outside to talk to someone, I'll be back in just a minute." Hikaru turned to glance at Hanabusa, the boy outside the terrace froze in place, Hikaru nodded.

"It's fine by me, I'll be talking to some people. If you need anything just come find me." Kaname left to talk to the boy, leaving Hikaru with Asato.

"Does Lord Kaname have something to discuss with the son of the Aido family?" Asato questioned Hikaru to get information on what the younger Kuran was up to. Hikaru didn't bother turning towards the man and answered,

"He's simply catching up with his friend, that's all." Asato accepted the answer and left the oldest alone. People walked up to Hikaru to give their condolences. He could hear them whispering around him.

"Poor child, it's hard to hear Lord and Lady Kuran would suddenly decide to leave them like that."

"Now that they are gone, Lord Hikaru is bound to take up his father's role as the head of the family." 

"He seems too young, it was a wise choice from Lord Ichijo to take them in and guide them." 

'What a load of shit.' Hikaru thought. Asato was already someone that was looked up to by the other vampires and taking in Kaname and himself, it would just serve as a chance to build his following. Once Asato Ichijo left the pureblood's side, people walked up to Hikaru to offer their "sympathy", soon Hanabusa's father and his daughters walked up to the boy and bowed in respect.

"Lord Hikaru, it's been a while since we've last seen each other. I apologize to hear of what happened to the late Lord and Lady." Nagamichi glanced over to his daughters to follow his lead.

"Our condolences, Lord Hikaru." All three said in synchronization. 

"Thank you for your concerns." Hikaru offered them a smile although anyone who looked close enough will notice it was forced.

"You and my daughters have been on close terms for a long time, they'll be happy to offer you comfort if you seek it, my Lord."  

"I'll keep that in mind, but at the moment I have something very important to attend to. If you'll excuse me." 

"Of course, we wouldn't want to keep you held up." Hikaru walked away from the Aido family and frowned. The boy was lost in his scrambled thoughts filled with doubt, but he decided to push it all away and walked towards the center of the room and called out,

"If I may have everyone's attention." It didn't take long for everyone's chatter to quiet down and heads turned towards Hikaru. Asato looked at him skeptically wondering what he was up to. The boy never discussed with him about giving a speech to the public. "Thank you all for paying your respects. Now I know the news of my parents' passing came as a surprise to everyone, it was a shock to me as it was to all of you. But the question on everyone's minds for a while now is which son was to be named heir." Hikaru glanced outside the terrace where Kaname stood with Aido, Kaname's eyes stared at Hikaru's with a silent plead. "Starting today, my little brother, Kaname Kuran will be recognized as the heir to the Kuran family just as my late parents had planned it to be." This got everyone in the room talking. Hikaru turned his gaze to Asato, who did not look pleased, but it didn't matter to Hikaru. "That is all." Hikaru finished before walking off to stand once again by the Ichijo elder. Once he was close enough Asato leaned in and quietly whispered so as not to be heard,

"I would've preferred if you discussed this with me ahead of time, Lord Hikaru. Now the responsibility of the Kurans falls on your brother's shoulders." This was said to make the boy feel guilty, but Hikaru did not pay it any mind. All he hoped was that Kaname would be happy by doing this. Asato then walked away from the boy into the crowd, leaving Hikaru with Takuma.

"Who would've thought Kaname would be the heir considering he's your little brother." Takuma said to lighten the bad mood his grandfather left behind, but Takuma flinched when Hikaru turned his cold eyes towards him. "S-sorry..." Hikaru sighed knowing the boy didn't mean harm.

"Yeah...but Kaname's the strongest between the two of us, so it's only natural." Hikaru lied. No one was supposed to know that this was decided between Kaname and him and not their parents' decision. 

"I always knew Lord Kaname will succeed in the role, that child is a true Kuran." The whispers began and Hikaru listened in knowing how quickly everyone would turn to Kaname's side now officially knowing that the oldest son was not going to be the heir. 

"It makes me wonder...it's hard to believe Lord and Lady Kuran would commit a double suicide, it may be possible that Lord Hikaru could've murdered his parents in an act of revenge for giving Lord Kaname what should've been his birthright." Hikaru widened his eyes and turned his head to find who spoke those viel words. 

"Now that I think about it, announcing this piece of information could all be a ploy to remove suspecting eyes from the young lord." Hikaru was beginning to feel anger well up inside him but lessened when someone else spoke up.

"Don't be stupid, Lord Hikaru couldn't have done it." Hikaru began to calm down and was grateful to have at least one voice of reason in the room, but the feeling didn't last long. "If anyone did it, it would be Lord Kaname. Ever since Lord Kaname was a child he's always had this strong obsession with Lord Hikaru. If Lord and Lady Kuran did not allow the Lord's obsessive feelings then Lord Kaname could've easily killed them. He is the more powerful out of the two sons and could just as easily be threatening Lord Hikaru to give him the title." 

"Lord and Lady Kuran would be greatly defenseless in the presence of their son, after all, what parent would suspect their own child capable of killing them."

"He may be Lord Haruka's son, but let's not forget he is also Lord Rido's nephew." The wine glasses on a nearby table began to crack. Takuma noticed this and quickly turned towards Hikaru who stared at the group that had been chattering. The pureblood's brightly lit crimson eyes held an unhinged look to them, ready to kill the people that spoke such nonsense. Takuma ran up to Hikaru and grabbed him by the shoulders. 

"Hikaru, let's go out for some fresh air, shall we?!" Takuma in an instant dragged Hikaru out of the building before this night's soiree turned into a massacre. The moment they reached the front of the mansion, Hikaru leaned his forehead on a tree. Takuma thought this was his way of calming down. "Please don't listen to anything they said, Hikaru. They're foolish to even think those rumors could be true." The tree bark underneath Hikaru's fingers suddenly snapped, sending the chipped wood flying in all directions. Takuma prayed he wouldn't be next. Hikaru stayed silent for a few seconds before letting out a deep breath. 

"Sorry...I lost my temper..." Hikaru turned toward Takuma his eyes now back to normal. "Thanks for taking me out of that place...I think I'm good now." 

"Are you sure? Don't you want to stay out a little longer? I'm sure no one would notice." Takuma was not aware of his own words, but Hikaru knew that if no one was asking for him, it was because he was no longer the object of everyone's desires. No longer the Kuran heir, that title now belonged to Kaname. 

"Yeah...I don't want to leave my little brother alone for too long or else he'll come searching for me." 

"If you say so.." Takuma said, worry still evident in his voice. Takuma led the way back and to no one's surprise, there Kaname stood surrounded by people, seeking his attention and trying to earn his favor and all Hikaru could do was watch. 

************

After the soiree, Hikaru rode in silence back to the Ichijo estate. Kaname and Hikaru wouldn't talk until they were no longer in the eyes and ears of Asato. The moment Kaname closed the door to Hikaru's bedroom, Hikaru burrowed himself into Kaname's side.

"I hope you don't make me regret my decision. The moment you are in trouble, I'll take the position back." Kaname smiled and pulled the boy into his arms. Hikaru clung to him possessively and without savoring his brother's pulse, Hikaru gently pushed his fangs into the porcelain skin of his brother's, and Kaname let him. After taking a few gulps down his throat, Hikaru pulled back and looked at Kaname. The red glow had returned to his eyes, there was something dark in them that made Kaname concerned. "I will protect you no matter what, Kaname." Kaname caressed the boy's cheek in an attempt to calm him down, which seemed to work as the boy closed his eyes and leaned into his touch. 

"And I will protect you, Hikaru." 

Chapter Text

Hikaru knew Kaname would be busy after the soiree. The eldest brother got to spend the day with Takuma every time Kaname was out and Takuma could tell the boy was getting anxious. Takuma had suggested he played the piano knowing it was one of the things the pureblood enjoyed doing, but Hikaru's mind was elsewhere. He questioned what the Senate could have been demanding of Kaname and how Kaname was handling things. Takuma looked at Hikaru with concern.

"Umm...Hikaru?" The boy was missing a bunch of keys making the song sound distorted. Takuma walked up and grabbed hold of the boy's hands to get his attention. Hikaru snapped out of his daze and looked up at Takuma. "I know you are worried about Kaname, but please have a little faith in him. I know he's fine, so try not to stress so much about it, please." Hikaru gripped Takuma's hands and looked down.

"I know I shouldn't, but I don't trust that the Senate is going easy on Kaname. I never complied with their demands and now that Kaname has stepped up, they are desperate to have their plans take fruition." 

"Remember Kaname isn't someone who could easily be pushed around." Takuma signaled a servant to bring them a plate of pastries hoping to lighten the older boy's mood. "You know how stubborn he is." Takuma took the cookies off the plate and offered them to Hikaru, who stared at them momentarily before finally grabbing one. "Now let's go do something else...I don't think you're in any state to play the piano." Takuma pulled Hikaru up to his feet and took him to find some mindless entertainment. 

************

Once Kaname arrived it was morning already, so he assumed everyone in the estate would be asleep, but much to his surprise there Hikaru was waiting for him on one of the couches in the room next to the entrance. 

"Hikaru?" Kaname walked up to the boy only to receive no answer. Once he walked closer, he realized the boy had fallen asleep sitting up. A servant came to ask if Kaname needed any assistance, but was interrupted by Kaname. "How long has he been here?" The servant nervously answered,

"Ever since Lord Takuma went to sleep, Lord Kaname." 

"I'll take it from here," Kaname ordered and picked Hikaru off the couch and carried him towards his room. Kaname affectionately rubbed his head onto the boy's but was surprised when Hikaru reciprocated the gesture. "You're awake?" Hikaru leaned his head on Kaname's shoulder and shook it.

"I felt movement."

"Sorry if I woke you." 

"It's ok, I was waiting for you." Hikaru looked up at Kaname. His eyes showed hatred and his voice was filled with venom. "Did anything happen today with those parasites?" From what Takuma has told Kaname, Hikaru has been agitated as of late and this concerned him. Kaname lightly placed his hand over his brother's eyes, confusing Hikaru.

"Nothing at all, so rest assured everything is fine. I hate seeing you like this." Hikaru frowned. Kaname uncovered the boy's eyes and looked at the boy's upset expression.

"I'm sorry...I just don't like you going away. I don't know what they are doing or saying to you. And after what happened at the soiree, I don't want you being around those people who spoke ill of you." Kaname entered the bedroom and set Hikaru down before going to get undressed. 

"Although their commentary does bother me, I'd rather it be me than have you hear it. So try to relax and have fun with Takuma here, it won't be for much longer, I promise." Kaname lay next to Hikaru and wrapped his arms around the boy. "Sleep now, I'll be here when you wake up." Hikaru sighed and buried himself into Kaname. 

"Ok...and I'll try." 

************

Takuma was surprised to see Hikaru in better spirits after Kaname stayed the morning in the Ichijo mansion. Hikaru was more willing to try different activities with Takuma to pass the time, but the pureblood would still wait up for Kaname to return home on the entrance couch. 

Currently, Takuma tried introducing Hikaru to one of his favorite fandoms and gave him the second volume to read, but a servant interrupted their discussion on the manga and handed Hikaru an envelope. 

"Lord Hikaru, a telegram has arrived for you." Hikaru opened the envelope and read the letter inside. Takuma watched Hikaru read the letter before his face turned pale. Hikaru stood up and put the letter back into the envelope. He hurried outside with Takuma following behind.

"What's the matter?!" Hikaru materialized a raven into his hand. He handed the letter to the raven before sending it off for Kaname to receive. 

"A friend of ours said he might be in trouble, I sent Kaname the message, but I'll be going ahead." The pureblood then turned into a swarm of ravens, leaving behind a couple of black feathers.

Kaname had been in a meeting and when the familiar raven flew into the room, the council members stopped talking. Kaname took the letter and read the contents.

"I'll have to excuse myself, some trouble has come down with my older brother." 

"Lord Kaname, we can end the meeting here and I'll drive you-" Kaname cut Asato off and continued walking out of the room.

"Please continue, there will be no need for that." And in an instant, the pureblood was gone.

************

 Hikaru slammed the door to Cross's residency open and looked around in a panic.

"What happened?! I don't sense enemies!" Kaien stared at Hikaru and sweatdropped. He didn't expect the boy to be so panicked. "Where is she?!" 

"Calm down, now where's Kaname? I'm sure I sent you both the message. Did you come all here without a jacket?" Hikaru shouted at the man to explain the situation, and Kaien began to think his idea was probably not the best. 

"I am right here." Kaname entered behind them and took Hikaru into his arms to back off Kaien. 

"Good evening Kaname." 

"You sent a telegram saying that vampires who are tracking her attacked this place, so why does everything seem to be fine?" Kaname questioned only to receive a giggle from Kaien. Hikaru stared at the man in shock before turning enraged. 

"Did you lie?" 

"I knew this was skeptical. I had to run away from my watches and hurry all the way here..." Kaname was as equally angry. "I won't ever believe you again." 

"Kaien Cross...I'll kill you for giving me a heart attack.." A dark aura surrounded Hikaru.

"You are a vampire, I'm sure that wouldn't be possible." Kaname grabbed hold of Hikaru and threw him over his shoulder, stopping him from attacking Kaien. 

"We'll be going now." 

"Kaname! Let go!" The boy struggled in his grip. 

"Wait! Something really did happen!" This grabbed both of their attention. Kaien hurried to one of the doors and opened it. Hikaru pushed himself out of Kaname's arms as they both rushed to the door. 

"What happened?!" Kaname asked. They peeked into the room in a panic and spotted Yuki sitting on the floor with her clothes put on in all the wrong ways. 

"Yuki put her clothes on by herself for the first time!" Kaien fanned over the sight. "Although it's completely wrong."  Yuki became shy and threw her towel over her head, completely hiding herself from them. Kaname then fell to his knees, making Kaien glance over at him. "Ka-Kaname? Hikaru there might be something wrong with Kaname.." Kaien glanced at the oldest brother, only to find the boy staring at Yuki, tears falling from his eyes. "Hikaru?!" 

"HAHAHAHAHA!" Kaname burst out laughing, smacking his hand onto the wall. Hikaru then started laughing along while he cried. 

"Oh no! What did I do?! I broke Kaname and Hikaru!" Kaien began to freak out. Yuki stared at the two boys with wonder. It took a moment for Kaname to calm down.

"I'm sorry if I scared you." The boy wiped his tears and stood up before helping his brother up. Hikaru's laughs dialed down and Kaname helped wipe his tears away.

"I'm so happy I got to see that," Hikaru said, the warmth that had been absent in the boy had returned. Kaname smiled, but sadly they had to go.

"Alright, we must go," Kaname said as Hikaru hesitantly waved at Yuki.

"Bye bye now." Kaname pulled his brother with him to leave the home, but they were suddenly stopped in their tracks when Kaname felt his jacket get pulled back. They turned back in surprise and looked down at the small girl who kneeled at Kaname's feet. '

"Kana-me," Yuki sounded out. She was proud she was able to say the boy's name. "Kaname!" 

"Her first word!" Kaien cheered. "She said her first word!" Kaname was glad, seeing as this meant that Yuki was no longer afraid of him, he bent down to pat the girl's head.

"Good job." Hikaru smiled at the scene, it made him happy to see Yuki opening up to Kaname. What he didn't expect was the girl to turn towards him and try his name out next.

"K-karu?" Yuki's face frowned but her expression quickly changed to a happy smile as she shouted, "Hikaru!" Hikaru's heart melted hearing her little sister say his name after so long. He dropped to the ground and pulled the girl into a tight hug, startling her in the process.

"Yes, I'm Hikaru! And that's Kaname! Very good job!" Once the girl realized she wasn't in danger she smiled and enjoyed the warmth the boy provided her. "I'm so proud of you." Kaname and Kaien enjoyed the sight. 

"So now that Yuki is not afraid, does that mean you two will come and visit?" Hikaru looked up at Kaname with hope while Yuki stared at him with an adorable smile. Kaname gave in and answered,

"Yes, we'll come visit Yuki whenever we can." Hikaru carried Yuki and brought Kaname into a hug.

"Thank you. Do you hear that Yuki, we'll come to see you again." This made the girl release a giggle as she snuggled into the two boys. 

"Kaname! Hikaru!" Kaname and Hikaru chuckled at the cheerful girl.

"Say my name next!" Kaien encouraged, but Yuki simply looked at him in confusion, making the man cry. "Why won't you call me father, Yuki...?" Yuki looked back at the boys in confusion, but all Hikaru could do was chuckle awkwardly while Kaname simply watched Kaien with disinterest. 

Chapter Text

After their visit with Yuki, Asato had a word with Hikaru about the dilemma that disturbed their meeting. Like always Hikaru found Asato's words uninteresting.

"Lord Hikaru, I WILL put some of my people to guard you if another one of these "incidents" happen. Lord Kaname is a very busy person." Hikaru glared at Asato. 

"Ichijo, I may not be the Kuran heir no more, but it does not mean you can do whatever you please. I don't need nor want people watching my every move. Kaname also has the right to deal with any personal affairs he has whether they involve me or not." Hikaru decided to ease Asato's anger or else he and Kaname wouldn't hear the end of it. "Don't worry Asato I assure you Kaname will not slack in his duties. I'll even put in a word about what we had last discussed before I stepped down from the position, only if you allow Kaname to move around more freely." Asato stared at the boy, his offer had definitely caught his interest. "And Takuma may escort us if we go out on an outing." Asato's eyes gleamed knowing his grandson could definitely keep a watch over the two purebloods.

"Very well then." Asato bowed. "It was a pleasure speaking with you, my Lord and I do hope we can have similar compromises such as this one in the future."  Hikaru watched Asato leave. 

And just as promised Kaname came home earlier than expected. 

"What did you do to get Ichijo in such a good mood?" Kaname questioned his brother with puzzled eyes. Hikaru continued his game of cards with Takuma but answered his brother honestly.

"I said that I'll talk to you about a proposition they made when I was acting as head. So can you please grant Ichijo permission to handle negotiations with the vampire hunter association that would shut up him up for a while." Hikaru then tensed realizing what he said and glanced at Takuma awkwardly. "Sorry..." Takuma laughed as equally awkward.

"It's alright. I understand my grandfather has been very demanding as of late." Hikaru then remembered the other half of the deal and announced,

"I also promised Takuma would accompany us when we go visit Cross. Uh..full house?" Hikaru set his cards down to show Takuma whether he won the game or not.

"HAH?!" Takuma was shocked by the news. "My grandfather wants me to accompany you?!" Hikaru simply hummed in confirmation, this made Takuma smile tearfully. "I wish this would've been discussed with me." 

"You can always lie to Ichijo and say you came with us," Kaname suggested, but Takuma froze.

"N-no thanks. I'll just accompany you two, I'll make sure to stay out of the way." Hikaru stared at the boy wondering if he really hated the idea of going with them, but then glanced at his cards.

"Takuma did I win?" Kaname looked at the cards then at Takuma's. 

"I believe you did." This made Hikaru smile at Kaname proudly while Kaname reciprocated. Takuma on the other hand was silently weeping, hoping he wouldn't be intruding on anything important between the two purebloods.

************

A year passed and Yuki waited outside in the snow dressed in the most warm clothing she had for the occasional visit of Hikaru and Kaname. Kaien shouted at the girl to come wait inside, but she refused. The moment Yuki spotted the two boys walking towards her, she sprinted and threw herself in Hikaru's arms. Hikaru caught her and spun her once.

"Lord Hikaru! Lord Kaname!" The girl greeted. Hikaru squeezed her tightly and laughed.

"What's with this all of a sudden?" Kaname patted the girl's head.

"You called us Lord? What for?" 

"Do you know what today is? It's my birthday! It's been a year since the day Lord Hikaru and Lord Kaname saved my life!" The girl cheered happily. "Congratulations!" Hikaru's eyes saddened.

'So it's already been a year...?' 

"I heard you were kidnapped, so we rushed over here, but now I see we were tricked," Kaname confessed and turned toward Kaien. "Can't you just call us normally?" Kaien hid behind the door frame. Hikaru rubbed his cheek on Yuki's affectionately.

"No, congratulations to Yuki for turning one year older today. Did Cross make you a yummy treat?" Yuki nodded in excitement. 

"Mhm! Does Lord Hikaru want to try some?" Hikaru nodded with excitement at the girl.

"Seriously what is this Lord stuff?" Kaname questioned the girl. The three entered the house to join in the celebration of her birthday. And the visits would continue as the girl grew older. Yuki eventually understood that the two boys she was beginning to adore were vampires, but she had convinced herself that they were nothing like the one that attacked her the night a few years ago.

Hikaru and Kaname were only allowed to go see the girl on her birthday and holidays so the next time they went to go see her, she was already looking for them in town. They spotted a vampire heading her way, staring at her with blood-lustful eyes. The girl was startled when she was hugged close to another body. Once she turned she saw Hikaru holding her protectively while Kaname glared at the vampire in front of them. The vampire bowed and continued walking. Yuki was no longer nervous seeing the two boys there to protect her and hugged Hikaru. 

"Lord Hikaru! Lord Kaname!" Hikaru stared at the girl and sternly told her.

"Please...drop the lord part.." But then grabbed her hand and twirled her around. "Look at you, you're getting so big." Yuki laughed cheerfully and boosted.

"It's because I've been eating a lot and drinking milk!" The girl then glanced from Hikaru to Kaname. "I think Hikaru also needs to eat and drink a lot..." Hikaru turned into stone hearing this. 

"I am, my height isn't something I can control...." The boy then sulked, making Kaname chuckle and turn back towards the girl.

"Weren't you afraid coming out here all by yourself?" The boy questioned knowing the girl didn't like being alone in unknown places after what happened that night. 

"But Kaname and Hikaru are always here with me, so nothing can scare me." Hikaru was happy to hear Yuki drop the formalities and kneeled down to be on the same level as the girl. 

"When Yuki is with us we aren't scared either." Hikaru then turned to look back at Kaname and questioned, "Right, Kaname?" Kaname smiled and nodded.

"Yes, that's right." Yuki threw herself at Hikaru to hug him, only to throw the boy back. Kaname was quick to catch Hikaru before he could hit the ground and pulled him up with the girl. "Careful now." This caused Yuki to laugh. Hikaru laughed along while Kaname smiled and began to pull the two towards Kaien's house.

************

Hikaru and Kaname were making their way toward Kaien's house when Takuma told them that he would wait in the car as usual. Hikaru sighed then narrowed his eyes at Kaname. Kaname glanced back and placed on his devious smile as Hikaru has come to recognize. Hikaru huffed and turned away. 

"If you keep doing that I might really think you're upset with me." Hikaru gave the other pureblood a look, having the audacity to say what he just had said. 

"If it weren't for you, we could've been later than we already are." Hikaru's eyes had a fierce look to them. Kaname simply closed his eyes and played innocent. 

"I simply got caught up in the moment." Hikaru's blood rushed to his ears as he now avoided looking at Kaname. Before they drove over to Kaien's home Hikaru fed Kaname while they got ready and much to the older boy's surprise Kaname began to get intimate and bite down the boy's neck. This of course earned Kaname a smack from Hikaru. The hit came as a surprise, but the blush on the older boy's face is what made the situation more amusing for Kaname. Hikaru growled and sped up his steps.

"I think we've kept Yuki waiting long enough." Kaname snickered and walked faster to catch up with him. Hikaru rang the doorbell. It took moments before they spotted Yuki's face.

"Kaname! Hikaru!" The girl happily cheered and pulled them both into the house quickly. "Come inside! Hurry, come on! Weren't you cold outside?" The girl greeted them. As usual, Hikaru bent down to give the girl a hug. 

"Yuki, we aren't cold now that we're here with you." Yuki was content to hear this and hugged the boy back tighter.

"What were you so excited to show us?" Kaname asked the girl, petting her on the head. 

"Look!" The two brothers turned their heads towards the dining room where they spotted a boy with silver hair and lavender eyes frozen in place.

"A new friend of Yuki's?" Hikaru asked the girl curiously, taking a moment to glance at her but her expression turned shocked as she shouted,

"No! Zero! Don't!" The boy came rushing at them with a knife in hand. Hikaru widened his eyes as the knife came for his head, but was blocked by Kaname's palm.

"Vampire!" The boy shouted with rage. 

"Kaname!" Yuki was worried about the stab wound but felt Hikaru hug her closer, hiding her from the sight. 

"You just attempted to kill my brother for no reason, that wasn't very nice of you." Kaname sounded as if he was scolding a child, but anyone can clearly see the anger he felt. 

"Shut up vampire! Your smell is the same just like that woman!" 

"That woman? So you are Zero Kiryu? I heard about you." Kaname's words made Hikaru remember something. 

"Wait so this is..." Hikaru remembered having seen a pair of twins playing in the snow once they were coming to meet Yuki long ago. Kaien had been taking photos of them and that's the day Kaname explained that when twins were born to hunters it was a curse. 

"I'm sorry about your family. But I have no intentions of letting you kill mines." Kaname pulled the knife out of his palm and dropped it onto the floor. Kaien walked up to Zero and grabbed his shoulder to calm him down.

"Kiryu, they aren't the ones that warrant your revenge." Kaien began to pull Zero away from the scene. Yuki pulled Hikaru's arm down to take a look at Kaname. 

"Kaname! Blood!" She noticed Kaname's blood dripping from his palm. 

"It's nothing. It'll heal soon. I'm a vampire remember?" 

"You still shouldn't put yourself in danger like that," Hikaru scolded and grabbed hold of Kaname's palm. "I'm the one that should be protecting you." 

"I wasn't about to just stand around and let you get stabbed," Kaname argued. Hikaru then turned in the direction Kaien took Zero and questioned.

"So he's the hunter child that lost his family to Hio?" Kaname stared at his brother and answered.

"It appears so." Kaname then apologetically smiled down at Yuki. "It seems we'll have to enjoy dinner together some other time, Yuki." Yuki looked up at Kaname with conflict wanting the boys to stay, but she nodded and understood the situation.

"Ok..." Hikaru pinched the girl's cheeks and pulled them up in an attempt to get her to smile. 

"It's ok Yuki. We'll be back before you know it." Yuki smiled and nodded at the promise Hikaru was making. Yuki began to escort them out, but before they left Hikaru bent down and whispered in the girl's ear.

"Zero must be really sad and angry about what happened to his family. Try to be there for him, I'm sure he'll need someone by his side right now." Yuki agreed to do so and waved goodbye to the boys. Once the door shut behind them, they made their way toward Ichijo's car.

"What did you tell Yuki?" Kaname questioned Hikaru. Hikaru shrugged his shoulder motioning it wasn't anything important.

"I just told her that Kiryu would be really sad and angry at the moment, after all, we were once like that." Kaname looked at his brother with concern, he didn't want the boy returning to his previous state. Hikaru noticed and gave a reassuring smile. "I'm fine, now. Promise. I just couldn't help but remember those times." Hikaru grabbed hold of Kaname's palm and brought it up to his mouth to lick the blood off. This caused Kaname's eyes to darken as he stared at Hikaru wondering if the boy was doing it on purpose. Once Hikaru finished getting the last drop of blood, he released Kaname's hand and returned Kaname's stare. Hikaru smirked mischievously before looking away from Kaname and acting as if nothing just happened.

"Wash your hands once we return." Kaname huffed in amusement.

"I should instead take a bath, care to join me?" Hikaru tensed up. "I believe you're in need of one too." Hikaru wanted to argue with Kaname, but after what he just did, Kaname won't let him off the hook.

Chapter Text

Kaien finished building the school he and Juri wished for and Kaname had already spoken to the Aido family to let Hanabusa promote the school with the help of human newscasters. Takuma found it funny how Aido seemed to enjoy the spotlight, but Kaname refused to watch the broadcasting. Akatsuki stopped the boy from speaking any further.

"I thought he'd start talking about Kaname and the academy, but Kain stopped him in the nick of time," Takuma stated, watching the cameras of the news reporters turn off. "Kaname! Shouldn't you have watched Aido's gallant performance? It's over now." Hikaru stood at the door that led to the terrace, he glanced over at Kaname who leaned on the stone railing. 

"Takuma about Aido..." The pureblood began, confusing Takuma. "He's beginning to get on my nerves..." Hikaru's eyebrow twitched.

'Didn't he always...not like Hanabusa...' Takuma laughed nervously.

"Well...it's because he's in love with you..." Kaname glared at Takuma, who instantly shut his mouth and slid back inside. Kaname turned his gaze to Hikaru who sipped on his mug of hot chocolate while nervously avoiding looking into Kaname's eyes. 

"Does it not bother you what you just heard?" Kaname asked curiously. Hikaru smiled awkwardly and answered honestly.

"You're too handsome. I know you're bound to attract people, so why would I be jealous of something I knew was coming?" Kaname's mood worsened a dark aura seeped off his being, making Hikaru sweat.

"It wouldn't bother you if someone were to be amorous towards me?" Hikaru hesitantly answered,

"Y-yup..." Kaname glared at the boy now, but Hikaru pretended not to see it.

"And what if I were to return that person's feelings?" It was then that Kaname heard a quiet crack coming from the boy's mug. Hikaru however kept on smiling as he replied,

"If that's what you want and will make you happy then I'm ok with it." Kaname studied the boy's face and waited before Hikaru's smile began to slip. "But..would you?" Kaname finally got the reaction he wanted but gave the boy his answer.

"Of course not." This made Hikaru relieved. 

************

Kaname and Hikaru made their visit to Kaien to discuss the school's plans. When they entered the home of the new headmaster, he was explaining to Yuki and Zero the purpose of the installed night class.

"The classes will run at night and most of their studies will be high leveled research and they won't receive grades either. You see these are nocturnal students, who live much longer lives. We can't treat them like us. Every student in the night class is going to be a vampire." This displeased Zero to the point of enraging him. 

"What are you trying to do? Letting those things into the school?" 

"The goal is to promote peaceful coexistence between vampires and humans and to educate young vampires so they become a politically moderate force. That's his plan," Kaname answered. 

"We're here!" Hikaru cheered to break the tension that was beginning to build in the room. Yuki ran up to them in excitement. 

"Kaname! Hikaru!" As per usual Hikaru grabbed hold of the girl and threw her into the air before bringing her into a hug. 

"Yuki!" Kaname patted the girl's head and greeted her,

"Good evening Yuki." 

"This is ridiculous! There's no way vampires would want to peacefully coexist with humans their history is stained with the blood of innocent people's lives!" Zero argued.

"And it is our goal to put an end to that. I know how you must feel Zero, I to have lost someone because of them." Hikaru looked at the Kaien with concern knowing that someone was probably their mother. 

"But why?!" 

"Don't worry Kaname and Hikaru have agreed to join the night class as well. This will ensure that the other vampires will behave." Hikaru then spoke up.

"Well mostly Kaname, I never actually agreed to take on the president or vice president role." 

"HUH?!" Kaien questioned the boy in shock. "But I thought it'd naturally fall to you since your Kaname's older brother!" 

"I don't like taking on responsibilities if I could avoid them..." Hikaru answered shamelessly. "But I know the perfect person for the job." Kaien was relieved to hear that but disappointed since he believed Hikaru was the perfect person to bring the vampires and humans closer than Kaname was. 

"If they betray us it will be the end of us." Zero muttered angrily and walked off to his room. 

"I'll go see him," Yuki began but was pulled back by Hikaru. 

"Stay here Yuki, let me try to talk to him." Yuki looked at the boy with worry, while Kaname and Kaien looked at him surprised. 

"Hikaru-" Kaname was going to stop him, but was quickly cut off by Hikaru who was already making his way toward the direction Zero left. 

"I'll be fine! It'll be really quick, you two keep the discussion going." Kaname watched his brother go before turning back towards Kaien.

Hikaru in the meantime knew Zero was going to be hostile the moment he sensed his presence.

"Here goes nothing." Hikaru knocked on the boy's door, only to hear a shout.

"Why are you here?!" 

"May I come in to have a little talk?" 

"There's nothing for us to talk about vampire!" Hikaru knew this would happen, but kept trying.

"Please? You can kick me out the moment I say something that displeases you." It took a moment before Hikaru felt the boy stomping towards his door and swung it open. Hikaru smiled nervously seeing the hatred-filled eyes stare at him. 

"Just hearing your voice already disgusts me." Hikaru chuckled awkwardly hearing this.

"Well...I'm sorry but I can't do anything about my voice. But may I enter for a few seconds?" Zero hesitated, he hated the idea of letting the pureblood into his room and really didn't want to talk to him, but he also sensed that Hikaru didn't have any bad intentions. Zero quietly stepped aside but kept his glare on the vampire.

"I'll kill you if you try anything." Hikaru nodded and entered.

"Thank you, I promise  I'll try to be quick." Zero continued standing at the doorway, watching the pureblood make his way toward his bed, but instead, he took a seat on the ground before he looked at the boy with hope. "You can sit on the bed, I'm not planning on getting anywhere near you if you don't want me to." Zero was getting annoyed, but left his door open and walked over to sit on his bed furthest away from Hikaru. 

"What did you want?" The boy spat. Hikaru rubbed his neck, a sign of discomfort, but proceeded.

"Right...If you don't mind keeping this a secret though, I don't really want anyone knowing I told you this, but..." Hikaru took a deep breath in and out. "I can see why you hate us so much and I can't really say I disagree with what you said. I also don't like much about our species or the way we are and what we've done. You see...it was a few years ago when Kaname and I also lost our parents to some vampires. No one is supposed to know this though since the higher-ups decided it'd be best to cover it up." Zero stared at the boy in confusion. 

"If Kaname Kuran and you are purebloods then that means your parents were too. How is it possible to kill two purebloods?" Hikaru didn't want to reveal much and shrug his shoulders.

"Who knows." Hikaru then continued, "But my parents were very kind people, especially my mother, not to mention she was friends with a human." Hikaru smiled fondly, he didn't plan to reveal that the human in question was Kaien. "My mother believed in a place where vampires and humans could be together in peace. Luckily for me and Kaname, we found someone willing to help even if my mother is no longer with us." Hikaru happily glanced at Zero. "So you're right, it's a dangerous plan, but hopefully everything goes right and we can learn to live together peacefully." Zero remained silent at this before speaking up.

"This is stupid." Hikaru looked at the boy in confusion. "I still think it's impossible, but you look so convinced, unlike Kaname Kuran." 

"Well I'm Kaname's older brother so whatever I say he'll have to go along with it." Zero then looked at the pureblood with doubtful eyes, making Hikaru frown. "What's with the look? You don't think he will?" Zero scoffed.

"If anything you look like a pushover." 

"That's rude of you.." Hikaru whined and began sulking. "Although you aren't completely wrong..." Zero watched the weirdly acting pureblood for a moment before cutting off his mood.

"Is that all you wanted to say?" Hikaru tensed and quickly jumped to his feet. 

"Right! Um, Thank you for hearing me out. I appreciate it. I'll get out of your space now." Hikaru walked to the door and grabbed to close it. "Well see you another time, Kiryu. Bye now." The pureblood left the boy in his own thoughts. Zero did not like the vampire, but he was beginning to feel like Hikaru was gonna be more tolerant in comparison to Kaname. 

Once Hikaru came down, Kaien asked how it went anxious to hear the answer, Hikaru simply answered that everything went fine but gave no further explanation. When their discussion of the school's setup was over and the two purebloods left. Kaname questioned Hikaru about what he told Zero.

"Just a little pet talk," Hikaru answered not turning to look at Kaname. Kaname narrowed his eyes. He knew the boy was lying to him. Kaname wrapped his arm around Hikaru's waist stopping him in his tracks and pulled him strongly into his arms. Kaname leaned his head into Hikaru's neck.

"If you don't answer me honestly, I'll just find the truth out myself." Hikaru was frozen in place, he didn't expect Kaname to be forceful. The boy brought his hand up into Kaname's locks. Kaname took this as a sign that he'll just have to find out for himself and opened his mouth to bite down on the boy's neck. Suddenly Kaname's head was yanked back from the strands of hair Hikaru gripped, shocking him in the process. 

"Aren't you getting too bold with your older brother, Kaname?" The boy's tone was impassive. Kaname looked toward his brother to see what expression he wore. The shocked pureblood wondered if he upset his older brother with the icy expression he wore, but when the boy leaned in and kissed Kaname's cheek, he knew he had been tricked. "I'm kidding, I just told Zero a little about our past and why we want this school to happen. I didn't give out any important information, so you don't have to worry about him asking any questions." 

"I wish you would be more honest with me or the next time I won't let you off so easy." Kaname recovered from the shock he received as Hikaru dismissed the statement with a wave of his hand. 

"Yeah, yeah. I got it."

Chapter Text

The school year for the humans had already begun as they moved into their dorms, but the vampires were still in the process of moving in and needed to make sure they weren't spotted by the day class students. Hikaru and Kaname argued about whether they'd share a room. Hikaru disagreed with Kaname and claimed he wanted his own space to put his stuff in. In the end, Kaname won but made sure Hikaru also had a room to simply put his personal stuff in it so as to not upset the boy.

When the sun began to set, they decided to go see Yuki even though they knew the girl was probably already in her dorm room. Kaien told them Yuki had made her first friend and they were curious to see who it was. They spotted a girl with short hair running towards the dorm where the two brothers already waited.

"Good evening, are you Yuki's roommate?" Kaname questioned her. The girl warily stood far away from the two. Hikaru stepped in and smiled brightly to try and ease her worry.

"We are Yuki's friends sorry to disturb you, but do you happen to know where she is?" But the girl still found the two intimidating and backed away.

"I'm sorry...I can't answer that. I don't know who you are." 

"You are a very proper child this is a good thing," Kaname commented, making the boy sound more intimidating than he'd already been. Hikaru elbowed his arm.

"Don't say things like that you'll scare her." 

"Isn't it too late for that? She already seems frightened." Kaname argued, making Hikaru irritated.

"You're not making it any better." The girl watched the two brothers argue.

"Yori! You dropped your handbook outside!" Yuki's voice was heard shouting at her friend. "I had someone I know very well help me find it for you..oh!" That's when she noticed her two visitors. Zero walked next to the girl having helped Yuki find Yori's handbook. "Kaname! Hikaru!" Yuki jumped into Hikaru's arms and Kaname patted the girl.

"You look so adorable in your school uniform!" Hikaru complimented. 

"This time your friend won't transfer schools?" Kaname questioned the girl. Hikaru glared at Kaname.

"Who do you think whose fault was it those few other times?" Kids had found Kaname intimidating and decided they didn't want to go to Cross Academy when the daughter of the headmaster was associated with someone like him. Hikaru then noticed Zero and cheerfully greeted him. 

"Kiryu! You're here too! How's school treating you?" Zero didn't like the way Hikaru was acting chummy with him, putting him in a bad mood.

"That's none of your concern." Hikaru smiled faltered.

"I see..." Kaname stared at Zero menacingly and Yuki scolded the boy.

"Don't be rude Zero!" 

"It's ok, Yuki," Hikaru reassured her. "Anyways me and Kaname just finished settling in and wanted to come see you."

"You've been so busy with school, it's been so hard to come and see you even though we're so close by," Kaname explained to the girl. This made Yuki blush shyly. 

"I would visit you, but the headmaster said there will be a rule that only allows us to stay out until 18:00/6 pm." 

"That being said, it's time we head back. Come on, Yuki, Wakaba." Zero called out. Yuki wanted to protest, but the slight push from Kaname signaled her to go.

"Kiryu is right, you shouldn't stay out for too long." Hikaru turned towards Yori.

"I hope you can be great friends with Yuki, please take care of her." Yori stared at the boy and hesitantly nodded her head. "We'll get going now, bye-bye."

Unfortunately for the purebloods, this would be the last time Yuki would be close to them. 

************

The Purebloods have been busy getting everyone acquainted with the rules Kaien set up and discussed how Kaname would be the dorm president with Takuma acting as vice president. Everyone was confused, thinking Hikaru would take up one of the two positions but Hikaru warned everyone that despite him not holding either position he expected the utmost respect.

"Just to make things clear, having one pureblood and one aristocrat in the leading positions is to make things fair around here. If you have any concerns please speak to one or the other." Was Hikaru's explanation, but anyone who knew him well knew he simply did not want to handle any paperwork. After the meeting, Hikaru helped pass out Kaien's 1,000-question survey. Hikaru can relate when he saw the way the vampires' faces twisted to that of troubled. Once he was done they all headed back to the temporary dorm. After a while, Hikaru turned towards Kaname and sighed, "Start heading back. I'll round up any students that might be left, it won't take me long." Kaname nodded.

"You've worked hard, helping Headmaster Cross prepare everything. Return to the dorms once you're finished." Kaname walked back to the dorms while Hikaru took a look around campus, searching to see if he sensed anyone. Once he confirmed, everyone had returned he made his way back. But the sight upon entering did not please him. There Kaname was, hunched over a sleeping Yuki who lay at the bottom of the staircase, ready to bite her. Hikaru strode up to Kaname and gripped his shoulder before roughly pulling him away from Yuki. Kaname could sense Hikaru's anger. "It seems my own brother, dorm president Kuran, doesn't know the rules we just discussed 30 mins ago." Kaname pushed his hair back and apologized,

"Sorry...I was tempted for a moment." Hikaru's anger eased. They both had been working hard for Cross the past few weeks that neither of them have fed. Hikaru sighed and looked at Yuki.

"Take her upstairs, she shouldn't have been allowed to be out this late in the first place. Once she wakes up let's send her back." Kaname did as he was told and carried Yuki toward Kaname's room. Ruka spotted them and greeted them with a bow. 

"Lord Kaname, Lord Hikaru." The girl halted when she noticed the bad mood both purebloods were in. 

"Ruka, please make sure no one comes near our room," Hikaru ordered as the girl nervously nodded, but then she noticed the human girl she saw earlier in Kaname's arms. She didn't get to question it as the two purebloods continued walking. 

After setting Yuki down in Kaname's bed, Hikaru walked towards the door that led to his own room. Kaname followed and stepped in, slightly leaving the door ajar. 

"It wasn't my intention to bite her." Kaname started, noting Hikaru was still upset.

"When you feel your hunger begin getting out of control, don't wait until it's too late to tell me. One bite and Yuki will no longer be human. Do you remember what our mother's dream was?" Hikaru stared at Kaname sternly.

"For Yuki to live a normal human life, I know." Kaname reciprocated with a look of his own. "I assure you, this won't happen again." Hikaru inspected Kaname's expression as he doubted this.

"I know, I want her back too sometimes, but let's try not to stray from the path our mother chose." Kaname walked up to Hikaru and wrapped his arms around the boy's waist and leaned in closely.

"I know...don't worry, I won't let myself lose control." Hikaru wrapped his arms around Kaname's neck and leaned into his neck, rubbing his lips right above Kaname's pulse.

"You're so stubborn, so it's a little hard not to doubt you." Hikaru bit into Kaname's neck and drank his share of Kaname's blood, enjoying every single drop. 

"Do you believe me to be someone so impulsive?" Kaname stroke the boy's hair and pushed him to press the boy's back onto the grand piano Hikaru had installed in the corner of his room. Hikaru separated from Kaname's neck and pressed his bloody lips onto the pureblood's. 

"No matter how much you deny it, you are pretty impulsive, but I guess it's a Kuran thing." Kaname kissed back enjoying the sight below him, his eyes now glowing a crimson red from the lust he felt for the older boy. Kaname trailed the kisses down Hikaru's neck, smearing the blood left behind from Hikaru's feeding. Hikaru was in no better shape as he desired Kaname's touch, eyes glowing their crimson hue. His senses were being filled so the only thing he could focus on was Kaname. He suddenly felt one of Kaname's hands travel up his shirt. The scraping of the pureblood's nails was sending shivers up his body. Hikaru gasped when he felt the pleasurable sharp pain of Kaname's fangs pierce his skin and greedily drink the sweet blood that left his body. Hikaru quickly brought his hand up to grip Kaname's hair, fighting to stop himself from having any strange sounds leave him. Hikaru was in a daze, his eyes slowly turned towards the door that was slightly ajar only to finally snap out of his stupor and noticed the small girl staring at them completely frozen from the crack of the door. Hikaru harshly pulled away causing Kaname's fangs to painfully scrape him. Hikaru winced but quickly turned back to look at the door. Their separation caused Kaname to snap back into reality and notice Yuki's presence. The two purebloods now stared at Yuki causing her to flinch and hastily run away. 

Yuki left the dorms frightened. She had just witnessed Kaname drinking from Hikaru in a strange way she did not understand. What frightened her the most was how similar their piercing red eyes and fangs were present, the blood that was smeared over their lips and neck. Looking beastly like the vampire that attacked her years ago. When Yuki made it out of the dorm, she bumped into Zero who had been sent by Kaien to go fetch Yuki. Zero noticed how shaken up the girl was and tried calming her down enough to explain what happened. The girl tried stuttering what she saw, Zero got the idea of what she was trying to explain and warned the girl that vampires were beasts in human form willing to take human life and that the two brothers were no different. Yuki stopped shaking and stared at Zero. She was frightened by the whole ordeal but she didn't want to believe Zero's words to be true and denied it. It was when Zero pointed out Yuki's trembling that she realized Zero's words could've been true. 

Back in the vampires' temporary dormitory, Hikaru was shell-shocked that they would show Yuki such a sight. 

"She saw us Kaname...she saw us..." Hikaru trembled. Kaname unhappily looked down at the boy. He then noticed a familiar unhinged look return to the boy's eyes as he suggested, "Let's erase her memories. Let's make her forget." Kaname pulled Hikaru into his arms to comfort the boy.

"We couldn't hide the truth from her forever Hikaru." Hikaru gripped his bangs tightly. 

"But she's probably scared of us..or even disgusted." Kaname grabbed Hikaru's chin and turned his head so the boy was looking at him.

"This is who we are, we are pureblood vampires. Yuki is now human. Her life is bound to be different from ours. Remember this." Hikaru's eyes began to be filled with sorrow. He turned around and buried his face to cry into Kaname's shoulder. Kaname held him tightly close and rubbed the boy's back. "Maybe this is for the best, she will see who we really are and become aware of the dangers that lurk in the night and keep herself out of trouble." Hikaru clenched Kaname's shirt tightly and bit his lips, tasting the lingering blood that was left from their feeding. 

************

The next day anyone could see that the purebloods were in a foul mood making them wonder what happened. The usual chatty Lord was unusually quiet. They attended class as they had planned before making their way to the new moon dormitory. They all traveled in a group when they were stopped by Yuki.

"Excuse me!" Hikaru froze in place and refused to turn around. Kaname also stopped in his tracks and slowly turned to look at Yuki. The night class now waited seeing the two purebloods stopped walking. Yuki was with Zero as she ran up to the group and stopped a small distance away. The girl noticed how Hikaru refused to look at her before turning towards Kaname. She deeply bowed to the purebloods. "I just wanted to say thank you for carrying me the other night!" They stared at the girl whose head remained down, looking at the ground. Kaname refused to speak and raised a hand as a signal of accepting her thanks and motioned the night class to continue walking. Kaname pulled on Hikaru's arm and helped him keep moving. The boy was expressionless, but Kaname knew deep inside the interaction hurt. 

Afterward, every time Yuki would cross paths with the purebloods she would try to avoid them, and when Hikaru mustered the courage to face her once again, he tried to be his usual self only for the girl to run away. The same applied to Kaname as he tried showing the girl affection only for her to deny it. That's when they knew that the relationship between them had changed, especially now that Yuki returned to being formal and called them by their title of Lord.

************

One night when Zero and Yuki officially became known as guardians to watch over the night class and keep them away from day class students now that their presence was known to every female in the school causing them to try to trespass on the vampire students. Hikaru stared at his reflection in the fountain outside where the path to the night class and day class dorms met when Zero caught him and walked up to him.

"You should be heading back, no vampires are allowed to wander around after class." Hikaru looked up and tried to muster the best smile he could.

"Sorry, I didn't mean to cause trouble. I told Kaname I would take a bit of time to get some fresh air before I rejoined them at the dorms. I'll get going in just a bit." Zero stared at the pureblood whose eyes seemed to show a hint of sadness. Zero was annoyed knowing the sulking vampire was just making his job harder by staying out any longer than he should've been. 

"This is about Yuki isn't it?" Zero questioned, making Hikaru glance at him before returning his gaze back toward the fountain water.

"I'm not sure what you're talking about." Zero clicked his tongue and pushed Hikaru to talk.

"You started acting this way after the day she came out of that place." Hikaru could've guessed Yuki already told Zero.

"Hm...we didn't mean to show Yuki that side of us, but I guess we couldn't hide it much longer," Hikaru repeated Kaname's words. "But this is who we are, isn't that right, Kiryu?" Zero frowned and crossed his arms.

"Yuki is stupidly naive, someone who wants to believe there's good in everyone, she would've had to open her eyes eventually." Hikaru frowned and questioned the boy,

"Do you really believe I'm such a bad person?" Zero took noticed that the boy was extremely hurt by the situation. Zero felt slight pity for him and turned away.

"There are times when it's hard to believe you're the same as those beasts in human form. but that doesn't change the fact that you are one of them." Hikaru was wondering what the boy was implying. "Stop sulking and head back, I want to head to bed as soon as I can." Hikaru realized Zero was telling him, the young vampire hunter saw a difference in the pureblood but reminded him that he was still a vampire. This slightly cheered Hikaru up. The boy got up and smiled at Zero.

"I'll start heading back, thank you for the talk Kiryu." Zero noticed Hikaru's mood had changed and began walking away.

"Whatever, this doesn't make us friends." Hikaru noticed the boy's tone lacked the usual hatred. Hikaru shook his head and began heading back to the moon dormitory. 

Chapter Text

Hikaru felt someone moving the strands of his hair out of his face.

"Hikaru it's time to get up." Kaname's voice made Hikaru open his eyes. He could already hear the squealing of fans right outside the moon dorm's gate. "Let's start getting dressed and head to class.

"Who's idea was it to make Hanabusa the sponsor of Cross Academy?" Hikaru questioned, thinking it was a mistake as the day class students first gathered because they recognized Hanabusa from TV. "I'm up.." The boy got out of bed and started getting dressed before combing his hair and ruffling the back. "Let's get going everyone is probably already waiting downstairs." Kaname followed behind the boy, who let out a quiet yawn. Anything Hikaru did Kaname found endearing. Once they arrived the night class students greeted them with a bow as usual and prepared to head out with Kaname as the lead. 

The closer they reached the gate the louder the shouts got. They stood and waited for the gates to be opened, a bit of arguing can be heard, but once they finally opened, a group of female day class students was revealed standing in a straight line on each side and Yuki blocking their way. The girl was shocked and turned to look at the group back and forth.

"Please proceed..." Yuki moved out of the way, allowing the night class to finally exit. The shouts from the day class grew louder. 

"Good morning girls! I can hear you loud and clear from the dorm. You're all looking quite cute today," Hanabusa greeted cheerfully. Hikaru wondered how he could do it every single day. "Hiii!"  

"It's Idol! I mean Aido!"

"Wild over here!" 

"Ah! Akatsuki!" The girls cheered. Aido pointed a finger at the girls and pretended to shoot a female, causing her to faint. Soon enough a group of girls pushed Yuki to the ground and gathered around Aido. 

"Yuki," Hikaru muttered with worry and went to help her, but his path was blocked by some day class students.

"Hikaru! I got you your favorite today!" A girl attempted to hand him a box that contained a small strawberry cake.

"No please take my gift!" Hikaru smiled politely and awkwardly tried stepping back.

"Thank you, but I'd prefer if you've enjoyed it instead." His back was blocked. "Um..excuse me I need to get through.." But his words were ignored as the girl fought over who's gift he should take. Thankfully for him, Kaname went over to the girl and helped her up, but Yuki quickly stood up by herself as a group of girls glared at her. Kaname instead patted the girl's head but was suddenly grabbed by Zero. 

"Your class has begun Kaname, you should go now." Kaname yanked his hand away and mocked,

"You're so scary." Kaname then turned towards Hikaru but the boy was still struggling to get away as they shoved gifts in the boy's face, now that his hands were full.

"A little help..."  Zero walked up to the group and angrily shouted,

"YOU ALL NEED TO HEAD BACK TO YOUR DORMS." The girls shouted and scattered away. Two others tried to avoid being detected by Zero and tipped toed toward Kaname to hand him their gifts which he gladly accepted, but the glare from Zero caused them to freeze and run away. Hikaru shyly laughed as he thanked Zero.

"Thanks...I felt suffocated..." 

"You're running late so started heading to class and stop being such a pushover." Zero scolded, but Hikaru narrowed his eyes.

"It's not like I can beat them off with a stick or something." Hikaru was then yanked back. He looked up and took note of Kaname's displeased face. 

"We shouldn't keep Mr. Perfect from completing his duties, let's go Hikaru." Hikaru gave him a blank look.

"Right." Hikaru turned towards Yuki and gave her a gentle smile which caused her to blush slightly. "Thank you for all your hard work, try to be careful now." The night class then proceeded to make their way to class. Once they arrived, their teacher's lecture began immediately. It was when it was nearly done when Kaname questioned Hikaru,

"You seem to be getting along with Zero." Hikaru knew Kaname hated the boy so he answered honestly about the earlier interaction and continued eating his gift unbothered.

"Well we aren't friends if that's what you're asking, but I'm definitely nicer to Zero to warrant me some kindness in return." Kaname gave the boy a stern look.

"Kiryu should learn to respect Dorm President Kuran and Lord Hikaru," Hanabusa muttered angrily. "I hate that guy, who does Zero Kiryu think he is anyway!" The boy angrily scratched out a drawing he drew of Zero looking ridiculous. "Grabbing Dorm President Kuran like that and daring to scold Lord Hikaru." In vampire society, lower-ranking vampires had been taught to respect purebloods no matter what, Hanabusa believed the same rule should apply to Zero, but Hikaru knew that Zero was not like them. He was part hunter after all. 

"Now now, this looks to me like someone in love," Ruka teased Aido by looking at the sketch. This caused the two to argue.

"Yes, but..they do have that girl and she looks quite yummy..." Senri muttered. Kaname's hand froze flipping the pages of his book. Hikaru narrowed his eyes at the boy. 

"Shiki.." Takuma stepped in to scold the boy. Whether Senri was unaware of what he just said or did not care, it caused all the students in the room to freeze knowing the two purebloods were infatuated with her.

"Time to feed..." Rima broke the tension by throwing two blood tablets at the boy as Senri caught them with his mouth. Kaname got up to lead the night class back to the dorms as Hikaru followed in pursuit and crumbled up the now empty box. 

"My lords, I've noticed you've been awfully interested in that girl," Ruka commented. Hikaru looked at the girl in confusion and thought about what to answer for a moment. 

"She is someone very special." Hikaru smiled fondly as Kaname saw this and smiled along and confirmed Ruka's statement.

"You're right, Ruka." The night class watched them curiously, they wondered how a normal human girl could've won the affection of both purebloods. Ruka felt jealous and slammed the edge of Hanabusa's notebook down on the boy's hand.

"That hurts! That hurts! THAT HURTS! THAT HURTS!!!" Ruka acted as if nothing happened while the boy shouted at her. Hikaru stared at the two in confusion, but their arguing was interrupted by Kaname. 

"The clouds will soon obscure the moon." It signaled the time of day when no light shined through, nothing but darkness remained. The eyes of every vampire brightened up the room.

"Yes it will be our time," Hanabusa agreed with the pureblood and all the lights in the room went out. No human students would be wandering around this time of night.

"The night is made for vampires." 

"Now that the lecture is over I expect everyone to head straight back to the dorms and stay out of trouble," Hikaru ordered causing every night class student to stand and bow.

"Yes, Lord Hikaru." The night class started heading out. Hikaru then turned towards Kaname. "Will you and Takuma be going to Headmaster Cross's office?" Kaname nodded and stroked the boy's cheek.

"Yes so wait at the dorm for me, I won't take long." Hikaru leaned into the touch, it was when Takuma cleared his throat reminding them that he was there did Hikaru separate and waved at them goodbye. 

On his way back, Hikaru sensed a presence in the bushes coming from an area not too far. He heard the grunts of someone in pain. The boy knew who it was and hesitated to go towards him. Zero was hiding in the bushes trying to take his blood tablets, but the bloodlust he felt was too strong causing him to drop them onto the ground. The hunter widened his eyes and took his bloody rose out before pointing it at the person now standing not too far behind him. When he realized it was Hikaru he lowered his weapon.

"It's you..." Zero seemed to be in pain but tried to act normal. "You know the rules, you shouldn't be out. Head back to the dorms or else you'll be in a lot of trouble." Hikaru looked down at Zero with a worried look.

"I know it's hard but please try to take the tablets. They aren't the greatest-tasting thing there is, but it keeps you from falling into level E category, even if it's just for a bit longer." Zero picked up the tablets and stood up. 

"My well-being is none of your concern, worry about Kaname Kuran catching you here." 

"Kaname won't know he's with Headmaster Cross beside it's not only your well-being I'm worried about."  Zero clenched his teeth knowing he was talking about Yuki. He'd like to believe he wouldn't bite her but even he could feel his own hunger increase by the day. Hikaru reached into his pocket and took out a box and threw it at Zero. Zero caught it and noticed it was some chocolates that the day class girls had given Hikaru earlier. 

"Try eating a lot too, it won't satisfy your thirst, but maybe it'll keep your mind off things. I have another temporary solution, but...if I were to speak of it, you and Kaname would definitely get upset at me so I'd rather not." Zero was unsure of what method he spoke of, but Hikaru was honest and knew not to suggest it if it would make him angry. "Take care now." Hikaru disappeared from Zero's sight. Zero looked at the box of chocolates and pocketed it. 

'I don't even like chocolates.' 

************

After going through the usual routine, the night class learned about the blood tablets' new development. Hikaru was bored in class as Kaname read his usual book, he offered his older brother to take a look, but much to Hikaru's distaste it was a historical story. 

"I think I went through enough studying as a child for me to be taking a liking to this type of literature." 

"Then why don't you ask Ichijo to let you borrow one of his fictional books." Kaname was referring to the mangas Ichijo read, which he was doing so at the moment.

"I'd be happy to let you borrow this one." Hikaru crossed his arms and leaned on the window, pressing his forehead on it.

"No thank you, reading is out of the question for now." Hikaru then noticed Zero and Yuki patrolling outside nearby. The two guardians seemed to be chatting before Yuki jumped off the building. The smell of blood filled the air. Hikaru instantly recognized it. "It looks like she fell and scratched herself, I hope she's ok."

"So you've taken notice?" Kaname questioned as he had spotted the girl earlier and knew she had been watching them. 

"You didn't plan to tell me?" 

"Huh?" Takuma's voice caught their attention. "Where are Aido and Kain?" Hikaru turned towards their seats and noticed the two were gone. He quickly looked back at the window and narrowed his eyes. The boy pushed the window open and before anyone could say anything he jumped out. Kaname stared at the now open window sill.

"So reckless," Kaname commented and snapped his book shut. "Ichijo lead the students back and make sure everyone is accounted for." Kaname stood up and exited the classroom to catch up with his brother.

Hikaru sped his way in the direction he smelled Yuki's blood. He spotted Zero pointing a gun at Hanabusa with Yuki by his side. It was then that everyone froze when Hikaru arrived and his eyes were filled with rage. 

"Aido." The boy froze hearing the usually friendly lord call him by his last name in such an aggressive manner. "What made you think it was a good idea-" Hanbusa stepped back before he was backed into a tree. Hikaru cornered him and slammed his hand right next to the boy's head, breaking the wood. "-to break the rules, especially with someone you should've not touched." Hanabusa was now sweating bullets. 

"Lord Hikaru! I-! It's just I smelled blood and was tempted by it... It was out of my control!" Hikaru glared at Akatsuki to hear his explanation. Akatsuki tensed seeing the attention of the enraged pureblood now directed at him. 

"I just tagged along..." The boy answered honestly. Hanabusa couldn't believe Akatsuki was not defending him. Yuki was nervous about the situation and tried to ease the boy's rage.

"Hikaru I'm fine! He didn't hurt me!" This worked as Hikaru turned towards the girl and looked at her with worry. 

"But he drank your blood didn't he?"

"Well yeah..but I'm fine, really!" Kaname then walked up behind his brother and pulled him back by the collar.

"Ahg-! Kaname!" 

"You shouldn't have jumped out the window, Hikaru." Kaname then turned towards Hanabusa and Akatsuki. "I'll escort these fools to the headmaster myself to receive their punishment. Is that alright Zero?" 

"Just get them out of here, Kaname," Zero answered, putting his bloody rose away.

"Akatsuki because you did nothing to stop Aido, you are guilty too." Akatsuki's expression turned into disbelief, but then tired. He couldn't believe Hanabusa got them into trouble again. "Hikaru, your temper was quite high, try not to lose control of it," Kaname warned the boy as Hikaru took a long breath out.

"Fine, but this wouldn't have happened if Hanabusa just learned how to behave." Hanabusa flinched when Hikaru glared at him once again.

"Now then for the two who have fainted. I'll have their memory of tonight erased." Seiren jumped out of the trees and erased the memories of the two day class girls fainted on the ground. "I will take them to the headmaster as well. Is that ok?"

"Y-yes thank you." Yuki mentioned her appreciation. 

"I'm sorry if Aido AND Hikaru scared you." Kaname glanced at his brother who flinched, barely realizing that his actions could've frightened the girl more than she already was of them. 

"I'm so sorry Yuki. I didn't mean to cause a scene." Hikaru sadly apologized which Yuki quickly tried cheering the boy up.

"It's ok! You were just trying to protect me and it was just a little bite, more like a nibble really." The girl was cut off and dragged away by Zero.

"Let's go."

"Hold on, Zero! What are you doing?!" Yuki shouted trying to get the boy to stop dragging her. The moment they were out of sight, Kaname turned back to the group of vampires.

"You two start walking to the headmaster's office as for you..." Kaname noticed the way Hikaru sulked, Kaname patted his head. "Don't let your anger take over you or else you'll end up killing Aido next time." Hanabusa was shocked hearing this as Hikaru nodded sadly. 

"Yeah..ok." 

"Now head back, this won't take long." 

************

When they returned to the dorms Kaname let Hikaru drink from him as they bathed. It was just what Hikaru needed to calm himself down. Although Kaname had seemed calm earlier Hikaru could taste the anger Kaname felt.

"You're in no better state than I was," Hikaru mumbled, looking into Kaname's eyes with accusation. Kaname smirked and hugged the boy closer. 

"For the sake of Yuki, let's try not to show her any more unpleasant sights." 

"I'll be aware of that next time." Hikaru enjoyed being held by Kaname, it rid him of the mood he previously felt. He let the warm water around him release any tension he left over from earlier.

Once the two purebloods were done bathing, they walked toward the common area. That's when they heard the two troublemakers talking.

"I'm sorry, but surviving on tablets alone isn't enough for me. Her blood was so irresistible, just-"

"Hey!" Akatsuki noticed Kaname enter with Hikaru following behind and tried to warn Aido, but it was too late. Kaname struck Hanabusa across the cheek. 

"You just?" Kaname questioned the boy to continue in anger.

"I'm so sorry." Hanabusa instantly apologized, Hanabusa glanced up and noticed Hikaru looking at him with an upset look. Hanabusa quickly looked down in shame. 

"Let's go, Hikaru," Kaname said and began walking upstairs toward his room. Hikaru quietly followed behind and didn't bother glancing back. Kaname noticed Hikaru's bad mood returned and reminded himself to punish Hanabusa more the next time he saw him. 

And just like that the next day, Hanabusa was made to stand in the hallway for hours while carrying two buckets with an additional one on his head, all filled with water.

Chapter Text

It was the day before St. Xocolati's day and the day class girls were already waiting outside the gates so early in the morning, waking Hikaru up from his slumber. Kaname took a peak outside allowing light to enter the room. 

"Kaname! Close the curtain!" Hikaru complained the moment the sunlight hit his eyes. Kaname looked down at the boy and snickered.

"I'm sorry, I just wanted to take a look at the commotion." Kaname closed the curtain. Hikaru rubbed his eyes and groaned.

"It's not even sundown yet..." Kaname stared at the boy who slowly sat up and pondered life for a moment. He had bed hair, making Kaname play with the strands that wildly stuck up. 

"Why don't you lay back down and sleep some more." Hikaru leaned his head into the boy's chest and crossed his arms.

"With all those shouts outside...I don't know if I'll be able to." Kaname wrapped his arms around the boy and buried his nose into the boy's neck. Hikaru let him but warned the younger pureblood. "It's too early for this don't you dare try anything." The boy's aura was threatening, but Kaname simply stared into his eyes unfazed. 

"I won't unless I can't help myself." Hikaru glared at Kaname.

"You're a little too impudent towards your older brother, don't you think?" 

"I'll promise not to do anything you don't want me to." Kaname finally eased Hikaru's mood as the pureblood finally relaxed into Kaname's hold. 

************

Once it was sundown, the night class waited downstairs. Hikaru walked down the stairs with Kaname and Seiren.

"Lord Kaname! Lord Hikaru!" Ruka greeted them happily. 

"Morning you two," Takuma greeted after Ruka.

"Morning everyone..or evening actually." Hikaru greeted back. 

"Shall we go?" Kaname signaled them to start heading outside. While they make their way out Ruka walked up to Hikaru who was easier to talk to casually out of the two brothers.

"Lord Hikaru if you don't mind me asking, are you expecting someone in particular to give you chocolates tomorrow?" Hikaru thought for a moment before smiling a tender smile.

"I guess you can say that...but I'm alright not receiving anything." Ruka could've imagined the person he was talking about was the human girl, so Ruka questioned, "And if you were to receive something from someone in our class?" 

"I wouldn't mind accepting it," Hikaru answered honestly. "Are you gonna give chocolates to Kaname, Ruka?" Hikaru looked at the girl, his eyes expressing sympathy. Ruka attempted to play it off.

"This is just a pointless holiday, why would I participate in something so childish." This made Hikaru chuckle in amusement and nod.

"Well, Ruka is someone who's considered mature." Hikaru continued walking, but the girl slowed her steps as she couldn't believe she was just complimented by one of her two people that had her infatuation. Once they arrived at the front, Kaname leaned into the boy's ear and whispered so as to not be heard.

"What did you discuss with Ruka?" Hikaru gave off a small chuckle before explaining Kaname, 

"Ruka said that the holiday is silly and won't participate." Kaname smiled finding it more amusing knowing Hikaru was not aware that the girl also liked him as much as she liked Kaname. 

The gates to the night class began to open and they walked out with Takuma taking the lead. Yuki kept the girls from trampling the night class.

"Good morning! How is everyone doing today?!" Aido greeted making the girls shout louder. It was the same routine as always. Hikaru sped his steps and glanced down at Yuki, the girls Yuki held back became more rowdy seeing the boy up close.

"Good morning Yuki," Hikaru greeted smiling happily down at the girl. Yuki grew flustered and tried greeting back normally,

"M-morning!" 

"Keep up the good work," Kaname encouraged, pulling his brother to keep walking. The girls behind Yuki proceeded to give her dead stares. Kaname however noticed a particular stare drilling into the back of his head and spotted Zero. Kaname walked up to him. Hikaru watched in confusion. "Hello Zero, how are you feeling?" Kaname smirked at the guardian and mocked, "You take care." When Kaname walked back towards the group, Hikaru stared at Kaname disapprovingly. 

"Look if you wanna challenge me, I'll be ready and waiting at any time you want, Kaname," Zero threatened. This made Hanabusa angry but was stopped by Akatsuki from doing anything rash.

"Let's not start a fight here. Kaname don't antagonize Zero. Zero, we'll start heading to class please excuse us," Hikaru sternly said, grabbing hold of Kaname's hand and pulling him to walk faster. "Everyone else, start walking." The night class did as the pureblood told them to do and turned to face forward. Zero stared at the scene, he was glad at least Kaname's brother had some decency. Yuki wondered what was going on, finding the interaction confusing. "This is not the time and place, but once we return to the dorms, we're gonna have a little talk Kaname." Hikaru frowned at Kaname. It bothered Kaname how strong the boy's reaction was when it came to Zero.

"As you wish. I'd also like to say a few things." The night class was now on edge seeing the two purebloods upset at each other.

Just as Hikaru said after class Kaname and Hikaru returned to their room. Hikaru stared at Kaname with a frosty look. Kaname knew he was in for it.

"Was that necessary? Riling up Zero like you did?" Kaname stared back with a serious look in his eyes. 

"I was merely asking how he was doing, we both know he'll fall to a level E soon." Hikaru took a step forward and tilted his head up, a sign that he was going against Kaname. 

"Even if he does, that does not give you the right to pick a fight with him. Kaname I know you and Zero are not on good terms, but the least you can do is ignore him. He is Yuki's precious friend, I don't want you two fighting like that in front of her." Hikaru turned away from Kaname and began to walk towards his room. "Take some time to think about your actions, I think I'll sleep in my room tonight." But Kaname didn't let him go far as he swiped the boy off his feet and carried him towards their shared bed.

"We aren't done talking," Kaname said, his tone showing irritation. Kaname dropped Hikaru onto the bed and trapped him with his arms on either side. Hikaru was shocked but his expression quickly changed to anger. Kaname glared down at the boy, "I'm beginning to question what reason is there behind Zero having gained your care and attention recently, seeing as you become upset with me with anything involving Kiryu." 

"What?! Zero has just suffered enough already!" Hikaru shouted. 

"He's a hunter, don't forget he tried to kill you our first time meeting him." 

"He was just a grieving child Kaname," Hikaru defended. 

"And you don't think he'd kill you now?" Kaname questioned the boy. Hikaru now remained silent, wearing a blank expression. "You can't be friends with Zero. You'll put yourself in danger by being around someone like him." Hikaru turned away.

"I told you were not friends and besides he's a hunter, of course I know, but...remember the purpose of this school is to bring us closer to them. For the sake of Yuki living a normal life please try to get along with Zero." Kaname's remained silent for seconds before finally getting off the boy. 

"I can't promise you anything, sooner or later Zero will lose control and when that happens even you won't like the results of his actions, Hikaru." Hikaru looked at Kaname sadly, knowing that Kaname was right. He didn't want the day to come when Zero will lose control and attempt to devour Yuki. Hikaru was upset now but for a different reason. Kaname stared down at the boy expecting him to get off the bed and head toward his own room but was happy when Hikaru instead reached a hand up signaling Kaname to come closer.

"Please..just try. Even if it's just for a little while," Hikaru pleaded. Kaname grabbed the boy's hand and kissed it. 

"Alright, if that's what you want."

"Also....the only person I love is you, Kaname. You know that.." Kaname's eyes glowed possessively.

"That's all I wanted to hear."

>>>>>>>>>>>>

Kaname began unbuttoning the boy's school uniform and undressed him. Hikaru grew flustered when Kaname slowly trailed his hands up his sides. It was nothing new to Kaname knowing how sensitive the boy was to his touch. Their bodies were now growing very heated from the growing tension between them. Kaname pulled Hikaru up by his waist so his chest was directly in front of Kaname's sight. Opening his mouth, Kaname harshly bit down letting the boiling blood enter his mouth, drinking it all down eagerly, causing Hikaru to tense and tear up.

"Ah! Wait...t-that hurt!" Hikaru complained, but the feeling that came from Kaname feeding off his chest was sending pleasurable shivers down the boy's spine. Hikaru buried his face into Kaname's locks to stop himself from moaning. Kaname pressed Hikaru's hips closer to his, feeling the older boy's arousal along with the loud pumping of his blood riled something deep inside Kaname. The trembling boy harshly gripped Kaname's jacket and yanked at it, attempting to rip it off, but Kaname separated his lips from the boy's chest and grabbed hold of his hand. 

"Careful or else I won't have anything else to wear tomorrow." Kaname sat up to remove his clothes and Hikaru watched him closely, his eyes beginning to gain their red hue. Kaname then quickly worked to finish undressing Hikaru before attacking his lips. Hikaru pressed himself closer to Kaname, their bodies ground together, trying to suffocate each other in their passionate kiss. Kaname opened his eyes to watch the moment Hikaru's eyes widen and his face morphed into discomfort as Kaname pushed into him. Hikaru whined and dugs his nails into the pureblood's back causing it to bleed. Kaname groaned from the combined feeling of pleasure and pain and completely sheathed himself into the tight warmth. Hikaru's breaths turned ragged, trying to wait for the pain to stop. Kaname sucked on the boy's neck to distract him from the pain before he frustratingly told him, "I wish my marks wouldn't heal so it'd be possible to show everyone who you truly belong to." Hikaru brought his hand up, now covered in Kaname's blood, to his mouth to lick it clean of every smudge. Kaname watched Hikaru's red piercing eyes shine through his long lashes, staring down at Kaname, having felt provoked by his statement. He wore a dangerous look that Kaname enjoyed very much.

"You belong to me, Kaname," Hikaru warned before demanding with a simple command, "Move," Kaname smirked and did not hesitate to claim the boy over and over as his. Hikaru was unable to keep the sounds of his pleasure quiet much longer and filled the room with the sounds of their deed. The vampires kept going till they reached overstimulation which would not last long with the fast recuperation their species possessed.

>>>>>>>>>>>>

After their coupling, Hikaru lay on his side, facing away from Kaname, and quietly muttered, "I'm still mad at you." Kaname found the statement humorous and settled it with a kiss on Hikaru's cheek. 

"Rest well, Hikaru." Kaname cuddled the boy closely to him and waited for Hikaru to fall asleep before he joined him shortly after.

************

When Hikaru woke up the first thing he'd see was Kaname's sleeping face. The boy inspected the pureblood's face. It looked peaceful. A little too peaceful for Hikaru's liking after what happened yesterday. Hikaru stared at Kaname with a menacing look, before sighing.

"You used to be so adorable back then," Hikaru whispered to himself and stroked Kaname's cheek. Kaname opened his eyes making Hikaru jolt back. "H-how long have you been awake?" 

"A little past noon," Kaname answered. Hikaru cursed himself. He then heard the usual shouts of the rowdy day class girls.

"Is today THAT day?" 

"If you mean St. Xocolati's Day, then yes it is." Hikaru grinned and excitedly looked at Kaname. 

"Shall we go get some chocolate?" 

The two purebloods got up before heading down to prepare for the day. After a quick shower, the two joined the rest of the night class. Hanabusa carried a bag that would help him carry all of his chocolates. He bragged about how many chocolates he would receive.

When they arrived at the front gates, a sight greeted them. Day class girls lined up in sections behind metal fences with signs that read the night class members' names. 

"Listen up no cutting in line!" Yuki blew her whistle and instructed the fan group. Zero stood next to her, annoyed at the screeching vampire admirers.

"Wow! This will be fun!" Hanabusa cheered in oppose to Senri who was not interested. Akatsuki was tired but told Senri to put up with the event. Yuki began giving both day class and night class instructions on how the event would work. 

"Listen! This is not some type of game. These ladies take this very seriously," the girl warned the night class not to mess with the girl's feelings, which was ignored by Hanabusa.

"Taking chocolate from girls is my obligation!" Hanabusa began to run to his station, but was quickly grabbed by Hikaru when the male turned to see who had grabbed him, there he saw the glaring pureblood, making him freeze in place.

"Behave yourself Aido," was Kaname's order as Hikaru let go of the boy, who now trembled. Yuki bowed and thanked the two for helping her keep Hanabusa under control. 

"On the whistle girls!" Yuki shouted in preparation to begin the event. "Ready?!" With the blow of the whistle, the event began and night class students began receiving the chocolates from the day class girls.

"Hikaru! Over here!" 

"Please accept my chocolates!" Hikaru heard the females shouting and once he walked over to them, they shouted with joy. Hikaru slightly bowed to them and thanked them.

"Thank you all for such lovely gifts." The girls seemed to have heart-shaped eyes as they stretched their arms out and attempted to give him their chocolates.

"It was no trouble at all, please accept my gift!" The first shouted as Hikaru went to take her chocolates but only for another girl to shove her chocolates into his hands. "Hey! Wait your turn!" The first girl shoved the other behind.

"Don't push!" It began to get chaotic as people began to try and cut in line. Hikaru stared at them with concern as he didn't want a fight breaking out. Hikaru got closer and began to take the chocolates off the girls' hands. This seemed to stop the fighting.

"I'll gladly receive all your gifts one at a time, but please don't fight..." 

"We're sorry." 

"Yeah, we weren't fighting, promise!" Hikaru tried grabbing every last box but there were just too many people in line. Once his pockets and hands were full he looked at the girls apologetically.

"This is all I can take, I'm sorry." The girls bowed and thanked the boy for accepting as many as he could. 

Kaname had only taken a handful of boxes before denying anymore, but once a girl called out to him he turned to see what she wanted.

"Excuse me...um..I was hoping you'd accept these matching chocolate bears, I meant to give them to you so you'd be able to share them with Hikaru, but...I came too late to get in line first." Kaname stared at it before walking up and receiving the girl's gift.

"Thank you, we'll gladly enjoy this. I'll be heading now. Goodbye." With a graceful smile, the pureblood left. Everyone knew that Kaname and Hikaru were close so it was every girl's dream to date one or the other and if they were lucky enough, date both. Ruka was no different, it was the only thing she'd agree on but always thought of the day class girls as delusional. 

After the event, the night class began to walk to class. Hikaru stared at Yuki with hope and Yuki saw this, the flowery aura was strong around the boy, but after a few seconds of the boy's stare, the aura rapidly changed to that of a gloomy one. Yuki nervously smiled at the boy. Kaname walked up to him and lightly pushed him to keep walking.

"Thank you, Yuki." Kaname thanked her for her hard work. "Don't get yourself hurt." 

"See you, Yuki. Take care." Hikaru smiled although the gloomy aura surrounding him never left.

"Ah- I won't and thank you!" Yuki watched them walk away. She had wanted to give them the chocolates she bought for them but didn't muster the courage to do so. As the girl thought about her failure, she was suddenly pushed to the ground, knocking her over. "AH!" Zero picked up the boxes that fell out of her pocket.

"Kurans," Zero called out and threw the boxes at them. Kaname caught both boxes as Hikaru's arms were not free. Hikaru stared at Kaname's hand that was right in front of his face. If he had not caught the box Hikaru would've gotten hit in the face. "They were on the ground."

"Zero," Yuki hissed at Zero.

"Who are they from?" Hikaru asked taking a look at the box. 

"From Yuki, we'll gladly accept these, thank you Yuki," Kaname spoke up. Hikaru brightly smiled and turned towards Yuki. 

"Thank you so much Yuki, we appreciate your gifts!" 

"O-Ok!" Yuki stuttered. Hikaru looked at the small box in Kaname's hand with delight. 

"I didn't think she would, but she actually gave us something." 

"Lord Hikaru, do you need my assistance?" Seiren asked the boy as Hikaru looked at his arms.

"Yes please, but would you like to have any Seiren? There are plenty to go around." Seiren's usual apathetic expression stared at the Lord before nodding without any words. Hikaru handed her a handful of chocolates. "Make sure you share with Ruka and Rima." Kaname then handed all his chocolates to Seiren.

"You can have these too, this one's all I want." Hikaru deadpanned at Kaname.

"That's so....heartless of you Kaname..." He then noticed another box that was in Kaname's arm beside Yuki's box. "What's that one?" Kaname then noticed what the boy spotted.

"One of them gave me a matching bear chocolate to share with you, I thought you'd might like it." Kaname handed it over to Hikaru. 

"That was so thoughtful of them, I wonder how much it cost. Will you share it with me later?" Kaname smiled over at Hikaru and without hesitation answered,

"Of course." 

************

At the end of class, Hikaru ate half of the boxes given to him including the special one he shared with Kaname. Kaname then noticed he had Yuki's box stuffed in his pocket.

"Will you not be eating it?" Hikaru glanced over to see what Kaname was talking about before following his gaze. Hikaru's face was once replaced with that of adoration as he explained,

"Of course, I'd be saving the best for last. Although I'm a bit reluctant to eat it...I don't know when will be the next time I'll be able to receive a gift from Yuki." Kaname shook his head at the reasoning.

"If you don't eat them, they will go stale and I'm sure Yuki will not be pleased to see how her gift ended up." Hikaru took the box and nuzzled his face on it tenderly. 

"You're right. Then I guess I'll eat them tonight." Hikaru then froze before looking around the classroom. "Also....is it just me or...are we missing certain people..." Kaname looked up from his book and took a look around, he also noticed who was missing. 

"Where is everyone?" Kaname asked Takuma to see if he had any knowledge, but Takuma had also barely taken notice of it.

"Oh right..Those five aren't here..." Hikaru frowned at this. He didn't have a good feeling about the situation. "I wonder where they went."

"Don't even think about jumping out the window again." Hikaru looked over at Kaname and crossed his arms.

"I wasn't...but I am going to check." Hikaru began to head out of the classroom. "And don't worry I won't lose control of my temper this time...I'll just send everyone back." And with that, Hikaru disappeared in search of the missing night class students. 

Hikaru scanned the area until he finally pinpointed their location. 

"I swear...I expected this from Hanabusa but not the rest..." With that, the boy's body disappeared and a flock of ravens dispersed. 

When the night class attempted to fight Zero because of his disrespect toward their lords. What set them off was the way Zero treated Kaname and the way he almost hit Hikaru earlier with the box of chocolates. Akatsuki stepped forward to put a stop to the fight by trying to get Zero to put down the bloody rose that was aimed at Ruka, but this resulted in Zero throwing the vampire to the ground. This provoked the noble as he joined Hanabusa and began to light the tree behind him with his flames. Hanabusa froze the ground underneath Zero's feet, but they all froze when they sensed the person they did not want to catch them. The flock of ravens swarmed the group and Akatsuki's fire was put out. Hanabusa then watched with shock when his ice broke. 

"This is..." Senri muttered, but he did not need to finish when they all spotted the pureblood appear before their eyes met with that of their pureblood. Hanabusa knew they were in a lot of trouble.

"What is the meaning of this?" 

"Lord Hikaru..." Ruka spoke up making the boy turn towards her.

"Ruka, I expected this from Aido, but especially not from you." Ruka shut her mouth and stepped back in shame. Hikaru then turned towards Rima and Senri. "I'd assume you two just came here because you were dragged into it." The two of them nodded in confirmation. "If you knew there'd be trouble you should've stayed out of it." Were the pureblood's orders. "Now for the two who were evidently involved." 

"Lord Hikaru, I was just teaching Zero a lesson. He has been very rude to you and Lord Kaname as of recent-" Hanabusa tried explaining, but the boy cut him off.

"Neither I nor Kaname ever asked of you to confront Zero about his attitude on our behalf. If anything me and Kaname could handle the matter ourselves." 

"Then why don't you?!" Hanabusa raised his voice, but once he realized his actions, he apologized. Hikaru then turned towards Akatsuki.

"You're usually the one to try to keep Aido out of trouble, pray I tell why you were gonna engage in this fight?" Akatsuki looked at the pureblood nervously but answered honestly.

"I wouldn't have but Kiryu actually landed the first hit on me." Hikaru turned towards Zero who smirked in amusement.

"It wouldn't have come to this if your group of worshippers didn't come to pick a fight. They really caught me in a bad mood." The angry pureblood thought for a moment before ordering,

"All of you return to Kaname, you will receive your punishment once I discuss it with him." The vampires bowed respectfully to their pureblood and began to walk away. Hanabusa took one last look at Zero before scoffing and walking away. Once they were completely gone Hikaru turned back towards Zero.

"Zero, I apologize if they bothered your patrol, but please try not to engage in their antics, if any more problems arise please report it back to me." 

"I can handle them myself and the day they leave me no choice but to blow a hole threw them I'd gladly do it," The boy nonchalantly said. Zero's words slightly bothered Hikaru. 

"They are still people...so I'd prefer if you didn't have to do that." Zero looked at the pureblood and found him frowning.

"They are Kaname Kuran's followers, so why do you care?" 

"Because they are my little brother's friends." 

"Friends? More like lapdogs." Hikaru looked to the side, his lips formed a straight line. He was clearly bothered about Zero's way of speaking. 

"You know...I spoke to Kaname and...you shouldn't have any problems for a while from him, so can you please...do the same?" 

"Are you suggesting I talk to Kaname nicely? No thanks." Hikaru pushed his bangs back and attempted to explain.

"You don't have to treat him nicely...but more like...treat him as if he wasn't there." Zero stared at Hikaru, he knew that if he didn't agree to it, he'd have to deal with a depressed pureblood and Kaname's anger as a result. 

"Whatever, Kuran won't hold up the end of his agreement for long anyways." Hikaru's eyes brightened with hope before wearing a look of recognition, remembering something.

"Also, regarding the issue you're going through...please come find me when you feel yourself slipping." Zero was about to say something in return only for their conversation to be cut short when Yuki ran through the trees.

"Zero? Hikaru? What are you...?" The girl questioned why the two were together. 

"We are done talking here," Zero said and began to walk off. 

"Zero, wait, hold on!" Yuki tried grabbing the boy's arm to stop him only for the boy to shove her off. Hikaru felt pity for Zero, but he turned towards Yuki. She stared after Zero. Hikaru probably knew the girl was worried about him, but she couldn't know the truth if she wished to remain close to Zero's side.

"Yuki," Hikaru called to her, making her quickly turn towards him. 

"U-um! Yes?!" Hikaru sadly smiled at the girl and told her,

"I'll be heading back now, no more night class students will be a bother tonight so I suggest you head in for the night." 

"Yeah, but...what were you and Zero...?" The girl tried asking, but Hikaru cut her off and walked up to the girl to pat her head once.

"Don't worry about it, Zero and I were just having a friendly chat. Now, go and rest Yuki. It's really late." The action made the girl get slightly flustered. "Goodnight, Yuki." Hikaru began to walk away leaving Yuki to struggle to say something back.

"G-goodnight, Hikaru!" Yuki watched the boy walk off, before deciding to go check up on Zero.

When Hikaru returned to the classroom, he explained the situation to Kaname. 

"We were just trying to defend our lords, we apologize Lord Hikaru...Lord Kaname" Hanabusa apologized, having been the ring leader in all of this. 

"Everyone seems repentant, I think they should be let off with a warning since no damage was done," Takuma suggested. 

"I don't want anyone acting on their own in business that involves me and Kaname, but Hanabusa I want you to assist in the cleaning of the dormitory if you're truly repentant. The rest of you will be let off especially since Akatsuki acted in self-defense. Is that alright with you Kaname?" Hikaru looked at the pureblood in approval.

"It is a fair arrangement, I'll allow it." Hanabusa sulked at having been assigned chores for a vampire like himself.

"You know, speaking of Zero, it was very gutsy of him to take up Aido on his challenge. Something must really be eating at that boy," Takuma commented. Hikaru remained silent, Hikaru knew Takuma was aware of what might have been bothering Zero.

"We can't help him, not now. That occurrence four years ago changed his life forever," Kaname explained, he glanced over at Hikaru and found the boy's expression was neutral.

"Let's not discuss this anymore. The guardians have returned to their dorms so we must too." Hikaru slid his arm into Kaname's to pull him towards the dorms so the night class would follow in pursuit. The pureblood watched his older brother closely and pulled him closer. Hikaru looked up at Kaname and smiled, but if anyone knew that the smile he wore was a facade, it would be none other than his younger brother. Kaname knew Hikaru would soon have to face reality and realize the unavoidable fate that awaited Zero. 

Chapter Text

Seiren had come to warn the night students that the disciplinary committee would conduct a dorm inspection later that afternoon and it was not so much of great news to some. 

"What a pain, there's no predicting what the headmaster will do next," Ruka commented.

"I don't mind, it's not like I've got something here I don't want them to see." 

"True but...when it's spur the moment, you can see what the norm for a place is really like," Takuma warned Senri. A look into a person's room might be able to reveal information about that person. 

"You mean like the pair of briefs you haven't picked up and are still lying on the ground Takuma," Senri called the boy out, but this didn't work as Takuma was proud of those briefs and didn't mind if anyone saw them. 

"Did I leave anything in your room?" Hikaru whispered to Kaname. "I would have to show them my room, but it'd be strange if they find my stuff in your room. Also, do you think they will question why our rooms lead to your office?" Kaname stroked the boy's bed hair to calm his worries.

"It'll be fine. They won't notice. Yuki is naive and Zero wouldn't question something as simple as sharing a room." Hikaru hummed and nodded his head. 

"Alright, I guess it'll be ok to just leave it as it is. There was no mess the last time I checked."

"Speaking of messes, excuse me I need to check on something," Kaname told his brother before walking up the steps where Akatsuki had pulled Hanabusa. Hikaru watched his younger brother leave before returning to his thoughts. 

"There's nothing to do in the meantime so I guess I can go check just in case." When Hikaru made his way up the steps suddenly Hanabusa's yelp rang through the dorm. Hikaru stared down in the direction that lead to the boy's side of the dorm and sweatdropped. "That probably had something to do with Kaname...." 

************

After a quick inspection of Kaname's room, Hikaru got changed into his school uniform, when he heard Kaname enter to do the same, but Hikaru noticed his younger brother's bad mood.

"What happened this time?" Kaname's face showed irritation when he explained,

"Aido had quite the collection of junk that were the results of my anger." Hikaru thought Hanabusa couldn't get any stranger than he already was.

"Oh..." 

"It will be cleared out by Takuma and Senri once they are dressed." Hikaru walked up to Kaname and helped him get dressed by buttoning up his jacket and tying his tie. 

"When I told him to clean the dorm, you'd think he'd clean his room as well." Hikaru joked. Kaname looked down at the boy. He couldn't deny that he enjoyed being pampered by his elder brother, but he enjoyed taking care of the boy more than being the one getting taken care of. Kaname leaned into the boy's shoulder and breathed in his scent. Hikaru side glanced the pureblood and finished helping him clip the school's symbol onto his tie. Once finished, Hikaru poked Kaname's head away from his shoulder. 

"I'm done, now let's go check and see that Hanabusa doesn't hide anything from his hoard." Kaname's eyebrows frowned, a sign of being annoyed, but his expression remained as calm as ever. 

"Very well, Yuki should arrive soon, so let's get this over with quickly."  

Takuma and Senri carried box after box out while Hanabusa cried in despair on the ground watching his collection go. Hikaru looked out the window noticing the figures in the distance. Kaname noticed the sudden excitement Hikaru felt and followed the boy's gaze. Yuki seemed to be talking to Zero about something when the girl suddenly tripped and fell on Zero. Kaname frowned at the scene while Hikaru winced,

"Do you think that hurt?" Kaname really wanted to say, it didn't matter, Zero would've been the one who got hurt, but he didn't want to upset Hikaru.

"He's getting back up so that doesn't seem to be the case." Zero suddenly ran off with Yuki chasing behind him.

"Looks like the disciplinary committee is leaving," Senri announced. This got Hikaru worried. 

"The surprised inspection must be canceled," Takuma happily speculated, but the news deeply upset Hanabusa.

"What?! You mean my little slice of happiness was destroyed for nothing!!!" This made Kaname turn his gaze towards the boy and glare. Hanabusa noticed the upset pureblood and backed away from his spot. 

"Kaname..where do you think they are going?" Kaname stroked the boy's hair to calm his worries.

"I'll go after Yuki. Try not to worry and wait for us here." Hikaru would've liked it if Kaname also checked up on Zero, but Hikaru knew that was too much to ask of him and nodded. He knew where ever Zero was Yuki followed closely behind.

"Alright, make sure she's ok." With that, the pureblood disappeared from Hikaru's side as the male watched the sun begin to set. 

************

Later that night, Kaname came back with Yuki as Hikaru watched them hidden in the shadows. The girl was frightened, but it was easy to tell that she decided to cover it up and say she was fine. When Yuki left to get patched up, Kaname sensed Hikaru and told him about the incident, Hikaru frowned but was glad Kaname took care of the situation. 

"I need to speak to the Headmaster," Kaname informed Hikaru, earning him a confused expression. "As you know Yuki went after Zero, but once I arrived I can sense him. He's soon to fall into a Level E." 

"What are you going to suggest to the headmaster? That we should kill him?" Hikaru asked voice expressing sadness. Kaname rubbed the boy's cheek with comfort.

"No, we will have Zero transferred to the night class." Hikaru looked at Kaname surprised.

"You know Zero won't agree to it." 

"There's no other choice, he will become a danger to Yuki." Hikaru knew this and it was better than killing the boy, so Hikaru nodded in agreement.

"Go talk to Cross." Hikaru silently planned to tell Zero in advance without Kaname knowing. He'd just have to wait until Kaname was far enough to avoid him sensing the older male out. Kaname left for the headmaster's office and Hikaru waited until he was out of range before beginning to search for the vampire hunter. 

Hikaru walked over to the location he sensed Zero, he sensed another presence near his. His guess was probably Yuki. 

"It will put me in a difficult spot to speak to Zero if Yuki is with him..." Hikaru muttered. This caused him to sigh as he neared the area where the two were.  

"Zero.." Yuki's voice wavered, causing Hikaru to pause in his steps. The girl's whimpers reached his ear. The smell of blood suddenly hit him. Hikaru sped his steps and rounded the corner. "Stop! STOP!" Yuki was struggling to push Zero away. 

"Yuki!" Hikaru called out, the girl looked over to the bottom of the staircase. Hikaru wore a worried and angered expression, but the girl quickly looked back to Zero.

"Y-your..." Hikaru pulled the girl into his arms as he glared at Zero, startling the girl.

"I knew you'd lose control...Kaname warned me, but I didn't think you'd let yourself fall so easily!" The window behind Zero shattered causing the two of them to flinch, Zero snapped out of his bloodlustered state and realized what he had done. "I told you to come to me once you felt yourself slipping!" 

"I-..I didn't.." Zero tried defending his actions, he had not meant for this to happen. This only caused cracks to form on the wall behind Zero. Hikaru was deeply angered that Yuki had gotten hurt once again. Yuki grabbed hold of Hikaru's jacket making the boy look down at her.

"Hikaru! Please! Don't hurt him!" The girl's hands now left bloodstains on the boy's white uniform and more blood dripped out of her neck. Yuki felt a wave of dizziness hit her. She fell into Hikaru's arms, making the boy's worry for her increase. "Please...don't.." Hikaru hugged the girl closely to him. Zero stared in regret. 

"I'm sorry..."

"You've been reduced to a bloodthirsty beast, Zero Kiryu," Kaname's voice grabbed Zero's attention. "You've devoured her mercilessly." Kaname walked up behind Hikaru and grabbed the boy's shoulders. The eldest of the group focused solely on the passed-out girl, he did not like the sight in front of him. "So much that she can't even stand up," Kaname continued taunting. "How was Yuki's blood? Was it delicious?" Zero stared at his hand in horror, his one fear had come true, he turned into the blood-devouring beast he hated so much. 

"Kaname we need to help Yuki..." Hikaru's voice whispered. This grabbed Kaname's attention. "We'll...we'll deal with this later." Kaname looked down at the two. Hikaru's eyes shook with fear, the girl's blood was smeared all over his jacket. Yuki was tightly clutched in his arms and blood leaked out where Hikaru placed his hand to cover the wound. The unconscious girl in his arms and smeared blood reminded him so much of that night.

"Right," Kaname answered and helped lead Hikaru up the stairs towards the infirmary, where'd they patch up the girl. 

Kaname attended to clean up the girl's wound and stop the bleeding while Hikaru worked to remove his jacket and wash his hands. He was snapped out of his terrified state when the smell of Yuki's blood filled his senses. He craved it, but he knew he couldn't. Kaname noticed the boy staring at his bloodied hand. 

"If she sees you like that once she awakens, it will only serve to frighten her more." Hikaru snapped out of his daze and lowered his hand into the running water to wash off the girl's blood.

"Yeah...sorry..."

It would take a few minutes, but once the girl woke up, she was greeted with the sight of the two purebloods. She quickly sat up, but this caused her dizziness. Hikaru put out his arms in case the girl fell, but Yuki was quick to recover and sat up. 

"Where...am I?" Yuki asked and looked around noticing she was in the infirmary. The girl remembered what had happened not too long ago and her hand traveled up to her neck.

"You're in the infirmary, but don't worry. Kaname patched you up," Hikaru answered, trying to put the girl at ease. Kaname leaned forward and traced his fingers over the punctured holes in the girl's skin.

"The bleeding has finally stopped, but... he bit into you rather deeply," Kaname explained and retracted his hand. Tears began to fall out of the girl's eyes as she stared at the two purebloods. Hikaru looked at her with a sad smile and leaned forward to wipe her tears away. "Does it hurt Yuki?" 

"I-...well..." Yuki muttered, not realizing she had been crying. Hikaru whispered comforting words.

"It's ok, Yuki. You're alright." The boy sat next to her and pulled her into a hug and stroke the girl's hair. He could feel the small trembles coming from the girl's body. 

"Are you scared of vampires now?" Kaname asked her, but Yuki shook her head, not trusting her words. Hikaru wanted to mutter the words, 'Don't be scared, your big brothers are here to protect you,' but Hikaru knew he'd have to hold back the strong urge to do so. The girl continued crying silently, wondering if Zero was ok. A knock then grabbed the two purebloods' attention.

"Could you two return to class now? The night class is getting restless with the scent of blood in the air," Kaien asked the purebloods. 

"Yes, of course," Kaname stood and walked over to the door, and turned to wait for Hikaru.

"You go right ahead and help Takuma...I'll join you in a little bit." Hikaru's request made Kaname question what the boy was up to, but nonetheless nodded and began to make his way out of the infirmary. After Hikaru was sure Kaname was gone, he turned towards Kaien. "If you will allow it, will you let me speak with Zero? I lost my temper earlier, but it's...alright now. There's something I wish to discuss with him."  Kaien stared at the boy for a moment.

"Very well." Hikaru left the headmaster to finish attending to Yuki. 

************

Hikaru stood in front of the boy's dorm room, he was sure Zero had sensed him by now. Hikaru knocked but was met with silence.

"Zero, open the door, we need to talk or else I'm coming in." Seconds pass by and there was no movement on the other side. Hikaru opened the door and entered the boy's room. It was a miserable sight. Zero sat on the floor next to his bed. His hair was still wet from having washed it and his bloody uniform was removed, leaving him shirtless. Hikaru walked over to the boy, who did not turn to meet his gaze. 

"You've come to finish me off?" Zero finally spoke. He felt Hikaru's eyes drill into him. Zero would not resist if that's what the pureblood came here to do, end him. Hikaru kneeled down and grabbed hold of Zero's towel. Zero observed him with confusion. Hikaru began drying his hair, leaving him perplexed.

"Dry your hair properly or else you'll catch a cold." Zero watched the pureblood closely, the boy was expressionless. Zero sometimes couldn't help but notice some similarities between Yuki and Hikaru, but he blamed it on their sympathetic nature. "I was upset earlier, but it's because I'm overprotective of Yuki. Kaname has told me to watch my temper. I know you've had it hard the past few months, so I'm sorry for lashing out." 

"Why aren't you killing me?" Zero questioned. 

"Because it was out of your control, although I did warn you a few days ago to come to me, but I should've expected you wouldn't willingly come to a vampire for help," Hikaru answered honestly before getting to the hard part. "Zero, you will be transferred to the night class." Zero widened his eyes, he was quick to become angry.

"There's no way you're putting me in a class full of-" 

"We will and we are," Hikaru answered sternly. "Unless you wanna continue putting other humans at risk? Put Yuki at risk?" Zero's anger turned into guilt. Hikaru sighed. "It's for the best, for others' wellbeing and yours." Hikaru then tugged his collar down. "Zero...if you drink my blood, it will slow your deterioration for a little while longer, but you have to be aware...it will allow me some control over you since I am not your master." Zero stared at the boy's neck, he clenched his teeth and looked away.

"I refuse." Hikaru let go of his collar at the vampire hunter's answer.

"Alright." Zero side glanced the boy. Hikaru stood up from his spot and looked down at Zero. "I will not force you, but I do need you to pack." Hikaru gave the boy a pitiful smile. "I'll be escorting you to the moon dorms...Zero." 

Chapter Text

When Kaien arrived at Zero's dorm room, he did not expect Hikaru to still be there. The man asked Hikaru if he had finished discussing matters with Zero, Hikaru nodded his head.

"Are you done with the transfer process?" Hikaru sternly asked Kaien. Kaien gave the boy a look of hesitation.

"The decision has not been finalized, Hikaru." Hikaru knew the headmaster was postponing it in an attempt to keep Zero in the day class. Hikaru looked over at Zero and sincerely smiled at him.

"Remember what we talked about Zero. I'd prefer it if you come now, to avoid any risk, but...it looks like Headmaster Cross is trying to delay things. The decision is up to you now." Hikaru turned towards the door and began to make his way out. "Goodnight to the both of you." With that the boy left the two alone, to discuss the matter.

When Hikaru returned to the dorms, just as he expected Kaname waited for him in his room to question what he spoke about with Zero.

"Just explaining to him about the transfer process," Hikaru answered, avoiding telling their whole conversation to Kaname. "Of course he refused and I also see Cross is giving you a hard time about it." Kaname nodded and walked closer to the boy.

"It doesn't matter, it won't be long, Zero will have to be where he belongs, he can't deny what he is any longer." Kaname passed Hikaru's bloody jacket to him. Hikaru took it off Kaname's hands and brought the jacket up to his nose. He breathed in the scent of Yuki's blood. When he opened his eyes again, they were glowing crimson. Kaname pulled Hikaru close to allow him to feed. "I am aware you spoke to Zero about something besides his transfer or else you would've let me handle it myself." Kaname knew Hikaru too well. Hikaru rubbed his lips on the pureblood's neck.

"I apologized to him for my outburst earlier, after all, it isn't completely his fault he's like that," Hikaru explained and bit into Kaname's neck. Kaname had a feeling that wasn't all and that Hikaru was keeping something hidden from him. Kaname stroke his fingers through the boy's hair. Hikaru could taste Kaname's feelings. His younger brother was troubled and sad, but as much as Hikaru wanted to comfort him and put his feelings at ease, Hikaru couldn't tell Kaname what he had suggested to the vampire hunter even if he wanted to so instead Hikaru wrapped his arms around Kaname and pulled him closer so their bodies pressed against one another and Kaname took his invite. Hikaru let himself be undressed as he continued feeding, running his tongue over Kaname's healing marks caused by him before the boy ran his hand into Kaname's jacket to help him take it off. Hikaru would let Kaname have his way with him if it meant taking his mind off of what could be considered Hikaru's deception 

'I'm sorry Kaname, but this is one secret I'd like to keep to myself.' 

************

The next morning, Kaname stared down at his peacefully slumbering brother. Kaname was tempted to bite into him and extort the memories of last night, but Kaname did not want to have Hikaru be upset with him. 

"Hikaru, wake up. Let's go get cleaned up." Hikaru opened his eyes but narrowed them. 

"It's so early..." Hikaru sat up and stayed still for many seconds. "Alright..let's go." 

After a quick bath, Kaname and Hikaru walked out of the washroom and headed toward the common area. 

"I wonder if those humans are done talking to Aido," Hikaru mumbled before releasing a yawn. The sound of Hanabusa's voice then caught his attention.

"Because one day...your neck will be graced by the lips of our Lord Kurans, their fangs will slowly pierce your flesh, and when the sound of them drinking your blood finds its way into your ears, your body will tremble with ecstasy." This pissed Hikaru off.

'Is there a day Aido isn't trying to cause trouble..' Kaname stepped forward to put an end to the whole commotion. 

"You know, why not offer yourself to them now? You should plead for them to drink your blood."

"That's enough! Ok?!" 

"What did I embarrass you?" 

"Aido stop it! That's enough!" Kaname grabbed hold of Yuki's hand before it could slam down on the boy's cheek and the ice that encased the girl's arm and stairs melted. 

"Please stop, Yuki," Kaname asked the girl. 

"Kaname...how did you?"

"Lord Kaname..." Hanabusa called nervously, this earned him a hard slap from Kaname dropping him onto his knees. The girl then noticed the other boy next to Kaname.

"Hikaru..." The girl could tell the boy seemed like he wanted to burst with his eyes glowing the vampiric red she feared. Aido looked up into the other pureblood's eyes. The moment their eyes met, Hanabusa froze. 

"Lord Hika-" The boy then felt a sharp pain around his neck. His eyes widened with horror. Hanabusa let out a gasp as his throat was unable to release a shout of pain. Blood leaked, dripping down his chest when his head slowly detached itself from his body. Hanabusa watched the purebloods and Yuki stared down at him when the side of his head hit the ground with a hard thud. 

Hanabusa breathed in harshly. The moment he blinked, the pain was gone. Yuki watched in confusion and shock, seeing Hanabusa fall back and now sat while desperately gasping for air. Hanabusa reached for his neck to feel that his head had not been severed from his body. He quickly turned his gaze up at Hikaru. The boy's eyes were now back to normal. The noble vampire knew he had received one of the pureblood's illusions as punishment for his actions.

"What just...happened?" Yuki asked. Hikaru then turned towards her and gave her a warm smile. 

"Don't worry about it, Yuki." Hikaru walked over to the girl and grabbed her by the shoulder to turn her away from the scene, but she turned back to look at Hanabusa and Kaname. Kaname was scolding the boy who now looked at the ground fearfully. 

"Did someone ask you to do this?" 

"N-no...I was out of line...please forgive me.." Kaname glared down at Hanabusa and ordered,

"Leave." Hanabusa bowed his head and was quick to follow the command and rushed up the stairs. Kaname walked over to the two.

"That was entirely uncalled for," Kaname told the girl.

"Aido has received his punishment, but.." Hikaru trailed off.

"We're sorry, Yuki," Kaname finished. 

"I hope you weren't frightened by Aido's actions..." Hikaru looked at the girl with worry. Yuki was quick to try and relieve the situation.

"No no no! I'm alright and it's fine really!" Hikaru pulled the girl into a hug, surprising her in the process.

"You don't have to put on a front."

"All we ask is that you be yourself," Kaname told the girl and stroked the girl's cheek in the palm of his hand. "You're so different from everyone else, you're a warm-hearted girl and that's something we treasure."  This made the girl blush. Yuki then felt Hikaru get pulled away from her. "Now then, you should go. I believe you have class right now." 

"Now that I think about it...are you skipping class Yuki?" Hikaru asked as Kaname dragged him along while he pulled Yuki towards the door. 

"No- Well yes, but I came to request something!" Yuki shouted. 

"Oh, what is it?" Kaname asked.

"Please don't put Zero in the night class!" Hikaru tensed.

"And why not?" Kaname questioned.

"Zero has been fighting this battle by himself for four years and I didn't know anything about it. I was so close to him the whole time and yet...I didn't see it happening." The girl's voice began to waver. 

"You have a kind heart, but there's no use beating yourself over it."

"I should've known!" The two argued. "When I found out Zero was a vampire, I was totally shocked, but then..well yesterday I- I-" The girl stuttered.

"Yuki..." Hikaru mumbled, knowing how deeply the situation hurt her as tears leaked from her eyes. Hikaru reached up and wiped the tears away, making Yuki close her eyes and look away.

"I'm sorry...If I could, I'd do what you've asked, but I'm afraid I can't," Kaname denied her request.

"Kaname!" Yuki then turned towards Hikaru and pleaded. "Hikaru! Please...Zero shouldn't...he doesn't deserve this! Please don't transfer Zero!" Hikaru felt a pang in his heart as he retracted his hand from her face. Hikaru wanted to give into the girl's please, but this time. He could not. Hikaru avoided the girl's eyes and replied,

"Yuki...I'm sorry but I agree with Kaname...It's necessary Zero gets transferred over. Even if you ask me...Kaname gets the final say in the matter." Yuki was shocked as Hikaru usually gave in to whatever demand she made. He was her only hope left.

"But..."

"Any human that becomes a vampire will eventually fall into a level E. Yuki, Zero cares about you and he wouldn't want you to see him in that state," Kaname explained, this shocked Yuki. The girl took steps back, hearing the truth.

"That's..." The news frightened her knowing Zero was becoming like those beasts that did not hesitate to attack her. Yuki bolted out the door. Hikaru wanted to go after her but was held back by Kaname. Hikaru looked up at the boy while the door slammed shut, cutting their view of the girl off. 

"Listen." Akatsuki's voice grabbed their attention. The boy had watched the whole matter go down and now had questions. "I have no idea, why you two are so attached to that girl as it is, you two are the only remaining members of the Kuran family, and that girl you two care for lives under the same roof that, that vampire hunter, Zero Kiryu does. We're all a little confused by it." Kaname pulled Hikaru along with him to head back to their room as they had originally planned to do so. 

"What? You'd prefer we'd get married into one of those parasitic families that wish to control us?" Akatsuki grew nervous watching the unhinged look in the pureblood's eyes appear. Akatsuki knew that the gentle pureblood could become terrifying if enraged.

"No, that's not what I meant, we are just curious why that human girl out of everyone." Hikaru went to make a comment, but Kaname knew the boy's words would be brash so Kaname covered the boy's mouth with his hand and answered for him.

"That girl is the only thing that is truly precious to us." Hikaru glared at Kaname and pulled the boy's hand off his mouth.

"Akatsuki as you are aware, both me and Kaname are in a close relationship. We may be the last members of the Kuran family, but it should be clear by now. We have no intention of continuing the Kuran lineage." Akatsuki stared at the pureblood as Hikaru continued explaining, "The Kuran name..ends with me and Kaname." Akatsuki knew the two were set on their plan and tiredly pushed his hair back.

"This will not make many happy, but knowing you two, it doesn't matter." Kaname smirked before continuing his path to their room with Hikaru in his arms. 

"Indeed." 

************

Hikaru played the piano, to relieve his stressful thoughts. Kaname read and enjoyed the older boy's performance. Hikaru turned towards him but did not stop playing.

"Kaname, about Yuki's request...do you think we should-"

"We can not give in to every demand Yuki makes. This is for the best, Zero will be kept out of trouble. Unless you want him to end up on the vampire hunters association's list then I won't protest?" Kaname cut the boy off. Hikaru glared at Kaname for a second for his comment but then remembered the way Yuki had run off. 

"I know, but in comparison to us, Zero is someone who is precious to Yuki." Kaname gave a look of disdain at his brother's words. "And not to mention Cross won't easily give in either. He's sure to find a method to "solve" Zero's situation." Kaname thought about it for a moment. "Also...I don't know about you, but I wouldn't want...Yuki to start distancing herself from us ever...again." Kaname stared at Hikaru's back, he didn't have to see to know that the boy wore a saddened expression. 

"I will see when the time comes." Was Kaname's final decision, before he turned back toward his book. 

But as much as Hikaru was weak to Yuki's sadness, Kaname was weak to Hikaru's. And so when the Headmaster called Kaname into his office, just as Hikaru had mentioned, Kaien had asked the vampire hunters association to have a binding tattoo placed on Zero and a control bracelet which would be handed to Yuki, but the decision still fell on Kaname. Kaname replayed what happened with Yuki and Hikaru's words in his mind. 

"I will allow Zero to remain in the day class since Yuki personally made the request," Kaname decided. Kaien smiled. 

"This will make her very happy." 

"Yes, I know. And that's all we would want," Kaname said, before looking out the window. There on a tree branch sat a raven with its red eyes staring at Kaname. Back in the dorm, Hikaru smiled widely and felt content with the decision the pureblood made. 

"Thank you, Kaname." 

Chapter Text

The day of Takuma's birthday party came and the night class was preparing for it, but before the celebration could begin, Kaname ordered Takuma to wipe out any Level E vampire that could be spotted in town. 

"I can't believe you're making him work on his birthday." Hikaru gave Kaname a look of disbelief. 

"Takuma said he was fine with it. It'll give him something to do before the party begins." Hikaru folded the decorations that Takuma requested of him. Kaname watched him closely, remembering how much the boy loved doing origami. 

"Either way, it just doesn't sit right with me, because Takuma is ok doing anything at any time." Hikaru then stood up from his spot. "Help me put these up if you aren't doing anything." Kaname stared at Hikaru and slowly closed his book. 

"Alright."

************

Once the sunset everyone got dressed and went outside for the celebration. When the sky got dark the atmosphere became gloomy, but that was how most festivities held by vampires were. Takuma notified Kaname and Hikaru that Yuki would be present to ask about why Takuma was spotted killing Level E's in town, making Kaname sigh and order Akatsuki and Hanabusa to greet them at the entrance. Takuma gave Yuki a history lesson about how vampires are ranked. Yuki did not like the way everyone looked down on the Level E-ranked vampires. 

"None of them wanted to become a level E in the first place! It was your kind that made them-" 

"Exactly right. And that's why it is our duty to keep an eye on them. Before there so consumed by their thirst for blood, they grab any human they can find," Takuma argued with the girl, but even if Takuma's explanation was reasonable, Yuki didn't like how they handled things.

"They were following my orders." Everyone turned and spotted the two purebloods exiting the dorm. "I did it. I was the one who told Takuma and Senri to hunt down the level E today." 

"It was you Kaname?" Yuki questioned him. 

"Yuki, I'm surprised you would come to such a dangerous place simply because Takuma asked you to." Hikaru lightly pushed Kaname into the seat that was prepared for them in advance. 

"We understood you had questions. Don't mind Kaname's words," Hikaru told the girl, putting her uneasy feelings of being unwelcomed away. "Why don't you come and sit with us? You're free to join as well Zero." This made Zero and Kaname frown, the tension between them was visible to anyone, but Hikaru ignored it. Yuki awkwardly made her way closer to them with Zero following behind. Once the two were close enough Hikaru scooted over and told the girl to sit between them. This caused everyone to start murmuring. Yuki was clearly uncomfortable causing Hikaru to glare at the vampires around them. The crowd began to quiet down.

"I'm fine here!" Yuki rejected the offer. This made Hikaru's expression saddened and Kaname's expression turned sterned.

"Yuki," Kaname called, leaving her no choice, but to sit. 

"Ok.." The girl sat down and glanced over at Hikaru to notice his expression turned much more cheerful. This made her flustered. 

"I'm glad you can make it, Yuki," Hikaru said, giving her a beaming smile, Yuki grew nervous when she saw the boy lean over to hug her, but only for her to get pulled away. Hikaru narrowed his eyes at Kaname, who smirked in return. Yuki was left a fidgeting mess in between. The girl then interrupted their silent squabble.

"I've been meaning to thank you two for-" Yuki was cut off by Kaname. 

"To be honest vampires who were formerly humans shouldn't really exist at all, but centuries ago, in the dark annals of history, lies a time when the battle between vampires and vampire hunters was most violent, many humans were forcefully turned into vampires at that time." Everyone listened to the history lesson Kaname gave. "It was done to bolster our numbers in battle. Ever since that wrong was committed it's been the duty of the aristocrats to oversee the vampires that were once human. And sometimes that duty means ending their lives for another's safety." Kaname grabbed hold of Yuki's arm and pulled her sleeve up to reveal the bandage work that covered Yuki's injury.  

"It's the vampire hunter's duty to kill other vampires, not yours," Zero suddenly spoke up, having walked closer to the group.

"Then tell me, why didn't you kill that level E when you had the chance?" Kaname taunted.

"Kaname!" Hikaru called the boy's name sternly. Kaname glanced over at the boy. "Please do not start any unnecessary trouble," Hikaru grumbled.

"It was merely a question, the important thing is that the danger has been terminated whether it was by a vampire or vampire hunter," Kaname said, side-glancing Zero, who was slightly stunned by his previous comment. Kaname then turned back towards Yuki. 

"This must be your injury from today, hold still. It'll ease the pain." Kaname lightly pressed his lips on the girl's injury and used his powers to help the girl. 

"Kaname," the girl nervously said the boy's name. Hikaru anxiously had a look around and noticed how some people were not happy or even confused with the display in front of them. Hikaru then looked up at Zero and the boy had a blank expression, but Hikaru knew that on the inside he was bothered by the interaction. Zero turned his gaze towards Hikaru, who slightly looked apologetic before avoiding looking into the vampire hunter's eyes. Kaname looked at the two and decided to taunt the vampire hunter some more.

"Perhaps Zero, you sympathized with him." This infuriated Zero, in an instant, Kaname was held at gunpoint by Zero's bloody rose. Hikaru widened his eyes and blocked the gun's muzzle. Seiren had appeared out of nowhere and held her hand to Zero's neck where her fingernails cut into the boy's neck. Everyone else gasped that the vampire hunter would dare do such a thing. Hikaru was enraged. 

"What did I just say, Kaname?! Call Seiren off this instant!" Kaname knew the boy was now upset and he will have to pay for it later.

"It's ok, Seiren," Kaname ordered and the girl was quick to lower her hand. Hikaru then turned towards Zero and frowned.

"Zero please lower your gun...I apologize for what was said." Kaname huffed and closed his eyes.

"I should be the one apologizing, I said something I shouldn't have." Zero knew that the pureblood had no intentions of apologizing. Zero clicked his tongue and lowered his weapon.

"How dare you point a gun at lord Kaname," Hanabusa growled. "Tearing you to shreds right here wouldn't be enough! Although I will restrain myself while attending this academy, I don't want to hinder the shared pacifist ideology that the Headmaster and Lord Hikaru share, but don't forget it's our respect for our purebloods that keep us at this school if anything were to happen to either Lord Hikaru or Lord Kaname, we won't stand for it."

"Purebloods?" Yuki questioned and looked at the two boys. "Is that true?" Hikaru anxiety returned, seeing the girl stare at them. 

"You look as if this is the first time you've heard of this Yuki," Kaname questioned the girl's reaction. "Are you afraid?" Yuki noticed the way Hikaru's eyes saddened and turned silent. She didn't want to hurt either of them.

"To tell you the truth...I guess I've always been a little bit afraid of...you two." Hearing this made Hikaru feel a pit in his chest. Zero noticed the boy's reaction, his eyes now seemed devoided of emotion. "Even now I'm still a little bit afraid." 

Takume clapped his hands to grab everyone's attention. 

"Hey! Don't forget everyone, this is my birthday party. You all got to celebrate. Yuki and Zero are my precious guest too!" This broke the tension. Everyone muttered something before walking away from the scene to enjoy the party as Takuma had requested. 

"Seiren, can you get me a glass?" Hikaru mumbled. There was three set of eyes on him and Yuki felt responsible for the expression the boy now wore.

"Get me one, too," Kaname ordered. Yuki wanted to apologize for having said what she did, but her words were stuck in her throat. When Seiren arrived with two glasses. Hikaru took the glass and didn't hesitate to drink it down. Zero decided to stand at the edge of the railing, seeing as there wasn't anything more to discuss. 

Minutes passed with silence and Yuki aimlessly looked around to observe the vampires. Everyone danced, drank, and ate. Yuki spotted a vampire couple being enamored with each other and feeding one another from their glasses. The couple caught Yuki staring and looked at her, this sent shivers down her spine. Hikaru notices this and gave the girl's arm a light squeeze. Yuki looks over at him and Hikaru offered the girl a reassuring smile. That was when the girl noticed her arm didn't hurt as much, thanks to Kaname's powers, she wondered if Hikaru had similar powers, being a pureblood and all. Yuki's stare made Hikaru interpret the action that the girl was displeased and assumed she didn't want him touching her. The boy dropped his smile, and retracted his hand, before glancing away. Yuki found the action questionable. 

Soon Takuma began to cut his cake with the help of Senri, but purposely Senri cut Takuma's finger with the knife to take a drink out of Takuma's blood. The scent of blood became overwhelming to Zero, making him run off. Everyone turned towards Zero. Yuki sprung up from her seat and turned towards the two purebloods. 

"Hikaru- I'm sorry for what I- I..I got to go," the girl stuttered before running off to chase after Zero. Hikaru watched her. 

"Is that alright? Letting her go like that?" Akatsuki questioned the pureblood, but Kaname did not reply as they didn't have a choice. "Eventually she will come back." Kaname turned to look towards Hikaru who now had his eyes closed. 

Hikaru watched where the two disciplinary committee members left through the eyes of his raven.  

"Speaking of humans turned vampires, you've heard of the most dangerous kind?" Senri questioned those around him. "The rare one, whose body rejects the tablets." Hikaru's body tensed as he witnessed Zero do just that, reject the box of tablets he held.  

'He's going to attack Yuki...' Hikaru thought to himself and debated whether to go and intervene, but Yuki threw both of them into the pond to stop the boy. It was when Hikaru spotted the third person nearby that his attention was diverted. It was a vampire hunter. The smell of Zero's blood filled the air. The vampire hunter had shot Zero's shoulder and wounded him. The vampire hunter threatened to kill Zero but was blocked by Yuki using her body as a protective shield. Hikaru was fed up with the display and sent the raven to swoop in and attack the vampire hunter. The vampire hunter dodged the attack as the raven simply flew past him. Zero and Yuki watched the bird fly away, but glance back at them. It was a great distraction for Kaien to arrive and put a stop to the vampire hunter. 

"Hikaru," Kaname called the boy. Hikaru reopened his eyes and looked towards the pureblood. "Is everything alright?" Kaname questioned the boy knowing he just witnessed something. Hikaru quietly nodded his head.

"An enemy just stepped on school grounds, but...Headmaster Cross intervened right on time." Hikaru stared gloomily at the party. Takuma walked over and handed the pureblood a slice of cake, which Hikaru gladly accepted.

"You know Yuki can't come to hate us, even if she fears us," Kaname tried reasoning with the boy. 

"That's the thing...I don't wish for her to have a reason to fear us, but it's what we are that she's afraid of..." Kaname tried to comfort him and pull him into his arms. "I'm still upset with you, don't think I have forgotten what happened earlier," Hikaru sternly told Kaname, narrowing his eyes at him. Kaname sighed then leaned into the pureblood's ear and whispered,

"Then should I still be upset for keeping your conversation with Zero hidden from me?" Hikaru looked at Kaname shocked.

"I-...Kaname that's a cheap trick," Hikaru complained, but Kaname looked down at him, feeling aggrieved. Hikaru bit his lip before giving in. "Fine, I'll let this one go, but you can't keep doing this." 

"Anything I've said was truthful, whether it was cruel to hear or not," Kaname defended himself.

"Even so...somethings are best left unsaid." 

************

After their conversation yesterday, Yuki tried avoiding the purebloods. Zero was absent from his patrols leaving the duty all to Yuki. When the purebloods passed by, the girl did her best not to look at them. Kaname was bothered by the action and the boy knew his older brother was hurt, whether he showed it or not. 

While the students walked to class, Kaname separated from them to discuss something with the headmaster. Hikaru looked out the window and stared at the area where Yuki would usually patrol. He knew the girl was nearby with her scent being so close. It was then that he heard two people arguing right outside the classroom. One of those people was bound to be Yuki while the other was the vampire hunter he saw yesterday. Kaname returned moments after the vampire hunter entered and walked to stand next to his brother.

"I'm Toga Yagari and I will be your ethics teacher starting today before we start-" Yagari then gave the students a smirk. "Hello, vampires." The man's conniving voice mocked the students. Every student's eyes in the night class glowed a dangerous red, being threatened by the man in front of them. 

"Yagari? That's the name of the best working vampire hunter right now and this guy's our new ethic teacher?" Ruka questioned in disbelief.

"So he was responsible for last night's gunfire," Hanabusa realized. 

"You all relax, there's no need to worry. Today I'm fully qualified and certified to be a legitimate teacher for this class," Yagari announced.

"So you've come here to spy on the night class, have you?" Kaname questioned the man. "Or maybe the real reason you're here is so you can try and kill one of us, Mr. Yagari?"

"Well now, hello Kaname Kuran," Yagari greeted. "Regrettably, my execution list is completely empty right now, but if you find my lecture boring and fall asleep. I might as well add your name to it. Much like your brother, who's looking at that window as if it were much more interesting than my introduction right now."

"How dare you speak that way to our Lords!" Ruka shouted.

"Ruka just calm down, ok?" Akatsuki told the girl. Hikaru finally turned his attention towards his new teacher and boredly stared at him.

"You definitely look like the type to hurt your own students, isn't that right Mr. Yagari?" Yagari knew the pureblood was talking about the incident last night. 

"So you're the one that interfered. To think you'd think of that boy as one of your own already, enough for him to have received your protection," Yagari interrogated, wondering if Zero could still be seen as a vampire hunter or a vampire. Hikaru looked away with disinterest.

"Not really. I'd say he's still one of you, but it's such a pity that you'd add one of your own to your list. You'd just be wasting your time, if Cross has anything to say about the matter." Yagari stared at the boy with interest. 

"We'll see about that once the time comes." The teacher leaned onto the board and began his lesson. 

An hour passed and Yagari was coming close to an end. 

"So are there any questions?" Yagari asked, but the question was received with silence. "Well, that will be all, class is dismissed." A dagger was suddenly thrown at the hunter's face. He quickly managed to block it with a book. "Look, a little welcome gift. You know I think I'll just keep this as a memento of the time I'll be teaching vampires." Completely unfazed the teacher walked off. It took a minute for Kaname to finally break the silence and ordered everyone to their next class. Takuma wondered if the pureblood would be joining them, but Kaname notified them he would skip the next class. 

"Hikaru, come play with me." Hikaru watched Kaname for a moment before agreeing to his request. 

"Alright." 

Kaname set up a chess game for them to play and made move after move. Hikaru played along silently, knowing he had no chance of winning this game.

"Are you still thinking about what Yuki said yesterday?" Hikaru worked on making his next move and replied without glancing at Kaname.

"Maybe. It's one of the things that are on my mind you could say," Hikaru then smiled sorrowfully at Kaname. "You know...you don't have to worry about it. I'll get over it eventually." 

"What's that other thing on your mind?" Hikaru moved his hand to make a move but paused midway. Kaname noticed the slight pause which Hikaru quickly tried to fix by taking one of Kaname's ponds. 

"I guess, obviously that new ethics "teacher" we have, but I'm pretty sure I'm not the only one thinking about it." Kaname grabbed hold of his knight and stared at the board on where to move it. Hikaru stared at the chess piece and then glanced down at the board. The way Kaname moved his chess pieces looked eerily similar to a certain situation. "Will he become a new piece in your game, Kaname?" Kaname turned his gaze from the board back to Hikaru. The look in Kaname's eyes was ominous.

"Who knows, if I find some use in him." Hikaru then narrowed his eyes at the pureblood.

"And who else is at your disposal, Kaname?" Kaname gave no answer in return. "I know that sooner or later we'll have to deal with certain enemies, but just make sure your plan doesn't involve hurting anyone at this academy, or else that would tarnish the goals that Mother wanted." Kaname set his knight down and overthrew one of Hikaru's rooks. Hikaru clenched his teeth and moved his own knight. 

"Do you really believe humans and vampires can coexist?" Kaname curiously asked the boy. Hikaru gave Kaname a look of conflict. 

"I have to...for mother...for Yuki..." Kaname gave an empty smile and held up one of his chess pieces.

"Yuki is very kind-hearted." And with this comment, Kaname moved and set his chess piece down. "Checkmate." Hikaru blankly stared at the board. The scent of Yuki's blood reached their noses. Hikaru looked up at Kaname who was already staring at him. Hikaru sighed.

"Please put the game away and head back to the dorm." Hikaru stood up and walked over to the door. "I need some fresh air, I'll join you in a few minutes. Ok?" Kaname nodded at the boy and wondered what he was up to. Hikaru exited the classroom. Kaname's calm demeanor faded into a displeased one. Sooner or later, Kaname hoped his brother would realize that the peace that was present at Cross Academy, wouldn't last for much longer.

************

Zero sat in his room in Cross's residence. He hated himself for giving in and drinking Yuki's blood. He then sensed someone at his window. It was when he heard a pecking that he walked over and opened his curtain to check what it was. There stood the same raven that stopped Yagari from killing him the night before. Zero opened the window and the raven flew into his room. Zero widened his eyes when the raven's feathers spread through the room and in the scattering feathers Hikaru manifested. 

"I hope you don't mind me barging in like this." Zero gave the boy a confused look.

"Why are you here? Did the smell of Yuki's blood bring you here? Are you here to finish me off?" 

"It feels like that's what you want me to do hearing this is the second time you've asked me." Zero looked towards the ground, his hair cast a shadow over his eyes.

"It would be better if you did." Hikaru stared at the boy sadly.

"Unfortunately for you, I didn't." Hikaru walked over and sat on the boy's bed. "Actually, I came because I wanted to talk to you." Hikaru leaned back and began. "I'm going to guess that it was Yuki who offered her blood to you this time." Zero listened in quietly. "And I'm pretty sure it won't be the last time she'll do so, but I also get the feeling you're beating yourself over it. You keep asking me to end your life and if I don't I know that there's one other person now present at this school who'd be willing to do it." Zero closed his eyes, his hopeless look was all the confirmation Hikaru needed to know he was right. "Zero, come sit down next to me." Zero tensed and looked up at the pureblood, he didn't know what he was planning, but Zero also knew Hikaru would never attempt anything that would hurt him. Zero complied and sat next to Hikaru. Hikaru hesitantly brought his hand up and lightly ruffled the top of Zero's hair. Zero looked at the pureblood shocked by the action. Hikaru gave him a sympathetic smile. "Don't give up Zero. Don't forget that there are people who care for you and would be sad if you had to leave them."

"What are you trying to say? That you would be sad if I left?" Zero questioned the pureblood in disbelief. Hikaru had meant Yuki and the headmaster, but it'd be better if Zero had more people to add to his list if it changed his mind.

"Yeah...I guess so." Zero huffed and looked at the ground.

"It'd be easier for you and Kuran if I were gone. There'd be no one in your way. It is Yuki you both want, isn't it?" Zero watched the boy's look morph from sympathy to hurt. 

"In the end...it doesn't matter what we want...what matters is what she wants...and what she wants right now is for you to be ok, Zero..." Zero noticed the blank look in the boy's eyes despite the wide smile that was offered to him, it didn't quite reach the ends of his ears for it to be genuine. "So you got to fight Zero and when you do, please consider my offer. Even if it's just temporary...my blood will slow down your descent and even Yuki will be safe for a certain amount of time." Hikaru ruffled Zero's hair one more time before standing up and making his way back toward the window. It was then that Zero stood up abruptly and called out to the boy.

"Wait! What do you gain from doing any of this anyways?!" Without turning around Hikaru answered Zero,

"I don't know. Maybe I'm just trying to hold onto this calm before it is disturbed by the warfare that is sure to come. So please, for my sake...Yuki's sake, and..everyone's sake. Don't give up Zero." Zero didn't have any more time to talk to the boy as the flock of ravens appeared before they were out the window. Zero looked down at the black feather that was left behind. Zero closed the window and curtain. The boy was left to think about their conversation all night.

When Hikaru appeared in front of Kaname, Kaname knew where he had been.

"I ran into Yuki on my way here. I originally thought you had gone to check up on her, but now I see that wasn't the case." Hikaru grinned at Kaname.

"You're right. I just went to make sure-" Hikaru walked up to Kaname and pulled him into his arms. "That one of your chess pieces didn't rid themselves this early in the game for you, little brother." Kaname found the boy's tone unsettling. Whatever the boy was planning Kaname knew he wouldn't like it. 

"Don't do something, you'll end up regretting," Kaname warned. Hikaru huffed and leaned into Kaname.

"Don't worry about me." Kaname leaned in and furiously pressed his lips onto the older male's. 'Because everything I do...is for the good of everyone.'

Chapter Text

In the end, Zero decided to live when pointed by Yagari's gun, Yuki is washed with relief, but Zero replays Hikaru's words in his mind. Not only does he have to face the waves of his bloodthirst, but he had just received news that the woman who turned Zero into the very thing he is, was very much alive, but he would focus on his first issue. Zero pats Yuki's head as the girl faced the ground with tears running down her face.

"Stop crying, ok? I promise I won't run away anymore." Yuki attempts to stop crying and walks towards the window. Zero glanced back at her before walking out of the headmaster's residence. He didn't know whether he should simply enter the moon dorms and ask for the pureblood or if he was supposed to do it some other way. Zero then heard the cawing of a bird and looked up into the trees where he noticed the raven standing there, watching him. Zero stared at it and attempted to communicate with it. "Tell Kuran that I'll be waiting for him near the sun dormitory." If the bird understood, he would know it was one of Hikaru's pets, but if the bird did nothing then Zero would feel ridiculed. Luckily for him, the bird instantly flew off in the direction of the moon dorms. It made Zero wonder how long the pureblood had been watching. 

Back in the moon dorms, Kaname watched Hikaru sleep, contemplating what the older boy said last night. His thoughts were then interrupted when the raven manifested in the room and woke the boy up.

"Hm?" Hikaru flinched when the light hit his eyes. "What..?" Hikaru questioned disorientated from having been woken up all of a sudden. It took a second to notice the messenger he had posted arrive with the message he was waiting for. Hikaru sat up and the bird cawed at him. 

"What is it?" Kaname questioned, wondering what the bird was trying to tell him. Hikaru glanced over at Kaname and dismissed the bird. 

"Nothing important, I just have something to attend to." Hikaru leaned in and kissed Kaname before rushing to get up. "Let's go get washed up." Kaname found the boy's attitude strange but did as he was told and followed the boy to the bath. 

Once Hikaru was finished, he made sure to get dressed first and start rushing to exit the room. 

"Kaname I'm going to go ahead, but..." Hikaru turned towards Kaname and gave him a pleading smile. "Stay here and relax, I'll be back in a short while." Kaname knew the boy was telling him not to spy on him or follow him. Before he could reply, Hikaru stepped out. "See you later, Kaname." Kaname was left to finish changing. He strongly debated with himself if he should spy on Hikaru or respect his wishes. It took a long silence of contemplation before Kaname decided not to spy on the boy. Releasing a sigh, Kaname headed back to their room, all he'd have to do is wait for Hikaru's return so he could explain what was so important.

************

Zero waited for Hikaru near the boy's sun dormitory, he questioned how long it'd take for the pureblood to arrive. A few minutes later, Zero spotted Hikaru walking in the shade of the trees. 

"Took you long," Zero complained. Hikaru squinted the moment the sunlight hit his eyes. 

"Sorry, I'm not usually awake at this time..." Zero noticed the boy struggling to look at him without the light hitting him directly in his eyes. 

"Follow me," Zero said, inviting the boy into the sun dorms. Hikaru was glad to be out of the sun and followed Zero which he could assume was his room.

"So you decided to live. That's great news Zero," Hikaru cheered for the boy, but Zero thought otherwise.

"I didn't really have much of a choice." Hikaru exhaled through his nose.

"Thank you anyways." Zero was taken aback by the words of gratitude, but the hunter arrived at his dorm room and opened the door. Hikaru walked in and took a look around, much like the room in the headmaster's residency, it was pretty much empty. Zero closed the door behind him and questioned, 

"You said if I drank your blood, it will slow me down from becoming a Level E, but it would allow you to control me?" 

"We'll not really, it's more like I'll have influence over you, but you already know I wouldn't do that." Zero thought about this, but he was already set on his decision so it was no use rethinking his decision now. 

"If it means this thirst I feel will subdue for the meantime, then I'll do it..." Hikaru then looked at the boy with worry.

"You'd still do it even knowing that it is only a temporary solution?" Zero clenched his hand and nodded.

"Yeah.." Hikaru nodded and stretched his arm out.

"Then go ahead, take as much as you want, it won't hurt me." Zero gulped and stepped forward. The boy nervously stared at the boy's neck where his pulse rang the loudest. Hikaru could tell the boy was anxious. Hikaru slowly began to lower his arms. "You know you don't have to force yoursel-Ah!" Zero yanked the boy by the arm closer to him, catching Hikaru off guard, before Zero sunk his fangs into the boy's neck. Hikaru's wide eyes looked toward Zero and noticed the red eyes. He had let his bloodlust take control. Hikaru unconsciously brought his hand up and gripped the boy's hair. Zero couldn't help, but notice the addicting taste it had, and somewhere deep down, he told him it was similar to Yuki's. The moment that thought came to mind, Zero bit down harder causing Hikaru to wince. "Will it kill you to be a bit more gentle," The boy complained. Zero's eyes returned back to normal and detached his fangs from the boy's neck.

"I thought you said it wouldn't hurt you?" Hikaru huffed.

"I meant what I said. Still, it doesn't mean I can't feel it." Zero then judged the taste of Hikaru's blood. Hikaru's neck healed, before turning to look at Zero. "What's the matter?" Hikaru wondered why Zero touched his lips. Zero stopped his action and turned away from the boy. 

"Nothing." Hikaru found the action strange but didn't question it any further. 

"I'll head back to the dorms, Kaname is probably already waiting for me," Hikaru said with a weary tone. Zero then realized something.

"Won't this upset Kaname?" Hikaru offered the boy one of his reassuring smiles and headed towards the door. 

"Don't worry about it. It's not like I'll die because of this. I'm his brother remember." Zero gave a look of conflict, but Hikaru dismissed it and waved at Zero. "Take care of yourself, Zero." Then the boy left. Zero could taste the emotions that emitted from the boy's blood. 

It gave a warm feeling of love and happiness, but among the two positive emotions, Zero also tasted sadness, madness, fear, and despair. It was concerning. Zero told himself he shouldn't be worried about the pureblood and that it was none of his concern, but he thought it was unreasonable the way he couldn't help it. 

************

The moment Hikaru entered the bedroom, he found Kaname standing by a cracked window and what he could assume was a glass that was filled with the water combined blood tablet, was now shattered and spilled all over the table. Hikaru felt the thick aura that was Kaname's fill the room, making Hikaru take a step back. Kaname turned his narrowed eyes toward the boy. 

"Hikaru." Hikaru froze in place, hearing his name get called in such a dark tone. He didn't expect Kaname to be this mad. "It is already difficult seeing Zero drink Yuki's blood as he pleases, but now seeing you do the same and offer yourself, makes the urge to kill Zero where he stands unbearable." Kaname walked up to Hikaru and pinned the boy against the wall. Hikaru widened his eyes and stared at Kaname. The boy breathed out a shuttering breath. Kaname leaned into the boy's neck, the exact spot Zero had been. "You even smell like him." Hikaru watched Kaname's glowing red-raged filled eyes look into his. "What do you suppose I should do about these feelings, Hikaru?" 

"Kaname....I.....I meant for him to drink from my wrist, but...." Hikaru tried explaining but stopped himself seeing as this was not gonna ease the pureblood's anger. "I did it so Zero won't have to constantly be drinking from Yuki!" Hikaru argued. Kaname licked the spot Zero had bitten with distaste. 

"And what made you think, it was a good idea to keep this hidden from me?" Kaname harshly bit down on the boy's neck, making Hikaru wince and squirm.

>>>>>>>>>>>>

"You wouldn't have LET! m-me." Kaname had pushed a hand up Hikaru's shirt and harshly pinched the boy's nipple. 

"And now because of your stunt not only will you have to pay for your mistakes, but Zero will too." An involuntary whine left the boy's mouth.

"Kaname, leave Zero alone. It was my pl-AH!" Hikaru trembled at the feeling of Kaname stabbing his fingernail into the sensitive bud. Tears welled up in the boy's eyes as he began to take shaky breaths.

"It doesn't matter whose plan it was, the fact that you still went and did something so reckless upsets me. Tell me, Hikaru. Did you enjoy the feeling of Zero's fangs piercing your skin?" Kaname growled with frustration. Hikaru glared up at Kaname and tried reasoning with him once again.

"Of course not! But listen!" 

"I'm listening," Kaname informed the boy, but he had no intentions of stopping his punishment and ripped the shirt the boy wore off without a struggle. Hikaru flinched and tried talking faster.

"This is going to delay Zero's transformation! Meaning Yuki won't constantly need to feed Zer-ro-!!" Kaname ground his hips into the boy's own, earning him a groan as Hikaru bit his lips to stop the embarrassing sound from leaving his mouth. 

"Keep talking," Kaname ordered and slowly pulled the boy's pants down before repeatedly aggressively biting the boy's chest. Hikaru flinched and twisted his wrist to try to get out of the strong grip Kaname held them in. Even with one hand, Kaname would always be stronger than the older male, which annoyed Hikaru to his core. 

"K-Kaname," The boy finally moaned. His struggling grew weaker and the boy was now having trouble focusing on the words he wished to say. "Hn Pl-please..." Kaname stopped his biting and looked at the boy. Tears streamed down his eyes and his face was now a burning mess with bleeding bite marks now littering his body.

"Do you wish for me to stop?" Hikaru noticed the piercing look Kaname gave him, daring him to reject him. Hikaru hesitantly shook his head. "Wise choice." Hikaru's face contorted to a pain-filled expression. Kaname worked on keeping the marks from healing themselves and lapped up the streams that leaked out the pureblood's sweet-tasting blood.

"Please d-don't kill...Z- Hmph!" Kaname prevented the boy from muttering that name and shoved two fingers into him. The pureblood mercilessly pressed on the boy's bundle of nerves before adding another finger. Hikaru began to feel overwhelmed by the sensations he was feeling all at once and dropped all his weight. Kaname gave the boy a strong pull and carried him toward their bed. He did not stop in his movements when he laid Hikaru down but instead flipped the boy onto his stomach. Unlike his chest, the boy's back was a blank canvas ready to be marked. Kaname pulled his fingers out and worked to get himself out of his clothes. Hikaru looked back at Kaname, panting and anticipating what was about to happen. 

"Don't you have anything more to say?" Kaname narrowed his eyes down at Hikaru. Hikaru sluggishly shook his head, this worked to ease Kaname's temperament. Kaname leaned down and pressed his lips on Hikaru's back before pushing himself in. Hikaru tensed and gripped the covers. "I warned you not to do anything you'd regret." Hikaru jolted with each new bite, he felt like Kaname was going to consume him whole. The pureblood set a brutal pace. Hikaru felt his body flush with hot waves of heat and dizziness that made whatever previous thought he had, leave in a matter of seconds. 

Hikaru willed his body to relax and just take the punishment Kaname had set for him. 

>>>>>>>>>>>>

Hikaru groaned, any evidence of what had happened healed itself, but the soreness he felt was sure to stay. Kaname stroked the strands of his hair to make up for any discomfort the boy felt. Hikaru tiredly turned to look at Kaname. He reached out for him but settled for gripping the boy's waist. He fought the drowsiness he felt and risked upsetting Kaname once again.

"Kaname...please don't hurt Zero...it was all my plan, I just wanted more time...to enjoy the peace this academy holds." Kaname sighed and stroke the boy's cheek. 

"Next time, tell me when you plan to do something so impulsive. Now make sure to rest, there's no way you'll be able to attend class like this. I'll feed you once I come back." Hikaru nodded and buried himself in the covers to let sleep take over him. 

************

Everyone wondered what happened to the older Kuran, having smelled his blood earlier twice that day and now they noticed his absence when it was time to get to class. Ruka was the first to build the courage to ask, but Kaname simply answered.

"He's taking the day off to rest." And said no further details. At the cross-over, Zero noticed the pureblood was gone and was sure Kaname had something to do with it. Kaname noticed Zero's glare and gave one in return before continuing to make his way to class. It wasn't until later that night that Kaname confronted Zero. 

Zero covered Yuki with a blanket. The girl had fallen asleep on one of the couches near the headmaster's floor and just as Hikaru had promised, Zero didn't feel the temptation to drink from Yuki, seeing her exposed neck. He then noticed Kaname standing in the doorway watching him. 

"Let's go outside." Zero followed Kaname, Zero had a few questions himself. 

"Where was Hikaru today, Kaname?" Zero demanded to know. Kaname narrowed his eyes.

"He's taking the day off to rest, you did take plenty of blood from him, didn't you Zero?" Zero clenched his teeth and argued.

"I smelled his blood after he returned, what did you do Kuran?" Kaname was tempted to answer exactly what he did, but he knew Hikaru wouldn't forgive him if he did.

"That is none of your concern. He'll be back as usual tomorrow or did you think that I'd actually hurt my own brother? Do you think I'm capable of committing something so repulsive?" Kaname gave Zero a challenging look. "He merely had to be disciplined for acting so recklessly, that's all." 

"I wouldn't put it past you to do something so foul even if he is your brother." 

"What does it matter to you?" Kaname questioned the boy. "Just like me, Hikaru is a pureblood from the Kuran family. No matter how much you try to ignore the fact, Hikaru is no different from me, Zero. A beast in human form. Out of everyone, I'd think you would know what we are like." Zero had no response to Kaname's words. This allowed Kaname to continue talking. "I have pretended not to be aware of what is happening with you and that is to keep the peace at this academy, but know this, I will not accept that you touched something you shouldn't have. So remember, that it's because your presence is beneficial to Yuki and I also do not wish to upset my older brother more than I already have, that I am allowing you to live. You owe those who've helped you just as much, Zero." Zero narrowed his eyes, but he also couldn't disagree with what Kaname had just said.  When Kaname heard nothing from Zero, he knew the conversation was over, and began to make his way back to the dorms, where he'd have to feed his starving older brother. 

Chapter Text

Kaname lay on the sofa in his room staring out the window with the curtains opened intentionally hurting his eyes. Hikaru sighs looking at him before walking closer and closing the curtain. Kaname stares at him quietly still clearly upset. Hikaru walks over to him and moves Kaname's legs to take a seat. 

"Come on, talk to me...I think I received enough punishment as it is." Kaname's eyes turned to look away from the boy, making Hikaru groan. "I'm sorry, I just- well I already told you my intentions...I didn't mean to upset you. Yuki's safe for now, Zero won't fall into a Level E soon, and it's a worry off your shoulders, isn't it? I did what I thought was best for everyone..." Hikaru frowned, his voice trailing off at the end. He was beginning to think no matter what he said Kaname wouldn't listen to him. Kaname glanced back at Hikaru and noticed the boy was now sulking.

"Both you and Yuki take actions that are difficult to accept. Although I am more tolerant of Yuki's considering how close she is to Zero, I didn't think you would go and do something as give someone you claim to not even be friends with your blood and keep it hidden from me." Hikaru sighs once again.

"I am sorry...I'll try not to do it again...although you keep secrets from me too, Kaname..." Hikaru tried reminding Kaname, believing he was being too harsh. "I don't even know what your plans are on that chess board of yours." Kaname finally sits up from his spot.

"When the time comes near, I will explain to you what it is I'm planning, even I can't predict the future of this game," Kaname promises, Hikaru nods his head agreeing to the statement before stretching his arm out.

"Come here." Kaname looked at his brother before scooting closer. Hikaru pulled Kaname into his arms and stroked Kaname's hair. Kaname relaxes into his older brother's touch as Hikaru smiled down at him contently. "You used to be so small and such a good boy. Now you're too big and too crafty." Kaname huffs in amusement.

"It sounds to me like you wish for me to regress back to that age." Hikaru's breath hitched in his throat, remembering Kaname had already done that once. Hikaru smiled sadly and shook his head.

"No...I like you just the way you are." 

Suddenly, a knock was heard from their door. 

"Kaname? Hikaru?" It was Takuma. Hikaru opened his mouth to tell him to come in but was cut off by Kaname's order.

"Let it be." After a second of silence, Takuma once again spoke up.

"I hope you're both getting plenty of rest..sleep well." With that, the boy prepared to walk away, but then various voices were heard right outside the door. 

"It sounds like they're all concerned," Hikaru noted, but Kaname made no motion to answer and continued to enjoy the feeling of Hikaru's fingers running through his hair. Their peace was interrupted by a loud shriek coming from Takuma.

"My grandfather...IS GOING TO COME HERE TONIIGHT!!!" Kaname and Hikaru both narrowed their eyes upon hearing this.

"What is that old geezer coming here for...?" Hikaru clenched his teeth. 

"I do not know, but it is only right that I go down and greet him," Kaname said, his voice filled with a distasteful tone. 

"I'm coming too." 

"Wouldn't you rather stay away from him?" Kaname questioned Hikaru. 

"I just know he's going to cause some type of commotion. And if I let you go by yourself...I don't know what that creep will do or ask for this time," Hikaru explained, feeling annoyed. Both Kaname and Hikaru tried to enjoy the time they had for themselves while they waited for the arrival of Asato Ichijo.

************

Later that night, everyone gathered in the common area. Asato would be arriving any time soon and Hikaru and Kaname left their rooms, making their way down. Takuma spotted them and widened their eyes.

"Why are you two.." Takuma walked up the stairs and tried blocking their way. "You two don't need to be here for this. I'm sure he's just here to lecture me about something."

"It's alright. I haven't seen Ichijo for quite some time. I'd like to say hello." Takuma let Kaname pass, but the one he worried about was Hikaru. The boy already had a dark look in his eyes as he followed behind Kaname. Takuma felt uneasy and followed right behind them.

The doors to the night dorm opened, letting in a blast of wind and fog. The Ichijo elder made his grand entrance. 

"I appreciate this warm welcome," Asato greeted, walking into the dorm. "But the only reason I've come tonight is to pay a visit to my dear grandson. No need to stand on formalities." 

"Hello, Ichijo I'm glad to see you're well," Kaname simply greeted back. 

"It has been some time, the last time I've seen you was the day you left to enter this academy, Lord Kaname." Asato stared at Kaname with a scowl on his face. Asato then turned and noticed the older Kuran who was glaring daggers at him. "Lord Hikaru, I almost didn't notice you, you're always hiding in the shadows of Lord Kaname." Asato smirked down at the boy. Whispers were heard around the dorm. Hikaru continued glaring at the man before grinning and returning the greeting.

"Ichijo, how I've missed your presence. I've forgotten how much you've always made me laugh with how much of a joke you are." Gasps were heard around the dorm, but Hikaru seemed unbothered but instead wore an amused grin. "I may be in the shadows of Kaname, but in comparison to you, the power I possess is not some illusion created by political followings, now is it?" Hikaru struck a nerve in Asato. The man now glared back at the pureblood. This delighted Hikaru. Takuma quickly tried to intervene.

"This is not the time..." The boy tried reasoning. Asato then cut it.

"It's quite alright. You're the same insolent childish slacker I've remembered you to be. Nice to know you have not changed Lord Hikaru." The boy seemed unaffected by the elder's words. "But you know, you're right." Hikaru's expression turned to that of confusion on why he was suddenly agreeing with him. "An aristocrat could not compare to a pureblood. Purebloods can not be defiled. They are flowers that smell lusciously sweet for all of eternity." 

"What are you rambling about..?" Hikaru asked in confusion, but Asato then grabbed the boy by his waist and pull him in closely, leaning his head over the boy's shoulder. Everyone gasped and Kaname narrowed his eyes. 

"And it's because you possess overwhelming power, youth, and beauty, that I pray that someday..." The man's voice began to get deranged and aggressive. "I will possess all of it from your peerless blood!!" Hikaru was quickly pulled away from Asato and into Kaname's arms before Aido and Ruka stood protectively in front of the two purebloods. Hikaru stared at Asato disturbed, he had never seen the Ichijo elder lose his composure that badly before. 

"Forgive us Lord Kurans.." Ruka said, shielding the purebloods with her body. The girl quickly wanted to explain the intrusion. "But he-!" 

"You jest too much, sir," Hanabusa growled, gripping Asato's arm. Asato now had his attention diverted toward the boy. 

"The daughter of Souen and the son of Aido," Asato stated, pulling his arm away from Aido's grip. Things were getting messy, but Hanabusa wouldn't back down, leaving Takuma to attempt and pull him back, but Hanabusa refused.

"Hanabusa..."

"You say that knowing that asking for a pureblood's blood is the greatest taboo among vampires!" Hikaru looked at the boy with worry, knowing his shouting was going to get him in trouble especially now that he was taking it too far. "I am not afraid of you-!" Kaname walked up to the boy and strikes him across the cheek. Hikaru flinched while Ruka gasped. Kaname then bowed his head to Asato despite the anger he felt for his earlier stunt. Asato always brushed off Hikaru's insults as they were both already used to talking back at each other, but Hanabusa's shouts would make them lose Asato's support for the Academy and that was something Kaname could not afford. 

"I haven't thought him enough manners," Kaname explained, refusing to directly apologize. 

"It's because you are here, Lord Kaname, that I am able to put my concerns at ease and let my grandson attend this academy." Asato kneeled and took Kaname's hand, placing a kiss on it, showing respect for the pureblood. The aristocrat then stood up and got down to business. "It was a pleasure to see you again, Lord Kaname." Asato then turned towards Hikaru and smirked. "And it was a pleasure to "discuss" with you again, Lord Hikaru." Hikaru gave the man an unsavory look. "I will like to speak to my grandson now." 

"Of course, we'll be down to say our farewells Ichijo. Take your time," Kaname said before ordering everyone to give the two some privacy. Walking up the stairs to return to their rooms, Hikaru walked up to Hanabusa and whispered,

"Thank you for standing up for me, Hanabusa, but please avoid getting yourself into trouble." Hanabusa was shocked by the gratitude shown by the pureblood. Hanabusa looked at him with a serious expression.

"I will always protect my Lords, Lord Hikaru, even if it earns me a punishment in return." Hikaru huffed, but Hanabusa's words earned him a smile.

"Just try to keep yourself out of trouble in general, Hanabusa." 

"Hikaru." Both Hikaru and Hanabusa jolted hearing Kaname call for the boy. "Let's go back." Kaname hurried the boy. 

"Coming," Hikaru said, turning and hurrying his steps to catch up to Kaname.

Unknown to them, the purebloods were being followed. 

Once they arrived at their room, Kaname lay down in his seat before grabbing some books and papers, while Hikaru began to rant.

"The nerve Ichijo had...he has no shame. Doing that in front of everyone. What was up with him? Was it because I agitated him or does he not care about hiding his devious facade anymore?" 

"You did agitate him. Ichijo is a patient man but he also has his limits so refrain from doing anything that would cause you harm." Hikaru gave Kaname an expressionless look.

"I know he's got many followers, but I think I'll be fine. I'm not weak and you know that." Kaname put the paper he held down before glaring at Hikaru.

"I know you are not weak, but let us not forget what happened many years ago." Hikaru stared at the ground and nodded gloomily.

"Yeah..I know." Kaname sighed then turned his eyes towards the door.

"If I continue to ignore you will you stand there forever?" Hikaru quickly shut his mouth realizing Ruka stood outside their door. The girl opened the door and entered as Hikaru watched her with confusion.

"I came because...I haven't been scolded for my actions earlier." Hikaru looked at the girl in surprise while Kaname smiled in amusement.

"You want me to slap you? You odd girl." Kaname questioned, earning him a glare from Hikaru. 

"Ruka. The actions you and Hanabusa took earlier were unnecessary and reckless, but nonetheless, I am grateful, so please don't worry about it. You won't be punished for it," Hikaru explained. Ruka smiled sincerely and asked,

"Earlier, striking Hanabusa was to save him from Ichijo wasn't it?" 

"It just happened to turn out that way," Kaname dismissed the girl's statement. Ruka remained silent before questioning,

"Something happened, hasn't it? Lord Kaname seems different and just yesterday, the smell of Lord Hikaru's blood..." Hikaru subconsciously brought his hand up to cover his throat. He glanced at Kaname, knowing that a reminder of that incident would upset him, and just as expected Kaname stared at him with a strict gaze. Ruka seemed to notice the sudden tension in the room.

"Everything's alright, Ruka. Kaname and I just had a little disagreement." Hikaru smiled, but his eyes showed discomfort. 

"I apologize if I said something that I shouldn't have," Ruka apologizes before walking forward and kneeling on the ground. "My lords, please take some of my blood. To recompensate for everything I've done. I wish...to help even if it's just a little." The girl pushed her nail into her neck causing it to bleed. Kaname watched her with a blank expression. Hikaru knew the real reason she was doing this. It was because she liked Kaname, he thought. Hikaru walked forward and grabbed her arm, gently pulling it away from her neck.

"Ruka, please stand up." Ruka feared rejection but slowly stood off the ground with the help of Hikaru.

"Just as Hikaru said, there's nothing to worry about," Kaname stated. "We are perfectly fine." Ruka didn't like the way, Hikaru stared at her with sympathy and Kaname with his usual aloof expression. Ruka simply nodded her head in return.

"Alright." Ruka then bowed to the purebloods and silently exited. Once she was far enough, Hikaru turned towards Kaname.

"You know she likes you, right?" Kaname found this amusing. 

"And you as well." Hikaru looked at Kaname in disbelief.

"Ruka doesn't like me. She's simply a friend." 

"And it is for that reason that she likes you. Many people are attracted to your kindness, something I lack. Ruka is no different. While I am unapproachable, Ruka takes any moment available to speak with you." Hikaru was still in disbelief as he took a moment to think back to all his interactions with the girl. 

"It's...a bit unbelievable to be honest." 

"Simply watch, you'll see." Hikaru hoped that was not the case. Kaname openly pushed the girl away unlike him. He would hate to hurt her feelings. 

After an hour, Kaname stood up.

"Ichijo is leaving, we should say goodbye." Hikaru gave a grimace. 

"I'm coming." Kaname and Hikaru walked back to the common area where Asato already prepared to walk out the door, being escorted by Zero and Yuki. 

"Ichijo," Kaname called out. 

"Kaname?" Yuki questioned, wondering why he was there. Zero spotted Hikaru and gave him a look of confusion, but the boy simply smiled at him before turning back towards Asato. 

"Thanks for coming. I look forward to seeing you again in the future." 

"The same goes for me as well," Asato replied to Kaname before turning towards Hikaru. "Try to keep yourself out of trouble, Lord Hikaru." 

"Thank you for your considerate concern, Ichijo," Hikaru replied, but there was no goodwill between the two. Ichijo bowed and walked out the door. When Hikaru noticed Zero continued staring. Hikaru signaled with his hand an ok before waving him off. It took a moment, but Zero finally turned around to escort Ichijo away. Hikaru then noticed Yuki standing there.

"Yuki," Kaname called, making the girl flustered. "Good work." 

"O-oh no, I- um..umm.." The girl's reaction confused Hikaru as he turned to face Kaname, but he seemed just as perplexed as he was about what the girl was trying to say.

"I just wanted to say thank you for yesterday!" 

"Yesterday?" Hikaru questioned. Yuki then turned towards him. She had noticed he wasn't present yesterday evening for his night classes. 

"Oh! I- Are you feeling well Hikaru?" Hikaru looked at the girl with confusion but felt happy that the girl was asking about his well-being and smiled happily at her.

"Yes, I do. Thank you for asking. I appreciate it." Yuki blushed but nodded and bowed her head.

"I'll get going now. E-excuse me!" The girl then ran off. Kaname was left in confusion while Hikaru was left feeling happy, knowing the girl worried about him.

Unknown to them, Ruka was watching nearby and was filled with jealousy at how easily a human girl could gain such attention from the purebloods.

"What did Yuki mean by yesterday?" Hikaru questioned, his smile still plastered on his face. Kaname refrained from telling Hikaru he had gone over to "talk" to Zero and answered,

"She must have been confused, I was not aware that I did something to earn her gratitude." Hikaru turned to look at Kaname but found no lie and nodded in response. "What was that interaction between you and Zero?" Hikaru felt the air around them thicken.

"It was your fault if you've forgotten." Hikaru blankly answered. 

"Uh, guys," Takuma called from downstairs. "I'm still right here." Takuma sweatdropped. Asato asked him to spy on the purebloods but Takuma refused, and now that he looked up at both purebloods, he did not regret his choice.

Chapter Text

The day class students were rowdier than usual. The school's dance where both day class and night class students come together was coming. Yuki struggled to keep the girls in check while every student on Zero's side feared angering him to even step out of line. Hikaru sweatdropped at the scene as they continued walking. 

They heard the day class girls rushing behind them to catch up, but once they were inside the main building, they were safe. It was when the door slammed closed behind them that they turned and saw Hanabusa had pulled Yuki in, this turned the day class girls against Yuki, now deeply upset by the display of favoritism. 

"They're really jealous of you. It's so cute." Hanabusa joked, listening to the girls' shouts on the other side of the door.

"Will you let go of me please," Yuki said, tugging on her arm. "I need to get back." Hanabusa's arm was then grabbed as he flinched and turned and found the older Kuran giving him a menacing look.

"Didn't I tell you to keep out of trouble Hanabusa?" Hanabusa was frozen in place as Yuki stared at the boy flustered. 

"I was just helping her, Lord Hikaru! She was getting trampled! I swear I didn't mean any harm." Yuki gave him a look of disbelief, as everyone in the room was a witness to his actions. 

"Stop bothering the disciplinary committee," Kaname's voice instructed from the top of the stairs.

"You heard him Hanabusa," Hikaru threatened before tugging his arm clearly irritated. "Let's go." Yuki bowed at Hikaru.

"Thank you for your help, Hikaru." 

"Shouldn't you be thanking me, I'm the one that-uhg!" Hanabusa was cut off as Hikaru wrapped an arm around the boy's neck and held him in a chokehold. Hikaru gratefully smiled at Yuki and nodded his head.

"Any time, Yuki." Yuki stared at Hanabusa and wondered if he was ok, but also believed he deserved the treatment he was getting.

"Don't take your duties so seriously, that you only end up getting yourself hurt," Kaname advised Yuki, making her shyly agree.

"Ok! Sure. I'll be more careful." All of a sudden, the girl was pulled out by Zero, the door slowly closed, leaving them to hear Zero scold Yuki as he dragged her away. Once they left Hikaru let go of Hanabusa as Hikaru glared at him.

"Can't you behave at least once?" Hanabusa whined as he soothed his neck.

"I really wasn't up to anything, I swear..." Hikaru sighed and started walking back up the stairs.

"Let's get going." 

"It was awfully noisy today," Ruka commented.

"Well you know the ball is coming up soon," Akatsuki reminded, but Ruka decided not to reply about the matter.

"I, myself, can not wait for the ball," Takuma cheered.

"Sounds exhausting," Senri commented. Kaname seemed in deep thought about the matter.

"Human balls are different from vampire soirees, aren't they?" Hikaru questioned, his eyes showing wonder. "So it'd be a fun experience without a suffocating atmosphere present." Takuma smiled at the statement.

"You're right, it'll be much more lively." 

"Are you planning to dance with anyone, Lord Hikaru?" Ruka shyly asked, making Hikaru turn towards her. He remembered Kaname's words, making him awkwardly smile and nervously replied,

"I haven't really thought much about it...to be honest." This made Ruka determined to ask for at least one dance from the pureblood.

"You'll join me in a dance, won't you Senri?" Takuma happily asked, but the boy dismissed his statement.

"Why bother? It sounds like such as bothersome thing to do." Takuma chuckled, knowing he'd respond in such a manner.

************

Night fell and the students were now in class. It was the usual atmosphere, but Hikaru picked up a strange presence and he was not the only one.

"A late arrival..a transfer student? Quite mysterious," Takuma muttered. "Something's definitely wrong here.

"Is this about the new book you were reading yesterday?" Senri questioned eating more of the poky he had stolen from Hanabusa. 

"No, what he's saying is true. We've got a new student," Rima informed Senri.

"HEY! THOSE ARE MY CHOCO BISCUITS!" Hanabusa shouted and whined that he was planning to share them with their purebloods. Hikaru turned towards Kaname who flipped through the pages of his book.

"You know something about this, don't you Kaname?" Kaname glanced at Hikaru, but then Kaname turned his eyes forward. Hikaru followed his gaze before hearing a giggle. 

There stood the transfer student, Maria Kurenai. Everyone's attention turned towards the girl who continued laughing. 

"This class looks like fun." Hikaru was getting an eerie vibe from her. "Say shouldn't this class have started already?" 

"Who the hell..are you?" Hanabusa questioned with confusion, but the boy's language did not please Maria.

"The hell??" Maria jumped over the desk and leaped onto Hanabusa's before cupping his face in her hands. "Excuse me, boy. You think you can talk that way to me?" The strange aura around Maria, caused Hanabusa to tremble in place, feeling something strangely odd about her. Kaname broke the tension by speaking up.

"I believe it's the new student's duty to introduce one's self. Right Maria Kurenai?" Maria didn't seem apologetic but she leaped onto the desk in front of Kaname and kneeled. Maria grabbed hold of Kaname's hand and leaned into it.

"If I've upset you please forgive me. I'm sorry, Lord Kaname. I can't believe I finally get to meet a pureblood! I'm so happy!" Maria caressed Kaname's hand with her cheek. Kaname's hand was snatched away from her grasp, she looked up in confusion and smirked when she noticed who it was. Hikaru stared down at her uneasily. 

"Please try to contain your excitement, this is very disrespectful of you." Hikaru narrowed his eyes down at Maria. Maria reached up and brushed the boy's hair out of his face before stroking his cheek, it served to harden Hikaru's glare.

"I apologize for not being able to contain my excitement, Lord Hikaru. How lucky am I to be able to meet not only one but two purebloods." Maria stared into both brothers' eyes as she knew they had guessed who she was by now. Their familiar cold stare stared back at her. Maria then noticed the night class had gathered around, staring at her with hostile gazes. "I'm sorry, it seems I've made everyone a little uncomfortable.: Maria leaped off the desk and towards the front of the class. "Perhaps is best..if I come back another time." And just like that Maria was gone.

"What's with her?!" Ruka questioned in disbelief.

"Just relax will you?" Akatsuki tried calming the girl down. "Frowning like that will just give you wrinkles." 

"You know what?! Mind your own business!" Ruka shouted at Akatsuki. Hikaru leaned up and grabbed Kaname's shoulder, pulling him down to his level. 

"Once we are back, you better tell me what the hell you're planning because you know damn well I don't take the idea of letting threats into this academy too kindly." Hikaru's tone was cold and harsh, but Kaname remained calm. 

"We'll talk once we are in private, in the meantime, let it be," Kaname demanded, staring into the boy's eyes, unbothered. Hikaru wanted to trust that Kaname would tell him everything, but knowing him, he knew that'd be too much to ask for. Hikaru clenched his teeth but then took a deep exhale and slowly nodded his head.

"You better have a good reason for this and....please....remember all we've been through just to get here, Kaname...Don't ruin this for us..." Hikaru gave Kaname a pleading look. Kaname responded by stroking the boy's hair, mimicking what Maria had done to him, attempting to replace her touch with his own.

"I don't plan to, Hikaru, but also keep in mind the goal we are working towards." Hikaru remained silent for a second and finally whispered,

"Yeah...I know." Hikaru let go of Kaname's shoulder allowing him to straighten up. Hanabusa watched the purebloods but did not listen to their whispers, however, he knew from their expressions that Maria was trouble. Hanabusa decided to follow her and walked out of class. Takuma questioned Kaname about what they should do with her only for Kaname to leave it up to Takuma.

Once they returned to the dorms Hikaru stared at Kaname sternly.

"Ok, talk," he demanded. Kaname walked over to his chess board and stared at Hikaru before he began explaining.

"You do know, why Shizuka Hio killed the Kiryu family?" 

"Yeah, because they killed an ex-human that was supposedly Hio's lover. That vampire was found on their vampire list, but according to records it was because she went mad." Hikaru recalled and wondered how this was of any relevance to Kaname's plan.

"Do you know how that ex-human ended up on their list?" Kaname questioned. Hikaru thought about his question for a moment before realizing something.

"No..." Hikaru was surprised by this revelation. "The human was not a level E so there shouldn't have been any reason in which he would've been put on the hunter's list." Kaname nods.

"You gave Ichijo authority to handle negotiations with the vampire hunter's association, not long afterward the massacre of the Kiryu family happened," Kaname analyzed, but the gears were turning in Hikaru's mind as he was beginning to get the picture.

"So this was done on purpose...the senate and the vampire hunter association meant for this to happen..." 

"And I suspect this has something to do with that man. Let us not forget, he was once engaged to Shizuka Hio." 

"So Shizuka can be a threat just as much as Rido..." Hikaru whispered with worry. "We'll have to get rid of her..." 

"Correct," Kaname concluded. "It won't be easy with the Senate's watch, but it is possible." Kaname grew confused when Hikaru suddenly crouched and covered his face with his hands and let out a long sigh. "What's the matter?" Hikaru took a moment to take a deep breath before looking up and brushed his bangs out of his face. The boy wore a guilty expression.

"This also means that what happened with Zero and his family...was my fault. I'm the one that gave the authorization to Ichijo...I'm the one that set Ichijo's plan into motion." Kaname narrowed his eyes at Hikaru. Kaname walked over to him and pulled the boy up to his feet as Hikaru now felt shame for allowing this to happen. 

"You couldn't have known, so don't blame yourself for what Ichijo caused." Hikaru still sulked about the matter and Kaname wasn't having any of it. "There's no time to wallow in despair, Shizuka will make her move at any moment and we have to be ready. We need to protect this academy." Kaname attempted to get Hikaru to refocus on their goal. 

"You're right.." Hikaru said, getting rid of Shizuka would not only keep Yuki safe, but it would also benefit Zero. "Alright...I'll allow your plan to proceed, Kaname." Kaname smiled at this and stroke the boy's cheek. 

"All I need is your trust, Hikaru. Don't worry about anything else." Hikaru leaned into Kaname's tender touch, but the feeling of guilt did not settle within him.

************

The next day, after class, Hikaru played his piano in an attempt to relax. Kaname kept the door to his office open to listen while he contemplated his moves on the chess board. A knock was heard at the door of Kaname's office.

"It's me, Takuma." 

"Come in." Kaname turned towards the door it opened to reveal, Maria standing by Takuma's side. Takuma uneasily turned towards the cracked door that lead to Hikaru's room and apologized.

"I'm sorry for the disturbance, but Maria here says she can't sleep well in our dorm because she's too nervous."

"If I could I'd like to leave the dorm for a while, to keep things peaceful in the night class. I heard there was a building used temporary dorm for the night class at the beginning, if possible, I'd like to stay there," Maria said, but her eyes were trained on the door that was creaked open.

"Very well, I will speak to the headmaster about it." This shocked Takuma.

"You're allowing it?" 

"I'm so happy! Thank you so much!" Maria exclaimed before running off. 

"But Lord Kaname isn't that-" Takuma was about to protest Kaname's decision, but Hikaru's voice rang from his room.

"Don't worry about Maria, Takuma." Takuma then tilted his head to get a better look at Hikaru. Through the crack of the door, he can see him relaxed and playing with his eyes closed, but the moment Hikaru's eyes cracked open slightly, Takuma noticed the red glow in them. 

'Lord Hikaru..is watching Maria..' Takuma realized. Takuma nodded his head. "Alright, then please excuse me." Takuma bowed and left the room. Kaname glanced over at his brother, Hikaru quietly questioned,

"I wonder if Zero knows about that boy." Kaname knew Hikaru was watching the extra presence that was accompanying Maria.

"It's best if we don't mention anything and let things unfold on their own." 

"Right.."

Meanwhile, Maria prepared to move into the old dormitory. The boy she was accompanied by walked by her side. Maria smirked and glanced over at the raven that stood near a tree branch. 

"Such beautiful playing," Maria twirled as she walked then faced the raven again. "It's very fitting because you and I know this game we are playing is a dangerous one." 

"May I ask who you're talking to?" The boy next to Maria questioned her in confusion.

"These birds are not mine...the person they belong to is someone very spineless." 

"Should I get rid of them?" Maria turned away from the raven and continued walking forward.

"No need. He won't do anything unless Kaname Kuran allows it because that's just how he is." 

Back in Kaname's office, Kaname noticed the way his brother's playing stopped and was replaced with a chuckle.

"Spineless?" Hikaru muttered as he wore an annoyed expression. "We'll see about that." Kaname frowned hearing those words. He sensed his brother was provoked into doing something reckless. 

************

The next day, Takuma and Aido were sent to search for Maria. Hikaru spotted her leave the dorm and head toward the main campus where the day class students roamed and before Kaname knew it Hikaru was gone, this displeased him.

After a few minutes of chasing Maria down, Takuma eventually lost her. Aido had instead taken Zero to the back of the school to talk about Shizuka. Maria now roamed the halls of the main building and stepped in front of a window and spotted Aido and Zero talking outside. When Zero noticed Maria's stares, he felt uneasy. He knew that it was Shizuka despite it not being her body. Zero and Aido grew confused when Hikaru appeared behind Maria, they were unable to hear their conversation but they knew the pureblood was not in a good mood.

Maria sensed the older Kuran the moment he appeared behind her as he grabbed her shoulder.

"Who would've known you'd come after me," Maria calmly said side glancing the pureblood. 

"Then if you know why I'm here, I suggest you come with me, so we can talk, just the two of us," Hikaru threatened as Maria willingly separated herself from the window and followed Hikaru. 

Once they were far enough from the day class, Hikaru faced Maria with an annoyed expression. 

"You know, I may seem spineless, but I simply don't like upsetting Kaname more than I already do. So give me one good reason why I shouldn't find where your real body is and end you." Hikaru glared at Maria, but Maria simply gave the boy an arrogant smirk.

"How would you know where to find it? Besides my body is guarded, there's no way you'd get close enough to kill me."

"You mean the boy you brought with you?" Hikaru gave Maria an unamused gaze. "You and I both know I can kill him easily."

"Even if you had the guts to do it, you wouldn't risk making Zero your enemy." Hikaru remained silent for a couple of seconds. They both knew she was right.

"You're right, but that boy that's with you still doesn't stand a chance against me, and even if you decided to wake up in your own body before I can kill you, I can turn that boy against you with a single look." Maria frowned at this, she remembered the pureblood's pesky power.

"You cunning child." Maria's voice deepened, finally revealing she was Shizuka officially. "Fine...I'll tell you something interesting and in return, you'll let me live. How does that sound?" 

"It better be something valuable." Hikaru agreed. "Just know that guaranteeing your life...doesn't mean I guarantee your safety. I will still protect those important to me." Hikaru warned, giving Shizuka a look that said he was not willing to negotiate.

"That's fine by me," Shizuka answered. Shizuka's expression turned serious as she strictly warned. "Those closest to us, are the least we'd expect to betray us, so I suggest you trust no one." Hikaru raised an eyebrow.

"You're talking about Kaname...I know he's hiding something, but why do you say so?" Shizuka smiled, knowing she had grabbed the older Kuran's attention. 

"Because...I know...he hasn't told you, that he and Sara Shirabuki, were the ones that released me from my cage." Hikaru widened his eyes.

"You're telling me, it wasn't Rido..?" Hikaru questioned in confusion.

"For what reason would that man have to free me?" Shizuka narrowed her eyes at Hikaru. She watched Hikaru's demeanor turn uneasy and was stunned with disbelief. Hikaru was snapped out of his thought's when Shizuka's voice returned to Maria's and heard her giggle. "Now then...I'm sure I'll have to be disciplined for my actions today, so shall we return now?" Hikaru stared at Maria. He planned to uphold his end of their deal.

"I'll tell Kaname that I returned you to the dorms," Hikaru answered. "I want to be alone at the moment and having you present in the moon dorms will just cause trouble right now." Maria smiled mischievously.

"Of course, I understand."

"Let's go," Hikaru ordered and started silently walking back to the night dorms. Maria ran up to the boy's side and clung to his arm. Hikaru glanced at her, his eyes narrowed but he decided to remain silent. 

Hikaru escorted Maria back to the old dorm building, the masked boy waited for her there and was taken back when he saw Maria hold Hikaru's arm. This caused him great jealousy and Maria knew it.

Hikaru then headed back to the moon dorms. Hanabusa and Takuma had returned beforehand. The moment Hikaru arrived at his bedroom, Kaname was waiting.

"I was informed by Aido that you were seen leaving with Maria. May I ask what happened?" 

"I returned her to her dorm, I noticed Takuma and Hanabusa were struggling," Hikaru explained, he knew that's not what Kaname was asking.

"I mean what did you and Maria discuss together?" Kaname knew Maria bothered Hikaru in some way last night. Hikaru walked over to his bed and threw himself on it, not bothering to look at Kaname.

"I threatened to kill that boy with her if she chose to continue causing trouble." Kaname narrowed his eyes. "But she caught my bluff." Hikaru gave Kaname a white lie. Kaname noticed Hikaru's unusual silence afterward. Seconds later, Hikaru felt the bed dip beside him, he looked at Kaname, who wore a worried expression.

"What is it that's bothering you?" Hikaru wanted to confront Kaname but decided it was best to control his temper.

"I just realized something...what purpose would Rido have in getting that woman involved? I mean...she was locked up and wasn't a threat to him...so why?" Hikaru questioned Kaname, staring straight into his eyes to see what he would answer. Kaname stroked Hikaru's hair.

"Rido is an insane man, there are times he does things without reason." Kaname trailed his hand down to the boy's cheek and rubbed his thumb on his lips. "Don't worry. We'll make sure nothing happens."  Hikaru felt upset that Kaname would lie to him right through his teeth, but did not express it. Hikaru offered his Kaname a closed-eyed smile.

"You're right." Hikaru kissed Kaname's palm before turning onto his side and facing away from Kaname. "I think I'm going to get some rest before class...my eyes sting a little after being out for so long while the sun was still out." 

"I'll wake you when it's time." Kaname got off the bed and walked towards the door. "Rest well Hikaru." 

"Mhm." Hikaru hummed in acknowledgment and feigned falling asleep, but the boy couldn't rest, he worried if giving Kaname control of their operation was such a good idea and if he should continue letting him act freely to his own accord.

Kaname on the other hand could see right through Hikaru. He wondered what Maria had discussed with him that made the boy gloomy. He planned to find out eventually. He'd make sure of it, one way or another.

Chapter Text

When the sun began to set, Kaname woke Hikaru up for class. Hikaru had not been sleeping at all, but he turned towards Kaname and said,

"You go on ahead, I'll catch up." Kaname stared at him for a moment but then moved along. Hikaru waited until he heard the door shut before he walked over to his nightstand and took a paper and pencil out, writing a note to Zero, warning him of the uninvited guest of the academy that accompanied Maria in the old dorm building. After he finished writing he folded the paper and shoved it into his pocket before heading down. Kaname seemed to be waiting for him. 

"Are you ready?" Hikaru smiled at Kaname and nodded his head. The older Kuran could feel Kaname's observant gaze on him and it made him uneasy. They walked towards the gates where the usual shouts of the day class were lacking. They were all preparing for an exam that would let them attend the ball. Kaname led the way and he did not miss the way Hikaru slowed his steps to walk behind him. Once Hikaru spotted Kaname turn his gaze to smile at Yuki, Hikaru turned around to look at Maria. She was at the very back of the group. Seeing that he had the opportunity, Hikaru silently took the piece of paper out of his pocket and shoved it into Zero's hand. Zero looked at him in confusion but before he could ask what it was, Hikaru held his finger up to his lips telling him to keep quiet before he continued walking away and caught up to Kaname, naturally smiling at Yuki as he passed by. "You were walking slow, why is that?" Kaname questioned him calmly.

"I got distracted. Sorry." Hikaru wore a gentle expression so as not to arouse suspicion from Kaname. "It's so weird not seeing everyone here, but kind of peaceful." Kaname stared at him before agreeing.

"The ball is coming soon. Let's enjoy the silence while we can."

************

That night, once class was over and the night class returned to the moon dorms, Hikaru told Kaname he was headed to bed early in his own room, but Hikaru knew Kaname didn't believe his lies, so the boy waited minutes until he was sure Kaname wouldn't enter his bedroom any time soon before walking over to the window and opening it and prepared to head out to meet up with Zero. Hikaru knew he had to hurry before Kaname noticed, but the moment he tried to jump out, he felt himself get grabbed by his arm and was pulled back into the room. Hikaru widened his eyes in disbelief, whipping his head towards Kaname who glowered down at him. Kaname didn't hesitate to use his pureblood powers to knock the boy unconscious. Hikaru's eyes closed and his weight dropped into Kaname's arms. Kaname kissed the boy's forehead before moving him back to the bed. 

"I am sorry, but I can't have you interfering Hikaru." Kaname headed back to his office where he waited for Maria to arrive, having called her in earlier.

The moment the girl arrived with her companion, Zero's twin, Ichiru. Kaname confronted her about her actions that morning. "That body. That name. At first, I was puzzled on how to respond."

"I was only trying not to embarrass you," Maria responded in Shizuka's voice. 

"Well, it was offensive. It was obvious you were just trying to play around with us," Kaname lectured her.

"Me? Play a game? This is interesting. Tell me, when did you decide to grow up and start looking at things so conscientiously? Ah, that's right. It's when you decided to take his position wasn't it?" Shizuka smirked and glanced over towards the door where she sensed the sleeping pureblood. 

"This position was given, not stolen," Kaname clarified as he toyed with the chess piece in his finger.

"What a grave mistake that was on his part," Shizuka mocked and turned around to walk out, with Ichiru silently following her.  

"What is it that you discussed with him?" Kaname questioned before she could walk out. 

"Shouldn't he be the one to tell you that?" Shizuka said cockily. Kaname knocked over the chess piece. Shizuka knew Kaname realized the distrust Hikaru had gained after having talked to her and was not willing to disclose any information to Kaname and walked out. Kaname narrowed his eyes at the door. He then looked over at the window and sighed. 

"You both make things so difficult for me," Kaname said to himself, before disappearing to go stop Yuki from doing anything reckless, sensing Zero heading towards the old dorm building, followed by Yuki. 

About an hour later, Hikaru slowly opened his eyes and he was disorientated for a moment before realizing what happened and sat up abruptly. Hikaru was in shock that Kaname actually knocked him out. Hikaru sensed Kaname in his office as he angrily got off the bed and stomped towards the door, slamming it open. This caught Kaname's attention.

"You're up," Kaname stated calmly despite Hikaru's enraged gaze on him.

"Kaname, how dare you use your power against me like that!" Hikaru shouted, but Kaname's expression remained the same, this only served in raising Hikaru's anger. Hikaru approached him and slammed his hands on either side of Kaname's head onto the chair. "You're so selfish! Why do you act this way?! I thought we were in this together?!"

"I'm only doing what's best for our plans. Aren't you the one being selfish, Hikaru? Our focus is not Zero nor is it Shizuka, it is Yuki." Kaname argued. 

"Anything that involves this academy AND ZERO IS DIRECTLY CONNECTED TO YUKI, KANAME!" The window's glass cracked. "I love you Kaname, but I'm still your older brother! Learn to respect me and take my decisions into consideration when it comes to matters involving HER FUTURE! It is my job to protect the two of you! So stop deciding things on your own!" Hikaru panted after finishing his rant. Kaname was now silent, he had never faced his brother's wrath this horribly and it hurt him, but he was willing to take his anger if it meant proceeding with his plans. 

"I do respect you, Hikaru." 

"No! You don't!" Hikaru stopped and growled. He knew that arguing with Kaname was useless, he took a deep breath and tried to calm down. He then glared at Kaname. "Kaname, I'm going to warn you just this once. Watch your actions and implore that the careless ones you've taken so far work out in this plan of yours because if anything goes wrong, you'll make me your enemy on that chess board of yours," Hikaru threatened.

"Don't worry, Hikaru. I'll make sure everything goes according to plan and even if you stand in my way...you'll never be my enemy." Kaname tried easing the boy's anger by grabbing his hand and pulling him into his arms. Unfortunately for Kaname, Hikaru was still extremely angry. Hikaru pulled away from Kaname. 

"As much as this hurts you, this hurts me too. I want to be alone tonight. Don't think I don't know about your actions with Shirabuki. I can't easily forgive you this time, Kaname." This finally told Kaname exactly what Shizuka had discussed with Hikaru and it was something he would've preferred to have been kept secret. Kaname watched Hikaru's bedroom door close, his aloof expression wavering, but he was determined to keep his stern gaze. 

Hikaru on the other hand felt overwhelmed, but he knew as a pureblood he had to keep his emotions under control. Something he knew he wasn't very good at doing. He was hurt and angry but also annoyed. Annoyed that he felt horrible for shouting at Kaname the way he did, but he knew he had to teach Kaname a lesson.

************

The next afternoon, Hikaru woke up to a knock at his door. His appearance was disheveled as he slightly opened the curtain and didn't expect the sunlight to hit his eyes, causing him to flinch. 

"Come in," Hikaru groaned. Kaname opened the door and entered. The moment Hikaru remembered last night's events he frowned as he gave Kaname a cold gaze. "What is it?" 

"I planned to go ask Yuki to the ball and thought you would like it if I invited you along." At the mention of the girl's name, Hikaru's eyes light up, causing Kaname to slightly smirk. When Hikaru noticed he instantly reverted back to his cold gaze and replied,

"Alright. I'll be ready in just a bit." 

Once Hikaru changed, Kaname and Hikaru headed downstairs before Takuma questioned where they were going. Kaname informed Takuma they were going to go see Yuki, which caused Ruka to freeze. Takuma decided to join them before all three of them headed to the main building where the day class students should be roaming. 

Walking down the hall of the main building, they spotted Yuki as students around them gasped and squealed having caught sight of the night class students. 

"Good afternoon Yuki," Kaname greeted. Hikaru hurried in his steps and smiled brightly at the girl causing her to blush.

"Yuki, I'm so happy to see you." 

"Kaname? Hikaru? What are you two doing here? And Takuma too?" 

"Follow us, we'd like to speak somewhere more private," Kaname said and led Yuki to a grassy area although they were still followed by the day class girls who maintained their distance.

"Is something wrong? Now is.." Yuki asked with worry.

"We wanted to discuss the ball with you," Kaname started, catching Yuki off guard.

"Oh..ok." 

"We'll see you there won't we?" Kaname questioned. 

"That's right. I was asked to patrol the ballroom." Her answer caused Hikaru to smile at how silly it was.

"Yuki...we mean will we see you there as in...will you be willing to have a dance with us." This caused Yuki to blush.

"I don't have anything to wear to that sort of thing like that and I also have my duties to attend to so..." Yuki confessed.

"When we were kids...we used to dance together all the time.." Kaname reminded Yuki.

"Yeah..that's right. I was always so bad at it," Yuki remembered the fond memory.

"I think you were adorable...the way you stumbled." Hikaru chuckled, resulting in Yuki pouting at him. 

"Kaname always had to guide me and you always had to step in and help, Hikaru.." Yuki said embarrassed by the memory. Hikaru smiled gently and fondly remembering those days.

"You would charge blindly ahead back then," Kaname teased her, this increased the girl's embarrassment. 

"More like you were horrible at instructions," Hikaru defended the girl as he now stared at the ground refusing to look at Kaname. Kaname noticed this but smiled hearing the boy respond to him normally.

"No...Yuki has always been this way...that's why we were always there to protect her." Hikaru couldn't help but feel as if Kaname was talking about more than just their dance practices.

"Yeah.." Hikaru answered solemnly. Yuki sensed something strange between the two brothers as if they were acting differently today. More distant.

"We just don't want to see you get hurt, Yuki," Kaname stated, making Yuki confused about what he was talking about.

"What are you..?" Hikaru instinctively brought his hand up and stroked the girl's hair.

"We will always...protect you...Yuki." Hikaru stated almost nostalgically when she noticed Yuki giving him a strange look, Hikaru pulled his hand away from the girl's hair and smiled apologetically. 

"Just remember we will always be with you," Kaname said with a serious face as he fixed the girl's hair. Their actions seemed strange to Yuki, she felt as if the words were not only directed at her but at each other. She noticed the way Kaname glanced at Hikaru and Hikaru stared back sternly, both having a hidden sadness behind their eyes, but before she could ask anything, Takuma interrupted their conversation.

"Um...We should really get going now you two!" 

"Right," Kaname replied and attempted to grab Hikaru's shoulder to pull him along, only for his hand to get brushed off. Yuki noticed this but once again had no time to question it. 

"Yuki, I really hope we get to dance once again," Hikaru said smiling at her warmly. "Only this time I won't be the one playing and will get to have a full dance together." Hikaru chuckled. 

"I-yeah..alright then," Yuki agreed, feeling flustered at Hikaru's eager demeanor. 

"Well then, we'll be seeing each other at the ball," Kaname confirmed as Yuki nodded her head before watching the two brothers walk away toward Takuma.

"See you later, Yuki!" Takuma waved at the girl as she replied with a bow. The moment Hikaru and Kaname reached Takuma, Takuma muttered, "Looks like she doesn't remember anything." Kaname cringed inside as he heard Hikaru's cold tone.

"What?" Takuma flinched and then realized Hikaru didn't know what happened last night. Takuma assumed he knew by the way Hikaru seemed to be giving Kaname the cold shoulder. Hikaru now had his eyes narrowed at Kaname's back. "Were you planning to tell me what happened after you knocked me out last night or were you planning on keeping that hidden too?"

"Last night...Yuki ran into Shizuka and found out the truth. She charged in recklessly so...I stopped her before she could get hurt and erased her memories. After all, some things are better left forgotten." Kaname explained but decided to purposely leave the part where Yuki witnessed Zero get hurt as Kaname knew Hikaru would go rushing to check on the boy. Kaname continued walking while Hikaru stared daggers into his back. 

"I apologize... I was not aware this would cause an issue.." Takuma apologized, but Hikaru dismissed it.

"It's not your fault Takuma, but..." Takuma looked at the pureblood in confusion as Hikaru smiled at him apologetically. "I'm sorry to do this." Hikaru's expression turned stern as he stated, "Report to me anything you know about Kaname's plans. This is an order." Takuma widened his eyes in disbelief, but since it was a direct order from a pureblood, he could not refuse.

"Of course...Lord Hikaru.." Takuma then glanced at Kaname who continued walking before glancing at Hikaru and whispering, "I don't know much but...I believe Kaname plans to kill Shizuka the night of the ball, I'm sure you are already aware of her body being confined in the cellar of the old dorms. I don't know how, but...he's having Seiren guard the place that night, and...Zero may be involved in his plan somehow." Hikaru nods his head. 

"Thank you, Takuma. This is enough," Hikaru said before thinking over the information he now knew. 'I knew Kaname was trying to get rid of Shizuka...but what exactly is his plan to avoid the Senate's watch...if Zero's involved...is he planning on using Zero to kill her? But that's impossible since Zero is under Shizuka's control...unless there was a way... that would mean Zero would be punished for the death of Shizuka Hio..." This is when it clicked in Hikaru's mind. 'No wait...that's not it...Kaname is planning to frame Zero for her death while he makes the kill.' Hikaru narrowed his eyes and looked up at Kaname, only to realize he was still watching him from the corner of his eye. Hikaru became expressionless before speeding his steps up to catch up to Kaname. Kaname tried reading his thoughts, but it was hard to tell what Hikaru was thinking this time, now that he noticed Kaname observing him. 

"Would you like to accompany me to pick a dress out for Yuki tomorrow?" Kaname asked calmly. Hikaru glanced at him and nodded his head.

"Sure..." Hikaru answered but maintained his neutral expression as he didn't want Kaname to find out he had figured out his whole plan. He had to figure out a way to prevent Kaname's plan.

Chapter Text

Hikaru walked around town with Kaname. His eyes already burning from the irritating sensation of the sunlight. They both silently walked next to each other. They were headed to a well-known shop that sold tailored clothing. When they entered the shop they were greeted as per usual, it was a shop owned by the Ichijo family, therefore they were greeted with respect, fully knowing that they were purebloods. 

"Bring out every dress, I want to see them all," Hikaru ordered as the servants did as they were told and brought out the dresses for women.

"Get rid of any that are similar to this one right here," Kaname said, pointing at the dress that had a mature style to it. Hikaru and Kaname now looked through the remaining dresses as Hikaru turned towards Kaname and sternly stated,

"Yuki needs something to match her innocent and adorable face, so don't pick anything out with any dark colors." Kaname smiled at the comment.

"I agree. I suggest something white." The servants got working on getting rid of whatever they didn't like and so only white dresses remained. "How about this?" Hikaru looked over at what Kaname picked out and cringed. 

"....I forget how much of a pervert you can be...get that thing out of my sight." It was an off-the-shoulder mermaid dress with a big bow in the back. "Yuki would feel embarrassed, not to mention the top looks like it can slip off considering how loose it is." 

"Then what about this one?" Kaname said, showing him a different style, but it earned him a blank stare from Hikaru.

"Don't make her look, like she's entering a nunnery either...this is a ball...." Kaname huffed in amusement. 

"Then what do you suggest?" Hikaru groaned, feeling unsatisfied with the dresses he was finding.

"Something frilly and free, but cute. Something that would match her." Kaname got searching again before finding a certain dress and showing Hikaru.

"This one should do." Hikaru looked over and inspected the dress it's exactly what he described but he was still feeling doubt.

"I don't know..." Kaname gave the boy a blank smile before turning towards the store clerk. 

"We'll be taking this one." 

"As you wish Lord Kaname." Hikaru grabbed Kaname's shoulder and gripped it before harshly pulling him down to his level and gave Kaname a menacing look. 

"Hold on just a moment." Kaname let his brother, pull him away from the store clerk. Hikaru looked over the dress one more time and sighed. "It's missing something.." 

"Lord Hikaru, if I may suggest adding a bow to the back of the dress." The store clerk grabbed some fabric and created the illusion of a bow in the back of the dress. "We can sew it like this." Hikaru smiled and nodded his head. 

"Yes, let's do that." Kaname then looked at the fabric before saying. 

"I'd like to add a ribbon necklace with a rose attached to it." The store clerk took note of the order.

"Will that be all?" Kaname handed the store clerk, the necessary measurements for the dress before nodding. 

"Yes, have this ready before sundown and send it to Cross Academy for Yuki Cross," Kaname ordered. Hikaru was excited to see Yuki in the now modified dress. After covering the bill of the dress they headed out of the shop while Hikaru smiled satisfied by their purchase.

"She's going to look beautiful." 

"You would've thought that either way with whatever she would have worn in the very end," Kaname teased.

"You're no different," Hikaru argued back. Kaname smiled at him, but his eyes expressed sadness. 

"Why don't we stop by to get something to eat while we are out?" Kaname suggested and stopped walking. Hikaru glanced over and he was referring to a cafe shop. Hikaru's eyes widened as he would really enjoy eating something sweet, he was tempted by the offer, his eyes never leaving the shop.

"Maybe just a little..." Hikaru gave in and started walking towards the shop. Kaname followed him. Once they entered, the waitress instantly recognized them as night-class students by their beauty and hurried to serve them.

"Welcome! May I take your order?" The waitress asked with a blush present on her cheeks and spoke in a sweet tone. This went unnoticed by Hikaru as he was focused on looking at the menu and ordered a strawberry cake with a side of mitsumame while Kaname simple ordered some tea and didn't pay any mind to the waitress. "It'll be right out." Hikaru happily waited for his food as Kaname enjoyed seeing his smile once again, but he had planned to ease Hikaru's anger this way before trying to find what it was he was thinking. He had already asked Takuma to tell him what it was that he discussed with Hikaru, but this made Takuma uncomfortable and nervous, earning some words of advice from the vice president.

"Kaname, you should trust in Lord Hikaru some more...it not only troubles him but hurts him that you deliberately hide things from him." Were Takuma's words for Kaname before refusing to tell him any more than that, leaving Kaname to let it be for the time being. 

"Huh? We didn't order this," Hikaru's voice broke Kaname out of his thoughts as he noticed the plate of mochis added to their order.

"It is on the house," the waitress told them, earning her an excited smile from Hikaru as he thanked her for it. This caused her to fan over the reaction. "If there is anything else, feel free to call me." She swooned before walking away. Hikaru began eating their order as Kaname drank his tea. 

"You are always so clueless when it comes to matters such as these," Kaname commented, confusing Hikaru.

"What do you mean?" 

"Look around." Hikaru looked around the cafe and only then did he realize people staring at them and the waitress still watching them from where she stood as he awkwardly smiled.

"I guess it's to be expected. We aren't like them, so we stand out." Hikaru continued eating. Kaname remained quiet for a couple of seconds, staring at the boy before speaking up.

"Hikaru...we both have the same goal in mind only our means to reach it are different, but you know better than anyone, the actions I've taken so far...were the best for the two of you. So that no harm will come to either of you. All I want is to see you two smile." Hikaru sadly looked at Kaname as he bit his lip to stop himself from the pain he felt. 

"But I don't want that to happen at the expense of...everything and everyone around us..." Hikaru admitted. 

"And by everyone, you mean Zero?" Kaname questioned him, making Hikaru frown.

"I mean the academy Kaname," The boy growled. "So that's why...even if you get upset with me...I won't let you continue what you're doing." Kaname sternly narrowed his eyes at Hikaru.

"And how do you plan on doing that?" Hikaru huffed in amusement and grinned at Kaname.

"As if I'd tell you." Kaname frowned as Hikaru lost any joy he felt in the moment and his cold expression returned. He brought out the money to cover the bill and left it on the table before standing up and heading for the door.

"Excuse me, is everything alright? I noticed you didn't finish your order," The waitress chased after Hikaru.

"I'm sorry...I paid for the extra mochis, I suddenly felt full. Sorry for the trouble." Hikaru gave her an apologetic smile and walked out of the cafe. Kaname followed after him. 

"Hikaru," Kaname called out to the boy and hurried after him, but Hikaru ignored his calls. This angered Kaname as fastened his steps, easily catching up to the boy. Hikaru was pulled into an alleyway and slammed onto the wall by Kaname, causing him to gasp in surprise. 

"Kaname, what the-?!" Hikaru froze, seeing Kaname's glaring red eyes on him. Kaname had the boy trapped in between him and the wall. He reached and stroked his fingers down the boy's hair before taking hold of the back of his head and tilting his head to the side. Hikaru grew flustered at the sudden feeling of Kaname's tongue on his neck. Not only have they not fed on each other, causing them to crave each other's blood. Hikaru also knew Kaname could peek into his memories, thoughts, and feelings through his blood. Hikaru clenched his teeth before quickly gripping Kaname's neck and used his strength to pull Kaname past him. He rapidly turned their bodies so their positions were switched. Hikaru now had Kaname pinned onto the wall by his neck. His eyes glowed red, staring at Kaname with a look of unhinged anger. "You're really unbelievable...how far you would be willing to go just to get your way." Hikaru trembled with rage and then harshly pulled his hand away. Kaname watched the boy's expression turn from rage to sadness until it finally fell into a hurtful look. 

Hikaru turned away and continued making his way back to the academy, leaving Kaname behind. Kaname took a long exhale and pushed his bangs out of his eye. There were some things he was tempted to just erase from Hikaru's mind, but he knows he had already made things worse enough.

************

After he returned to the academy, Hikaru prepared for the ball by getting dressed in his night-class uniform before pinning the rose to his chest. He stared at himself in the mirror. Tonight it was when everything would go down and he had to prevent Kaname from framing Zero. Hikaru walked out of his bedroom and spotted Kaname waiting for him in the hallway. Hikaru simply walked past him, leaving Kaname to silently follow behind. The two silently headed to the ballroom with the rest of the night class. Everyone had their own mission tonight.

Chapter Text

The night class walked down the path that led to the ballroom. Zero stood in front of the door guarding, watching over the night class students that passed by him. Hikaru paused in his steps, making Kaname turn towards him. 

"Hikaru, let's head inside," Kaname said sternly, but Hikaru simply frowned at him and glared.

"I'll join you when I feel like it, so don't wait for me," Hikaru demanded. Zero was surprised to see the two argue and confused about why the older pureblood wanted to stay behind. Kaname glanced at Zero with distaste but headed inside to join the rest of the night class. 

"You and Kaname aren't on good terms at the moment, are you?" Zero questioned him, knowing the answer, but Hikaru scoffed, before changing the subject.

"You received my note, right? And you found out the truth?" Hikaru questioned him. Zero's expression fell into a serious look. 

"Yeah...I already knew about Shizuka, but I didn't think he'd be with her after all this time..." 

"I'd tell you to avoid her tonight, but knowing you that might be impossible, so all I can say is don't worry about the consequences." Zero looked at the boy in confusion. 

"What is that supposed to mean?" Hikaru smiled and shrugged his shoulders. Zero didn't like not knowing what the pureblood had planned. Hikaru moved to head inside only to get stopped by Zero. "Hold on, how did you know about Ichiru?" Hikaru didn't know how to tell Zero that it was technically both his and Kaname's fault that caused the death of his family so Hikaru didn't face Zero and answered,

"I've been watching Maria ever since she came...that boy looked so much like you.." Hikaru didn't give Zero a chance to talk anymore and headed into the ballroom.

************

The day class girls happily danced with the night class students, but Hikaru made sure to avoid them and headed to where his younger brother stood. Hikaru passed Ruka, who noticed him. The girl looked like she wanted to walk up to him but he sadly looked at her and continued making his way toward the terrace, making her change her mind. 

When Hikaru entered the terrace, he stayed on the opposite side of Kaname. 

"Why do you insist on hurting me this way?" Kaname asked, narrowing his eyes at Hikaru.

"Because you hurt me just the same," Hikaru replied calmly. 

"The only one I love is you, Hikaru," Kaname defended, making Hikaru understand what he was saying.

"And the only one I love is you too, Kaname. Zero and I are barely even friends for you to be accusing me of such things." 

"Yet the last time I asked, you told me you two were not even considered friends, now I see things have changed." 

"You're jumping to conclusions. Zero has been a good ally...in comparison to you." The rose on Kaname's chest wilted. Kaname was good at hiding his emotions physically, but his powers responded to them openly. Kaname stared down at the wilted petals on the floor miserably. 

"Everything I do is for the sake of you two, whether it's seen that way or not because my attention will always be and has been solely on the two people I love the most." Hikaru clenched his eyes closed, feeling a pit in his throat and the pain in his heart. Hikaru remained silent, but soon their attention was grabbed.

"Kaname, Hikaru," Yuki called out to them. They turned towards her. Hikaru widened his eyes and smiled happily as he spouted out,

"You look even more beautiful than I imagined." This caused Yuki to blush and stutter,

"T-thank you for giving me the dress." The girl bowed and then stared at them, trying to find any strange behavior that she had previously noticed, but everything was normal per usual. 

"Why the strange look?" Kaname asked her. This surprised her as she held her face, wondering what expression she was making. "Just a joke. The dress suits you quite nicely." Yuki felt even more flustered. Kaname then walked up to the girl and grabbed hold of her hand. "Will you do me the honors of dancing with me?" Kaname asked.

"Sure, it's just..what about..?" Yuki looked over at Hikaru who watched them with an expressionless look. The moment Yuki looked over, Hikaru wore his gentle smile and calmly replied,

"Don't worry, I'll jump in if you allow me to?" Hikaru asked as Yuki nodded her head before she was pulled in by Kaname and then started dancing slowly. Yuki noticed that they were dancing slower than the beat of the music inside. Hikaru watched them closely and looked away momentarily as he was reminded of happier memories. Unknownst to the three of them, Zero watched everything from afar. 

"Kaname, why aren't we dancing in time to the music now?" Yuki questioned him. 

"Because I wasn't paying attention to it. Let's dance slowly, shall we? Like we did in the old days." Kaname asked, he was in no better state than Hikaru. Both were remembering better times between each other. 

"I remembered...back then," Yuki said, thinking back to those memories. "It was the time, I had just learned the waltz and I could only dance it slowly." Yuki stopped dancing as Kaname frowned.

"Yuki..."

"This is cruel when will you stop treating me like a child?" Yuki questioned him. Hikaru widened his eyes as he never thought Yuki would have an issue treating her as they once did when they were younger.

"That was never my intention," Kaname replied calmly. Hikaru then stepped up and took Yuki's hand pulling her into him, surprising her.

"You don't mind if I cut in now, do you?" Hikaru smiled down at her and started dancing to the rhythm of the music. Yuki was still caught off guard and stumbled to keep up with him, but Hikaru simply chuckled and guided her. "One, two, three, one, two, three, and spin." Hikaru spun the girl allowing her to predict the next step and keep up. "One, two, three, one two, three. There you go." Yuki looked up at Hikaru as Hikaru guided her calmly. "Don't pull me, let me lead." Hikaru moved them around as Yuki blushed and allowed him to have this dance while she stared down at her feet. Kaname watched them closely, despite being scolded by both, this is what he wanted. To see them both smiling and happy. Hikaru's eyes met with his and caught Kaname off guard. Hikaru spun Yuki into his arms then counted. "One, two, three, one, two, three." Kaname and Yuki looked at each other before they followed his count and continued the dance. Kaname smiled and Yuki sadly smiled back. Hikaru watched them fondly and continued counting. Kaname then spun Yuki and passed her back to Hikaru.

The three got a full dance with the girl and ended with her between them as each held one of her hands. Yuki's bashful blush remained the entire time as she looked at both of them who smiled down at her. 

"We never intend to treat you like a child Yuki..." Hikaru stated. 

"We just enjoy the times we used to have together long ago," Kaname clarified. Yuki looked between them. She wanted to believe their words, but there was doubt in her mind as she frowned and pulled her hands away towards her chest. 

"Then...why did Kaname put me to sleep the other night and erased all my memories from that evening?" Hikaru glanced at Kaname with narrowed eyes. "as if...stopping a small child from meddling in things." Hikaru sighed and placed a hand on the girl's shoulder. 

"Yuki...I'm sorry Kaname did that to you...but we don't want you putting yourself in danger..." Hikaru consulted the girl.

"I was only trying to protect you..." Kaname clarified, then hugged the girl. "I thought it was the best thing to do." Hikaru felt conflicted as he didn't approve of Kaname's actions, but to stop Yuki from getting involved in danger, Hikaru would've turned to drastic measures as well. Yuki pulled away and gave them an apologetic look.

"I'm so sorry..." Yuki then ran away, they watched her sadly. 

"She's going to do something she's not supposed to, isn't she?" Hikaru questioned Kaname.

"It seems like it.." Kaname said and turned away, leaning against the terrace's rails. 

"What happened to Yuki?" Both brothers turned towards Zero, who now stood in the doorway. Kaname glanced at Hikaru, but the boy simply stared at Zero apathetically.

"I told you, what your role is. You are to be her shield, have you forgotten?" Zero realized Yuki may be in trouble as he hurried off the terrace and jumped off and went after the girl. Kaname stared at Hikaru, his expression never changed. "I am surprised you didn't protest or try to interfere, Hikaru." Hikaru gave Kaname a cheeky smirk and stated calmly,

"No...I've realized that our beliefs may be different Kaname, but you and I are no different when it comes to our actions...we are both stubborn and reckless. That's why...I don't plan on stopping you, tonight." Kaname was surprised and suspicious. It was because they were both stubborn, that he didn't think Hikaru would easily give up. He watched the boy smile at him. "What's the matter?" Hikaru asked, interrupting Kaname's stares.

"It's nothing..." Kaname replied, but the uneasiness within him didn't leave. "I'm just wondering what is it you have up your sleeve, Hikaru." 

"Don't worry...nothing that'll get in your way..." Hikaru answered, confirming Kaname's suspicion that the boy planned to do something and just like any Kurans' actions, it was going to be reckless. 

"Is everything alright you two?" Takuma asked entering the terrace, seeing the two purebloods were left alone and knowing their earlier mood, it worried him.

"Don't worry, Takuma everything is fine," Hikaru replied. "Go enjoy the dance. There's nothing to worry about." Takuma looked at the purebloods stunned. He thought they would still be mad at each other, but everything seemed normal. Takuma smiled and nodded his head.

"Alright, call if you need anything." Takuma left back inside. Hikaru turned back towards Kaname and asked,

"Shouldn't you get going?" Kaname smirked and replied,

"I would, if I wasn't so worried about what your plans are..." 

"I guess you'll have no choice, but to find out or do you want to ruin your own plans?" Hikaru said calmly. Kaname sighed and grabbed the boy's arm, pulling him out of sight from the glass door before leaning down and planting a kiss on the his lips. Something Kaname missed very much. He stroked the boy's cheek. Hikaru frowned but leaned into the touch.

"Please...all I'm asking is that you don't get yourself into trouble." Hikaru stared into Kaname's eyes for a moment before closing his own. 

"Go." Kaname frowned at the reply but did as he was told and disappeared. Hikaru waited a few seconds. "This can either go horribly wrong or right...I'll just have to find out." Hikaru disappeared from the terrace.

"Lord Kaname? Lord Hikaru?" Ruka called, looking around the terrace. Once she realized the purebloods were gone her expression fell. She knew she was too hopeful to think she'd get to dance with either of the two and yet it pained her, knowing a human girl like Yuki, got to dance with both.

************

Meanwhile, in the old dorm building, Zero had shot Shizuka various times and the pureblood intended to run away while Ichiru defended her. Zero was on his back preventing Ichiru from stabbing his dagger into him with a katana. Ichiru shouted angrily about why Zero was always the getting chosen. 

"Still it was you who Shizuka chose! AND NOT ME!" Ichiru prepared to stab his dagger into Zero, but grew confused when it was suddenly blown out of his hands. 

"Hikaru?" Yuki called with confusion. Zero and Ichiru turned towards the doorway where the pureblood stood and smiled at Yuki before he slammed the door shut and broke the lock, trapping the three inside the room. 

"What's going on...?" Ichiru questioned as he hurried off Zero and tried to open the door. "Why won't it open?!" Ichiru panicked as he sensed Shizuka may be in danger.

Hikaru walked towards the room he sensed Kaname and Shizuka. Hanabusa was hidden behind a wall but was quick to notice the elder Kuran walking towards him. Hanabusa panicked, having been caught, but before he could speak, Hikaru covered his mouth and leaned into his ear before whispering,

"I'm going to need you to pretend you didn't see anything tonight...and if you did...I was the only one here, understood?" Hanabusa stared at Hikaru in confusion but nodded his head. "Good." Hikaru released him before walking over to the door and entered the room.

"Just like you...I would do anything for the sake of the ones I love..." Kaname whispered in the woman's ear but then turned towards the door, where Hikaru stood. "So you did come to stop me after all...Hikaru." 

"No...actually.." Hikaru closed the door behind him to prevent Hanabusa from seeing and hearing any more than he already had. "You may continue. I said I wouldn't get in your way..." Kaname stared at him in confusion.

"You won't change, will you? Do you plan to remain spineless and under the control of Kaname Kuran?" Shizuka mocked the boy. "I expected more from you. You will get dragged down the dark path he's heading for." 

"We are purebloods...our paths were already dark from the moment we were born," Hikaru dismissed her statement. "And don't worry Shizuka, you don't have to worry about anyone, but yourself." Hikaru walked up to the two and leaned into the woman's ear. "Sleep well." Hikaru sunk his fangs into the woman's neck and drank her blood. Shizuka widened her eyes and Kaname stared at him in shock. Hikaru opened his hunger-filled glowing eyes and looked up at Kaname. After having his fill, he pulled away and smiled at Kaname. "What's wrong? Wasn't this your plan? To kill her and drain her dry of her blood? Here let me help." The boy pushed his hand into the woman's chest. Her life now slowly faded. Kaname grabbed hold of Hikaru's hand.

"Hikaru." Kaname glared at him. "Why do you do this all of a sudden?" 

"I thought you'd be happy that I'd be helping you...besides I can't allow my younger brother to dirty his hands, now can I?" Kaname noticed the way his brother's smile seemed odd. "Drink up or else, her blood will go to waste." Hikaru encouraged, knowing it was important to absorb Shizuka's powers. Kaname looked down at the dying woman's neck before biting down and absorbing her power through her blood. Shizuka smirked, seeing she was wrong.

"I guess, you aren't spineless after all." 

"Sorry to break my promise to you..." Hikaru apologized, looking down at her with pity. "In the very end, I ended up killing you." Shizuka huffed in amusement, finding the apology empty and worthless. As purebloods, it was in their nature to deceive. Kaname gently laid her on the ground before telling Hikaru.

"Let us go." Hikaru listened to Kaname before both purebloods disappeared. 

Once they returned to the moon dorms, Kaname suspiciously stared at Hikaru and questioned him.

"What was the reason behind your actions?" 

"To make your plan successful and get rid of Shizuka?" Hikaru said shrugging his shoulder, but Kaname narrowed his eyes, knowing there was more to it.

"There was no need for you to get involved."

"Then I can say the same," Hikaru remarked and thought his unspoken words. 'For what's about to come next.' Kaname walked up to Hikaru and wrapped his arms around the boy, nuzzling his face into his neck.

"I worry that you might have done something dangerous without my knowledge," Kaname confessed. He then noticed the way the floor underneath them cracked. He inspected the boy's expression which remained unchanged, but Kaname let go of him nonetheless.  Hikaru felt uneasy that Shizuka's power was harder to control especially when they were reacting to his emotions. He was still upset, but he very much tried to get rid of the feeling, believing it was petty now realizing he was being hypocritical. "Let's get you washed up. You reck of her blood." Kaname pulled the boy towards the bath. Hikaru allowed him to because to Hikaru it didn't matter that Kaname was trying to get rid of any evidence of his doing. The damage had already been done and all he had to do now was wait. 

Chapter Text

Once the ball was over the night class students returned to the moon dorms. Hanabusa and Akatsuki came into Kaname's office to report the death of Shizuka Hio. Akatsuki explained what was seen at the scene of her death. Hikaru silently stared at Hanabusa as Hanabusa stared back nervously. He knew Hikaru was telling him to keep quiet. Kaname accused Zero of killing her, but he noticed the strange way Hanabusa looked uneasy.

"What's wrong, Aido?" Hanabusa looked over toward the pureblood and quickly replied,

"No..nothing.." Hikaru smiled, satisfied with his reply. 

"In any case, I must report all this to the Senate. It's a fact that someone has committed the greatest taboo, they have dared to do the unspeakable by killing a pureblood." Kanama said and stood up from his chair, walking over to the window and pretending to mourn. Hikaru blankly stared at his dramatic acting. "It's tragic, people gave her the cruel nickname of Kuruizaki-hime. I wonder if anyone truly understood her."

"Kaname shouldn't you go contact the Senate? And Hanabusa, Akatsuki, thank you for informing us, you can go now," Hikaru said standing up from the chair. "Also inform everyone, Kaname and I won't be attending class." 

"Alright. Let's go Hanabusa," Akatsuki says but watches Hanabusa act strangely.

"Yeah.." Hanabusa replies hesitantly before they made their way out of the room, his eyes never leaving the two purebloods. The moment they left Hikaru spoke up.

"We don't need to put up an act, you know?" 

"A pureblood has just died, it'd be suspicious if we were indifferent to the news," Kaname explained, not that it mattered to Hikaru. "May I ask why you won't be attending class today, Hikaru?" 

"You can ask, but it doesn't mean I'll tell you," Hikaru nonchalantly replied. Kaname narrowed his eyes. "Now, go write up that report, I'm sure the senate, would like to know that Shizuka Hio is dead." It sounded as if Hikaru was referring to the Senate was going to be relief the pureblood was dead, but something in his tone made Kaname guess otherwise.

"What will you do in the meantime?" Kaname asked the boy, but he only received silence in return, making Kaname sigh. "I'll send them a letter, this instant." Hikaru nodded. 

"I'm going out." The older boy didn't wait for a reply and left the room. Kaname felt troubled, he had an idea of what the boy was planning to do and he wouldn't stand for it. 

************

The sunset and Kaname went out to search for Hikaru's presence, but he ended up running into Yuki. Meanwhile, Hikaru hid in the room where they kept Zero locked up, he couldn't enter with Yagari keeping watch. Zero struggled against his chains, his progression to a level E had sped up due to the loss of blood he suffered during his battle with Shizuka and Ichiru. It was then that Kaien arrived, but they soon heard a sound outside the cellar. Hikaru grew irritated knowing who it was. The moment Kaien and Yagari left, Hikaru appeared and rushed toward Zero. 

"Zero," Hikaru called to the boy and pulled his own sleeve up. Zero's red piercing eyes looked up at him with bloodlust, releasing loud shouts, he went to attack the boy. Hikaru let him, but before Zero could take a bite out of his arm, Kaname pulled him back. 

"That hunter did well in keeping watch of Zero, knowing you, you would've acted much earlier if you weren't almost caught in here. Wouldn't you?" Hikaru growled at Kaname's statement as he pushed Kaname's hand away. 

"Kaname, don't try to stop me. Zero needs help, I refuse to leave him like this." 

"I had already planned on stopping his deterioration to a level E, however, now I'm not sure if I should or if it is worth it, seeing as you once again went behind my back to do this." Hikaru glared at Kaname.

"So what? Are you just going to throw away one of the pieces of your little game just because I was going to offer my blood when it is clearly beneficial to your plan? How unreasonable can you be?" 

"I can't stand you being this way, Hikaru. You're becoming too reckless." Kaname sternly told the boy. Zero watched the two purebloods argue as his body trembled and he felt like he was going mad, the pained grunt caught Hikaru's attention, making the boy's patience run thin.

"I wouldn't have to act this way if you confide in me at all. Let's be honest, you've done and hidden so many things from me, things I don't agree with and you never once thought of asking for my opinion on them. I have put my faith in you and you break it by deceiving me. Never once have you trusted in me or considered what I had to say or how I felt. How do you expect me to trust you when you can't do the same in return?" Hikaru said, his voice slightly cracking at the end. "I've tried so hard to support you, but..." The boy trailed off, before shaking his head and turning towards Zero. "It doesn't matter...I'm doing this whether you approve or disapprove of it." Hikaru tugged his jacket's collar to the side in frustration before kneeling in front of Zero. Zero hesitantly reached for the boy. Hikaru's eyes were trained on Zero with a frown present on his face. It was then that Kaname shoved Hikaru away from Zero and pushed his wrist into Zero's mouth. Zero's fangs cut through the skin, allowing Zero to get a taste, but Zero rejected Kaname and pulled his head away before slapping his hand away. 

"I will not stand idle while you give yourself to someone else, your blood is only mines to indulge in," Kaname said, anger clearly showing in his eyes. Hikaru bites his lip extremely upset with Kaname. Shizuka's power in his system strongly reacted to his emotions as the room around them began to crack. Kaname ignored it and turned towards Zero gripping onto his face to turn his head back towards him. "The purest blood in my body will prolong your life and force the shadows of madness to reside. You will take it, but understand one thing." Zero stared at the pureblood stunned, seeing the most rage-filled eyes he's ever seen the pureblood show. "I am not doing this for you, this is for Yuki and I refuse to let my older brother give you what should be only mines." Kaname shoved Zero's head towards his neck forcefully. Zero could no longer resist before he sank his fangs into Kaname's neck and drank for him. Hikaru watched with his fist clenched tightly and his eyes shaken with anger. 

Once Zero had his fill and his madness resided, he pulled his head away from Kaname's neck. Kaname glared at him as if wanting him dead on the spot.

"You've done what you needed to do and stopped me," Hikaru growled and walked over before grabbing the chains that held Zero. He tugged them with all the strength he could muster until the chain finally broke. "Now give me some space and don't follow me." Hikaru pulled Zero along, forcing the boy to follow him. Kaname watched them with distaste. 

Once they were far enough, Zero spoke up.

"Hikaru."

"What?" The boy replied, irritation still clear in his voice but showed no signs of stopping his rush to who knew where. Zero tugged his arm causing the boy to stumble back and finally turn towards him. "What is it?" The boy questioned aggressively.

"You're angry at Kaname." 

"What gave you that idea?" Hikaru questioned the boy sarcastically, receiving silence as a reply afterward. Hikaru's anger diminished. He ran his fingers through his hair and gripped it with frustration, his back leaning against the wall. "Sorry...yeah, I'm angry with him, but it feels like that's all I've been lately."

"It's because you've let yourself get pushed over by Kuran. It's surprising that you've dealt with it for this long," Zero scolded him, making Hikaru narrow his eyes at him.

"It's because thought we were a team. I allowed him to call the shots because I thought we were working together to accomplish our goal!" Zero perked up at this before he questioned,

"What are you and Kaname planning?" Hikaru avoided looking at Zero before coming up with a lie.

"We want peace...this academy is what ensures we get that." Hikaru looked down at the ground sadly. 'Or at least that's my goal...' "It's so hard living as a pureblood, you know? Working to please everyone while they work on controlling us in return...this academy isn't like that..." Hikaru trailed off before he grew angry again and began to rant. "Since the moment you are born, you are taught to follow the senate's stupid rules and etiquette. You have to please everyone and never allowed to express yourself as a pureblood, because we are from a high and dignified rank they say! It doesn't matter how others speak of you or treat you, you must always remain courteous. And that's exactly what I was...but it was easier when my parents were around because they were kind people." Hikaru gained a sorrowful expression. "It was my mother's dream to build this place so we can live happy and free. So I made her dream my own..." Zero remembered he had something similar long ago. "I wish they were still here...despite being good people...they were taken from us...and no one even knows about it. It was also the day that...Kaname became my everything because he is the reason I'm not alone. So to me, it didn't matter if I was looked at as a pushover or Kaname's shadow...as long as he was happy, I was fine with anything...but how am I supposed to let him ruin everything we've worked for?" 

"You're afraid of losing any more of what is most important to you," Zero commented. Hikaru nodded his head as the ground underneath him began to crack. This caught Zero off guard, but it was when he realized that the pureblood was tearing up and failing to hold back his tears did he realize he had struck a nerve. 

"I just want us to reach our goal and finally be happy..." Hikaru choked on his sobs. "I'm so tired of being everyone's pawn and getting everything taken away from me..." Zero stared at the boy, who appeared vulnerable at that very moment. It reminded him of the way Yuki cried over the idea of losing him, so Zero attempted to comfort the pureblood in the same way and patted the boy on the head. 

"Then start doing things your way, it's that simple. Don't let Kaname push you around anymore." Hikaru appreciated the comfort Zero was trying to offer, but his guilt wouldn't allow him to enjoy it for too long.

"I'm sorry for dumping everything on you like this. It's just hard when you can't really talk about it to anyone..." Hikaru pushed away from the wall and wiped his tears away. "I don't deserve your comfort, so thank you..." Hikaru gently pushed Zero's hand away before staring straight into the boy's eyes and saying, "You're a good person, Zero. Unlike me..." Hikaru remembered Zero once implied he didn't think he was such a bad person, but Hikaru was sure his train of thought would change if he knew he was part of the reason his parents were no longer here.

"What do you-?" Zero tried asking what he meant by that but was quickly cut off.

"And I'm sorry for the way Kaname behaved tonight, he shouldn't have forced you to drink his blood." Zero narrowed his eyes at this, still disgusted by having to drink Kaname's blood. "Go to Cross and tell him I let you out, so he can get rid of those." Hikaru glanced at the broken chains that remained cuffed to Zero's wrist. "I need to head back now..." Hikaru faced the direction of the moon dorms.

"Wait!" Zero stopped him, before hesitantly asking, "That night...what were you doing there and what happened after...?" Zero questioned why he locked them in the room before he disappeared with no explanation, only for the scent of Shizuka's blood to fill the air moments later. 

"It's exactly as you think," Hikaru answered. "So don't worry about it. There's no reason for you to get involved any further. All I ask is that you keep this secret from Kaname." Hikaru then continues making his way back. "See you tomorrow. Night." Zero was left standing there staring at the pureblood's back. 

************

When Hikaru returned to the dorms, Kaname cornered him and Hikaru stared up at him with cold eyes.

"I understand you no longer trust me after everything I've done, however, I can't stand how close you and Zero have become." Kaname stroked the boy's cheek. "I can accept your defiance of my actions, but I would prefer you stay away from Kiryu." 

"Why? There's nothing between us and you can't decide who I'm friends with Kaname." Hikaru grabbed Kaname's hand and pulled it away from his face, before intertwining their fingers together. "Kaname, this has to stop. I'm not a child that you can control and I have been spoiling you rotten for a long time now, this stop now." 

"Is it because you acknowledge I am not your real brother and no longer wish to be with me?" Kaname questioned him, his tone holding a serious tone. Hikaru looked at him in shock.

"What? Why would you think that? No...that's not it at all." Hikaru's expression showed pain and conflict. "I love you...that'll never change. You were always and will always be my little brother...so don't think that, ever. I just...feel hurt that you do things that are just not right..." Kaname frowned and pulled the boy into his arms. 

"My actions were never meant to hurt you, Hikaru...believe me.." Hikaru hid his face in Kaname's shoulder.

"Even so...you act on your own and leave me out of it. That's not what I want." Kaname stroked the boy's hair in comfort.

"I don't want to lose you," Kaname replied. He was afraid of losing Hikaru to Zero, to Rido, to Ichijo, to the Senate, and many more, but Hikaru did not understand what he meant by these words, he only understood that Kaname was worried about something he was not telling him. Hikaru became quiet for a moment before saying,

"I haven't fed you more than a week and today you lost blood...here," Hikaru unbuttoned his uniform and pulled down his collar. Kaname's eyes instantly traveled down to the boy's neck and glowed red. 

"You have not fed either," Kaname noted, but despite the fact, he leaned down and brushed his lips on the boy's skin, desperate to once again taste his older brother's sweet blood.

"I'll be fine, take as much as you want. I'll have my fill after you're done." Kaname bite down on the boy's neck and greedily drank down Hikaru's blood, to relieve the thirst he felt. "And I'm sorry, but I will decide my own actions from now on." Kaname gently clenched the boy's hair. He drank as much as he could before pulling away.

"I know that very well, Hikaru." Kaname kissed the boy, making him taste his own blood. Hikaru wrapped his arms around Kaname, returning the kiss desperately as it slowly turned passionate. They missed being in each other's arms once again. Kaname was the first to pull away and tilt his head, giving Hikaru access to his neck. "Drink until you are satisfied." Hikaru's eyes beamed red. He brought his hand up and tugged Kaname's collar down as much as he could before sinking his fangs and taking what he desired. Hikaru's eyes closed. He savored the blood that filled his mouth. Kaname's hands trailed down to the boy's collar, pulling it further open before sliding his uniform jacket and shirt off his shoulder. Kaname would claim what he believed to be his. He let Hikaru continue feeding off him and slowly pulled him toward his room. Hikaru did not resist and let Kaname carry him away. 

Chapter Text

After preparing to attend their night classes, Hikaru silently looked at Kaname, waiting for him to finish getting ready. Kaname noticed and walked over to him, before kissing the top of his head. 

"Let's get going." 

"Yeah," Hikaru complied and followed Kaname out. The boy sighed. There were unspoken things between them, but it seemed it would remain that way, with neither of them refusing to discuss it. Either way, Kaname would find out soon of what he did and wouldn't be happy with it like any of his other actions. 

After meeting up with the rest, the night class headed towards the gates. They were greeted with the usual sight of fangirls and things went back to how they once were. Aido cheerfully greeted them causing the girls to go wild.

"Tonight I will make a little detour and invade Yuki Cross's dreams, youuu're it!" Aido pointed his finger at the girl. 

"Hey! Why did you pick Yuki?!" The day class girls began to complain. Before Yuki could protest she was knocked over by a swarm of girls. Hikaru grew worried but paused when the girl was quickly caught. All the day class girls froze in fear.

"I'm so sorry, Kaname-!" Yuki went to apologize, not realizing that the person who helped her was none other than Zero. 

"Exactly what are you doing, Yuki?" Zero questioned her. The day class girls began to complain about Zero's return, making him irritated. "Alright, that's enough! Everyone go back to your dorms!" Hikaru huffed in amusement at how the girls feared Zero so much stand wouldn't dare go against him. The girls scattered and left the scene allowing the night class to pass. Hikaru chuckled and patted Zero on the back. Zero looked at the boy.

"It's good to have you back, Zero." Zero stared at the boy, remembering their conversation the other night. The boy seemed fine now, but he wondered if he was really fine. Hikaru smiled at the look he received. "What's with the worried look?" Zero snapped out of it.

"Well after the waterworks you shedded, I'm surprised you're not depressed or sulking somewhere els-" Hikaru shushed the boy by shoving his finger onto his lips before bringing the finger to his own lips and indicating him to keep quiet about the incident.

"It's unnecessary for you to bring it up, so please shut it." Zero blankly stared at the boy before dismissing it.

"Sure, whatever, now get to class or else I won't let you off the hook this time." Hikaru nodded.

"Also there's someone waiting to talk to you." Hikaru and Zero turned towards Yuki, who stared at them and tensed when they spotted her. 

I-...um.." The girl tried to save herself from the awkward situation she suddenly found herself in. Hikaru gently smiled but then noticed Kaname's stares on them and dropped his smile. Hikaru closed his eyes for a moment before calmly saying.

"I'll see you. Bye, Zero...Yuki." Hikaru continued, walking. Yuki stared at the boy shyly. She had so many questions, not only for Zero, but Hikaru about that night, but all she could muster was a goodbye and a greeting for Zero, welcoming him back. Zero greeted her back but then caught sight of Kaname watching them. It left Zero with a bitter feeling. Kaname broke eye contact with the boy and continued making his way to class and catch up with his brother, Yuki watched him as she didn't have time to greet him, but did catch a glimpse of the way Zero stared at him. 

Once they were in class, Kaname spoke up to make an announcement.

"Listen everyone." Everyone turned their head towards the pureblood. "Will you all do me a favor? I need you all to prepare to protect Zero Kiryu, tonight. We will have uninvited guest." Everyone did not hesitate to agree with the pureblood's orders.

"With pleasure, Lord Kaname," they replied. The news shocked those closest to Kaname. Hanabusa glanced over at Hikaru and felt uneasy when he noticed the amused smirk he wore. 

"Lord Kaname..are you sure?" Ruka questioned him. This made Kaname glance over at Hikaru, who instantly felt his stare and returned his gaze with piercing eyes. It stirred doubt in his mind, but he would not back down from whatever his older brother had in mind.

"Yes.." 

************

Later that night, the night class left class and headed towards the area where they sensed the senate's watchdogs. The moment they arrived the group stopped their attack when one of their members disappeared and turned into dust before their very eyes. 

"It was inevitable for Shizuka to be hunted down by Zero for what she did," Kaname spoke up, grabbing the vampires' attention. 

"Lord Kaname." They greeted and bowed. 

"Tell me, why do you all feel so strongly about Zero's execution? To protect the so-called sanctity of purebloods?" 

"Lord Kaname, if a pureblood such as yourself stands in our way, we can't complete our mission.." Their leader argued. 

"And you won't have to," Hikaru spoke up, grabbing everyone's attention as he walked up to the group.

"Lord Hikaru...what do you mean?" The leader spoke. Kaname gave him a stern look, not liking what his brother had in mind.

"Sorry for the trouble everyone. However, since Shizuka was the first to attack this academy, I had no choice but to intervene. It was not Zero, who killed Shizuka Hio," The boy announced, shocking those around him. 

"Hikaru," Kaname called his name harshly, but Hikaru wouldn't let Kaname stop him.

"Are you saying you're the one who murdered Shizuka, Lord Hikaru? You know this can have severe consequences..it is taboo!" The leader scolded him, but Hikaru boredly stared down at him.

"Murdered? Well, that's a strange way to put it. And would that rule still apply if it was Shizuka who initiated the attack?"

"Well, that's.." The leader stuttered baffled by the pureblood's statement. 

"What do you think you're doing?" Kaname cut the conversation from going any further. "There is no need for you to defend Zero." Hikaru narrowed his eyes at Kaname.

"Wait, so Lord Hikaru is lying?" The leader questioned in confusion. Zero stared at the pureblood who was trying to defend him. He then remembered his words on the day of the ball.

"I'd tell you to avoid her tonight, but knowing you that might be impossible, so all I can say is don't worry about the consequences." He then also remembered the words Kaname had spoken to him.

"You owe those who've helped you just as much, Zero."

Zero narrowed his eyes and stepped forward.

"He didn't do it. He's innocent." Hikaru widened his eyes in disbelief and frowned at Zero.

"So it was you.." The group of vampires glared at Zero in anger. 

"You're all idiots," Hikaru spoke with a dark tone evident. His stare had become menacing, it was clear that the pureblood was angered, making those around him nervous as they also noticed the cracking on the ground. "Do you really think Zero Kiryu is capable of killing Shizuka Hio, a pureblood able to take control of him whenever she wanted? Besides I have witnesses of my actions against Hio." Hikaru turned towards Hanabusa, causing him to flinch and Kaname to glare at him. "Of course, he will refuse to speak up if his master tells him not to," Hikaru said, glaring over at Kaname. "But he is not the only one. Zero Kiryu is one of them along with two others." Hikaru glanced over at Yuki, who stared at him with trembling eyes. Hikaru didn't wish to see her like that and decided to look away.

"That is enough," Kaname's booming voice sounded through the crowd as he stepped next to Hikaru, pulling him by his jacket towards himself before glaring down at the group of vampires. "If you dare report this to the Senate then I'm afraid I can't let you return." The vampires grew nervous. Hikaru gripped Kaname's hand and removed it from his jacket. 

"Calm down." Hikaru then reached into his pocket and pulled out a vile containing blood and an envelope before tossing it at the leader. "Take this to Ichijo and tell him, that I know what he did with the hunter association and that this is his fault." The vampires stared at the pureblood uncertainly before bowing.

"As you wish, Lord Hikaru." The group then disappeared, leaving everyone with an awkward silence. Hikaru then turned towards the night class.

"You can all return to your dorms now, thank you so much for agreeing to Kaname's request, once again I apologize for the trouble." Everyone bowed to the pureblood and began to make their way toward the moon dorms while whispering about the events that had just happened. 

"Is this what you planned? To put a target on your back?" Kaname questioned with a scolding tone, which Hikaru reacted nonchalantly to it.

"Of course not. It was to incriminate myself and stop worrying so much, I sent Ichijo something, if he takes up my deal then he should work something out..." 

"Asking Ichijo favors comes with a price and I will not allow you to sell yourself." Takuma nervously stared at them and decided to try and ease the situation before the two purebloods got into a heated argument once again. 

"Maybe I can talk to my grandfather-" But Hikaru caught him off.

"Ichijo won't listen to you even if you are his favorite grandson, Takuma. What was done has been done, there's nothing we can do to change that, so end of conversation." 

"You're such an idiot, I don't need your protection," Zero complained, grabbing everyone's attention. The remaining night class students glared at Zero. Their pureblood has just protected him from being exterminated and he repays him by being ungrateful.

"I never said I was protecting you," Hikaru blankly said back, but Zero wasn't buying it. It frustrated him, he didn't need the boy to put himself in danger to protect him. Especially after crying to him about wanting to be happy and tired of being used. 

"Whatever, I'm out of here," Zero growled and turned around to leave. 

"Zero!" Yuki called out to him and hesitated to go after him. She was upset that Kaname had tried to frame Zero and worried about Hikaru but at the same time uneasy, having learned he was the one that killed Shizuka. The girl turned towards the group and bowed. "Thank you, Hikaru." Hikaru sadly smiled at her, knowing the girl probably felt uncomfortable around him. "I know Zero didn't do it, but even so...please don't put yourself in danger." Yuki scolded, catching the boy off guard. The girl then ran off to catch up to Zero. Hikaru watched her before turning towards Kaname. The boy frowned, his actions seemed to be upsetting everyone, making him sigh.

"You should all return now," Takuma instructed the remaining students. Ruka wanted to protest,

"But what about-"

"Just go.." Takuma ordered, so she had no choice but to follow his orders, leaving himself with the two purebloods.

"I told you I will decide my own actions now," Hikaru reminded Kaname. 

"Not at the cost of yourself, Hikaru," Kaname narrowed his eyes. 

"It's better than at the cost of others, Kaname..." Hikaru argued. The two stared at each other knowing neither of them would back down. 

"Hey, you two, let's calm down, at least the academy is safe for now and that's what matters isn't it?" Takuma tried brighting the mood, only for Kaname to glare at him and accidentally blowing a hole into the tree right next to him. Hikaru tensed as he didn't think Kaname would attack Takuma. It was when Kaname held his head did Hikaru realized, it was just Shizuka's powers reacting to Kaname's emotions. It still made him uneasy understanding how upset Kaname was. "I'm very sorry..." 

"It's ok, Takuma. You're right. Anyways, we should get going. We can't leave the students alone for too long without anyone supervising them, dorm president and vice president." Hikaru said sternly as they both looked at him and had no choice but to end the argument there. 

"Let's go..." Kaname said, clearly still upset, but led the way back to class.  

************

After class, the night students returned to the dorms. Hikaru and Kaname returned later than the students as Kaname decided to speak with the older boy.

"You sent Ichijo your blood." 

"It's just a form of "payment". That man is good at making up lies so I wanna see him cover this one up," Hikaru said with distaste. 

"Even so, now that he knows that you're the one that killed Shizuka. He will stop at nothing to have you wrapped around his finger. You might want to consider the risk of your actions because the one they are after is not Zero, but us," Kaname warned the boy. "Haruka and Juri wouldn't have wanted to see you do this." Hikaru's gaze fell towards the ground as his bangs cast a shadow over his eyes at the mention of his parents. Kaname then suddenly stopped walking. "What do you want?" Hikaru looked over and spotted Zero standing by a tree. 

"I need to talk to Hikaru."

"You may speak with him in front of me," Kaname stubbornly stated, making Hikaru give him an annoyed expression. 

"He's your brother, not your puppet," Zero commented, realizing how controlling Kaname can be with his older brother.

"Even so. You wouldn't know anything about us, Zero." 

"Kaname." Hikaru cut Kaname off, nervous that he would say something he was not supposed to. "Zero, what is it you wanted to say?" Zero glanced at Kaname and tried his best to say what he wanted to without revealing anything too personal.

"You said you didn't do it for me? Then for what reason did you do this?" Zero questioned him to call him out on his lies.

"You can say I did it for the academy," Hikaru answered with a half-truth. "Didn't I say before, I want peace at this academy." Zero narrowed his eyes at the boy's confident answer.

"From what you said before, you'd rather give up your freedom to maintain the peace of this academy?" Zero questioned the boy. 

"Yeah...I do," Hikaru answered and neither of the two males standing before him were very happy with his answer. 

"You're unbelievable," Zero said with irritation evident in his tone, this caused Hikaru to smile and chuckle.

"Zero, you seem worried about me often lately," Hikaru teased the boy causing him to widen his eyes before narrowing them once again.

"Don't even joke around like that. " This was Zero's reply, Hikaru smiled in amusement. Kaname did not like the way they were speaking to each other so he intervened in their conversation. 

"As a hunter, you should not feel sympathy towards us vampires, however, as the person who just saved your life, you should be grateful Zero. You owe a lot to Hikaru, don't you?" Kaname reminded him of their conversation a while ago. "Not only Hikaru, but all to those who have helped you," Kaname implied that Zero owed Kaname for preventing him from becoming a level E. 

"Kaname...Zero doesn't owe anything..." Hikaru tried arguing only for him to get lifted off his feet, catching him off guard. "H-hey!" 

"It's time we head back," Kaname said and began walking away with the boy in his arms, who was flustered that Kaname would do this all of a sudden in front of Zero. 

"Kaname, I can walk on my own!" Hikaru's words were ignored by Kaname. Zero watched the strange sight in front of him, unsure of how to react. Kaname turned towards him.

"I envy you Zero." Kaname then kept walking away, however, Zero called out to him.

"I spoke to Maria! Who's this enemy of the purebloods she keeps talking about?!" Hikaru froze at this. 

"There's no need for you to know that?" Kaname replied without stopping in his steps. Zero grew irritated as he was once again left in the dark about the matter, but he glanced from Kaname to Hikaru, who now remained still and silent. That's when Zero decided that he'd ask the boy once they were alone. He believed the pureblood was trustworthy and would tell him what Maria meant because Hikaru had shown him, that he was not like other vampires. 

He was more kind-hearted and humane. 

************

When they got to the moon dorms, everyone present in the common area, looked over to the purebloods and questioned why Hikaru was being carried by Kaname, before the two disappeared into their room. 

Kaname set Hikaru down on the bed as Hikaru seemed to be in deep thought. 

"Why are you suddenly quiet?" Kaname questioned crouching right in front of him so Hikaru would look at him. Hikaru's serious expression stared at Kaname before he spoke up.

"What Zero said....the person Maria was implying was Rido....even though you lied to me...you weren't far off. That man was involved somehow." 

"We both know he will make a move sooner rather than later. It is inevitable." Hikaru nodded his head before strongly looking into Kaname's eyes.

"And I will keep doing things my way." Kaname frowned. He knew Hikaru would not change his mind, he had shown it today. Kaname pulled himself into the boy and wrapped his arms around him. His hand stroked the boy's hair while he buried his face into the boy's shoulder. 

"I don't know what to do with you..." Kaname muttered. Deep inside Kaname felt an urge, an urge to keep Hikaru locked away and out of harm's way until everything was over. After all, Hikaru would never hate him, but he knew his idea was ridiculous because he knew his elder brother would resist with all his might and would definitely be enraged. Hikaru took a short exhale. He returned Kaname's hug and rubbed his back. 

"You don't have to do anything. I'll be fine." Kaname gripped onto Hikaru tighter. 

Kaname was afraid that Hikaru's actions would not only result in him getting hurt but also it would result in Kaname doing something he was not supposed to. 

Chapter Text

On the ride to the senate, there was silence as Takuma and Akatsuki worried about how things would go. Akatsuki was the first to be blunt about the matter and speak up.

"If the Senate decided to punish you for committing a crime Lord Hikaru, I don't think you'd be able to defy it." Hikaru boredly looked towards the boy.

"It's not like I listened to them to begin with. Who knows? Maybe being a criminal on the run can be kind of fun." Kaname glared at the boy, causing Hikaru to push his head away to make him turn elsewhere. "I'm joking. In all truth depending on what Ichijo says the Senate will follow." Hikaru stated more seriously this time. 

"Well my grandfather and you may have your differences, but if Kaname speaks to him, I'm sure things will get smoothed over."

"I don't need Kaname to speak for me," Hikaru protested. "Besides I already sent a card to Ichijo ahead of time." 

"I can't help but feel nervous anyway. A pureblood murdering another pureblood would be the talk everyone will be hearing." 

'How annoying,' Hikaru thought to himself because in their vampire society, people would gossip and unfortunately reputation and rank were all that mattered.

************

All the council members were gathered in one room, each important member including the two purebloods sat at the table while each of their followers stood beside them. Hikaru and Ichijo met eyes, Kaname noticed this and it displeased him 

"Lord Hikaru, you may start explaining the meaning of the murder of Shizuka Hio," A member spoke. Hikaru's cold gaze stared at everyone at the table as he began to explain what happened.

"Please rephrase murder. If your "pet" reported things correctly, I had mentioned it was out of self-defense. Shizuka was the one who initiated the attack, to begin with anyway."

"Even so, Lord Hikaru, you out of anyone else, know very well that killing another pureblood is completely taboo," Another member spoke.

"If I may interject?" Kaname asked.

"Go ahead, Lord Kaname," Ichijo granted him permission.

"Our policy while attending Cross Academy is different from those here in the Senate or even the vampire hunters' association. This was made very clear when the school was built. It is a place of pacifism our parents wished to build. For Shizuka to have infiltrated onto school grounds using the body of Maria Kurenai only to cause harm to both students and another pureblood. I believe Hikaru was in the right in his actions." Hikaru felt relieved that Kaname was actually going along with his story.

"And are there any witnesses of the events that went down during the time? After investigations it was reported that Zero Kiryu was the murderer, you even said so yourself, Lord Kaname." Kaname closed his eyes and leaned back into his chair.

"I was not aware of my brother's actions at the time and someone had reported to me that they had witnessed Zero Kiryu at the scene." Hikaru then stepped in once again and stated,

"There are various witnesses to my actions. Zero Kiryu, the vampire hunter accused, Hanabusa Aido, and a human girl, whose name I will leave out in concerns for her safety," Hikaru said with narrowed eyes, showing them they shouldn't bother asking about the third witness because he wouldn't talk.

The council members looked at each other. 

"Give us a moment to speak to each other then we will decide what best course of action we should take, Lord Hikaru." 

"Sure," Hikaru dismissed them before he once again wore his bored expression and leaned onto the armrest, his other hand tapping on the table. Kaname stared at him and sighed as he knew the boy was not taking this as seriously as he should've been. His fate was in the hands of these degenerates. 

After a while of discussing the members finally turned back towards the purebloods before announcing,

"As a request from Ichijo, we will overlook your actions, Lord Hikaru." Hikaru glanced over at Ichijo who was staring at him with a smirk. 

"We will announce this information before the soiree held by the Aido family this upcoming week, Zero Kiryu and Hanabusa Aido must attend as witnesses of this case," Ichijo said before glancing over at Kaname. "And as long as you attend Cross Academy, Lord Kaname, we will follow your pacifistic regulations."

"Thank you very much, Ichijo," Kaname said. "It's been a while since I've wanted to ask, but from now on please don't interfere with Cross Academy. Just like my parents, we don't wish for any more bloodshed too." Ichijo stared at Kaname. He had no choice but to agree with the pureblood's demands since Cross Academy was his territory.

"Very well, everyone's dismissed." The council began to stand up and disperse, but before Hikaru could join the rest, Ichijo called out to him. "Except for you, Lord Hikaru. I would like to have a word with you for just a moment." Kaname stopped in his steps as he glanced over at Ichijo. "Lord Kaname, if you may step out." Kaname stubbornly remained at the door, but Hikaru put his hand on his shoulder.

"It's fine, just wait for me outside. It'll only be a moment. Please," Hikaru said, giving Kaname's arm a reassuring squeeze. Kaname nodded. 

"Don't take too long." Kaname was implying that he'd come to get him if he thought Ichijo and Hikaru were taking too long. The pureblood stepped out of the room. Akatsuki and Takuma watched the doors close nervously as the sight of their pureblood disappeared, with the last thing they saw was his expression vacant of emotions. 

Hikaru remained staring at the now fully closed doors and spoke up. 

"So? How exactly will you cover this up, Ichijo?" Hikaru asked with an icy tone, but Ichijo remained unaffected as he simply smirked at the pureblood and walked closer. 

"The Hio family is ridden by madness, everyone would believe it if it was announced that her madness took hold of her and just like the rest of her family went berserk leaving you no choice but to defend yourself, my Lord." 

"You're good at making up stories...you know that Ichijo?" Hikaru said, glancing over at the aristocrat. His eyes were blank, but Ichijo could sense something deep inside the pureblood was slightly unhinged in his gaze. 

"I did it to protect you, Lord Hikaru." Ichijo's statement made Hikaru want to burst out laughing, but he held it in. Hikaru found it funny, the way Ichijo had met his expectations on how good of a liar he was, he would've been disappointed if he didn't come up with a good lie. This was the man who made the whole world believe his parents committed suicide. "Now regarding, you're letter." 

"Oh right..." Hikaru watched Ichijo carefully. "That position I made Kaname give you long ago...if I knew you had such plans using that position, I wouldn't have simply given it to you without a bigger price in return." 

"Please clarify my Lord." Ichijo knew what Hikaru was talking about, but he just wanted to hear the pureblood say it.

"You put Shizuka's lover on the hunter's list, didn't you? It's not that hard to figure it out once you think about it," Hikaru called him out.

"So you blame me for what happened with Shizuka?" Ichijo questioned the pureblood. "Let's not forget, Lord Hikaru...I'm not the one who freed her. I wonder who could've done it," Ichijo argued, inspecting the pureblood's reaction to his statement, hoping he'd reveal the truth on the matter. Hikaru knew the man's intentions and showed no reaction besides boredom. 

"I wonder that as well." Ichijo huffed in amusement before standing in front of the pureblood, towering over him. 

"My Lord, that vile of blood, it was yours, was it not?" Hikaru stared up at the man aloofed. 

"Yeah..." A malicious grin grew on Ichijo's face. Ichijo gripped the pureblood's arm and brought it close to his mouth. 

"Lord Hikaru, your blood is a priceless possession that many would dare to have, including myself." Hikaru narrowed his eyes when Ichijo's lips lightly grazed his wrist, it disgusted him. "With one word to the council, I can change your fate in this case," Ichijo threatened. 

"You're deplorable, you know that?" Hikaru knew what the man was asking for. "I knew you'd do this."

"I am flattered with how well you know me, my Lord," Ichijo mocked before he sunk his fangs into the boy's wrist and greedily drank as much blood as he could. His grip on the pureblood's wrist tightened. Hikaru watched him in disgust, having the urge to kill the man in front of him and take revenge for all the pain and suffering he put him through, but he couldn't act impulsively. 

"That's enough," Hikaru said after a while, but the man kept drinking. This enraged Hikaru. Ichijo's head was then ripped off his wrist with the pureblood gripping his face. Ichijo grinned madly down at the boy who stared back at him with a deranged look of anger. "Didn't you hear me?" Hikaru growled at him with a dark tone. Ichijo chuckled in amusement and stood up straight causing Hikaru to let go of him.

"My apologies my Lord, it seems I got carried away." Hikaru tried relaxing, but he felt close to snapping. Hikaru pulled his sleeve down.

"I'll get going. Kaname will start worrying." Hikaru didn't give Ichijo a second glance back and made his way to the double doors.

"It was a pleasure doing business with you once again, Lord Hikaru," Ichijo said. Hikaru didn't reply, but Ichijo was not bothered by this as he had gotten more than just a taste of a pureblood's blood, and it was delectable just as he had imagined.

************

On the ride back to the academy, Kaname watched Hikaru rub his wrist several times after leaving the Senate. He could smell the scent of his blood coming from those open doors after they both finished their discussion. Kaname knew this would happen and it was the exact reason he didn't want Hikaru getting involved more than he should be. One thing was for sure Ichijo had to go, one way or another. Hikaru noticed the stares of the three other males and stopped rubbing at his wrist.

"Is something the matter Lord Hikaru?" Akatsuki was the first to ask. Takuma looked at the boy with unease, knowing the older pureblood didn't want to talk about it, but luckily for him, Hikaru wasn't angered by the question.

"No, nothing at all. Everything is fine. Thank you for asking," Hikaru answered calmly before turning towards the window, showing them he didn't want to speak anymore at the moment. Takuma glanced over at Kaname who now had his eyes closed and remained silent. Takuma can feel the tension that filled the vehicle, he was glad when Kaname broke the silence.

"Takuma, inform the night class that there will be no class next week," Kaname ordered as Takuma replied,

"Of course." 

Hikaru could only imagine how this soiree would be because they were all the same, filled with the same parasitic people.

'How...very...annoying.'

Chapter Text

Hikaru fixes Kaname's bow tie noticing how lopsided he had tied it the first time. They prepared for the soiree that was going to be held by the Aido family. Hikaru finished getting Kaname ready and looked himself over in the mirror and finished getting ready himself. Kaname inspected him before lightly running his finger through his hair which was now beginning to grow no longer in its spiky form. 

"You're hair is growing, would you like me to cut it?" Kaname questioned. Hikaru glanced at his hair from the mirror and debated for a short while. 

"No, let's leave it," Hikaru said. "Is Takuma ready to go?"

"Yes, everyone else is already heading over," Kaname told the boy. 

"Will Zero come with us?" Hikaru questioned which earned him Kaname's displeased gaze.

"No, the vampire hunter association sent a letter about having Zero monitor the soiree, so he will most likely be going with his teacher."

"So that's the best Ichijo can do? We've never had a vampire hunter our soiree so why now, won't people question it?" 

"If it's an order from the Senate, you know very well that they will simply accept it." 

Hikaru sighed. It seemed their society was as gullible as it was corrupt.

"Let's get going." 

************

Hikaru was displeased that they'd be riding the same vehicle as Asato. Hikaru made Takuma sit next to his grandfather while Hikaru took Kaname's side. Asato found it amusing, before he explained to the purebloods the news that was made and that he expected Hikaru on his best behavior, knowing he had a reputation for causing a stir at these soirees in the past after his parents passed. Hikaru dismissed his statement with a lazy nod. 

Once they were dropped off, the night students made their way through the entrance to the underground area of the abandoned-looking mansion. Night had fallen and Hikaru and Kaname's attention turned towards Akatsuki when he mentioned Yuki only to find the girl, lying unconscious at the entrance door. Hikaru quickly rushed over with worry and kneeled beside her, to check if she was ok. He was flooded with relief when the girl seemed unharmed. 

"She's a troublesome girl," Kaname commented as his brother picked her off the ground.

"I wonder what she's doing all the way out here like this..." Hikaru questioned. This didn't sit well with him for some reason. 

"We'll let her rest in one of the vacant rooms. Once she awakens, we'll send her back to the academy," Kaname instructed. Hikaru carried the girl and held her close to his chest, looking down at her with worry. 

They took the girl to one of the many empty rooms without anyone noticing and laid her down on the sofa. 

"Let's stay with her until she wakes up. It'll be fine if we arrive late. I just don't feel safe leaving her like this by herself," Hikaru suggested nervously. 

"Alright," Kaname agreed and took a seat in one of the chairs next to the sofa, while Hikaru gently picked the girl's head up and laid it on his lap. Hikaru gently brushed his fingers through the girl's bangs. 

"You don't think this was done purposely, do you?" Hikaru asked with a feeling of paranoia. Kaname stared at Yuki.

"Even if it was, it doesn't look like their intentions were to hurt her if she was left outside in that manner. Yuki has a habit of getting herself into trouble just like you." Kaname now turned his gaze back to Hikaru, who glanced back with apathetic eyes. 

"Like you're any different." Hikaru then turned back to Yuki before smiling sadly. "You know...I miss holding her like this. She's grown so much...how much I wish we could just go back to those times..." Hikaru rested his forehead on hers. Kaname closed his eyes and felt just as sad as his brother did as he commented,

"Yes...I do too." Hikaru chuckled and shook his head, gently nuzzling the girl's forehead with his bangs. 

"I also miss when you used to chase after me, like a cute little chick." Kaname frowned at being compared to a small bird. "But now you hold my neck between your teeth like a dog," Hikaru complained.

"Back then, I was unsure whether someone would take you away and was powerless to do anything about it, and even now that fear still remains only this time I have the power to do something yet you insist on ruining my plans." 

"I don't exactly ruin them....I just twist them in a way we both get what we are after." Kaname sighed. Yuki's breaths hitched, making Hikaru tense and lean back up, before looking down at the girl. Her eyes slowly opened and stared up at him. She hadn't realized the position she was in until her brain registered who was in front of her and Kaname's voice called out to her.

"What a relief, you managed to come through rather quickly." 

"Are you feeling alright?" Hikaru asked. The girl abruptly sat up and off the boy's lap as she became a flustered mess.

"I-! I'm sorry! I'm not- I'm not sure how this happened!" The girl stuttered and stood up quickly. She was hit with a dizzy spell and began to fall forward. Hikaru widened his eyes in panic as Kaname caught the girl with his arm. 

"Yuki.." Kaname called with worry.

"Is she alright?!" Hikaru helped her sit back down and inspected her quickly.

"I'm fine...thank you." Yuki tried stopping the boy's worries and thanked Kaname for catching her. 

"Even so, try to take it easy. I don't want you getting hurt," Hikaru said with worry as he slowly let go of her.

"I'm fine. I promise, so don't worry too much Hikaru," the girl once again tried reassuring him with a smile. Hikaru widened his eyes for a moment, before sighing and nodding his head. Afterward, a short silence filled the room as Yuki awkwardly stared at the ground, refusing to look at the two purebloods. Kaname noticed this and questioned her.

"Is there something you want to tell us, Yuki?" Yuki was startled by the question and turned to look at Kaname.

"I-..well, it's just the other day..." Yuki began and slowly looked down at her lap nervously. 

"You have questions regarding that night, don't you?" Hikaru inquired. Yuki nodded her head slowly.

"You...why were you there that night..Hikaru?" Hikaru stared at her empathetically. 

"It's exactly as you think...Yuki." 

"Shizuka...was the only way of saving Zero..." Yuki muttered and now the boy understood why the girl was upset.

"I'm sorry...I just couldn't let her hurt the people I cared about Yuki...and by that I mean you..." Hikaru apologized which the girl lightly blushed. 

"And why was Kaname blaming Zero when those people attacked the other night?" Kaname went to answer, but Hikaru cut him off believing whatever left his mouth would upset the girl.

"Akatsuki thought it was Zero and reported to Kaname what he believed, it was not intentional. I'm sorry for speaking the truth a little late." Yuki thought about Hikaru's answer but before she could reply Takuma walked in. 

"Yuki, you're awake," Takuma greeted. "Thank goodness. You gave me quite a scare, seeing you lying there in the entryway. What happened to you?" 

"I'm not sure...I took a lost child to what looked like an abandoned building," The girl explained. "He kissed my cheek to thank me." 

"Well, he was most likely a child of one of the guests." 

"This may sound weird, but it's actually dangerous to let any random child kiss you on the cheek," Hikaru said hesitantly.

"A child of a vampire can suck in your life energy." This shocked Yuki. "You're in an underground mansion built beneath an abandoned building. This place belongs to the Aido family. And tonight there's a soiree for vampires who live in this vicinity. There are many aristocrats right here, right now."

"It is time we go now," Kaname spoke up, stopping Takuma's lesson as he stood up from the chair. Hikaru gained an annoyed look and sat up, but then turned towards Yuki with worry.

"But...what about..." 

"Yuki, under no circumstance are you to leave this room. I will go notify the headmaster, do not leave this room Yuki," Kaname warned the girl various times, before turning towards the door and motioned Takuma and Hikaru out. Hikaru smiled at the girl.

"Just wait a little bit, alright? Don't go anywhere." The three exited the room and closed the door behind them. 

"Takuma, call a ride to send Yuki back to Cross Academy," Kaname instructed. "Let's send a quick message then we will join the rest." Hikaru nodded and accompanied Kaname to send a messenger. 

************

After sending the message, Takuma rejoined the purebloods to inform them that there should be someone available to pick up Yuki in a short while. Getting that out of the way, the three walked into the room, with Kaname taking the lead. Everyone in the room stopped what they were doing and turned towards the purebloods. 

The whole room took a bow out of respect. 

"Excuse us, we didn't mean to interrupt anyone," Kaname spoke up. "Please enjoy yourselves." 

'Here we go...' Hikaru thought to himself after giving the crowd the clear, they would start asking their questions and speaking their thoughts. 

"Lord Hikaru, if I may ask, were you really the one who murdered Shizuka Hio?" People began muttering, but the boy calmly stared at the crowd who now watched them with predatory gazes. 

"Just as the senate announced, please understand I had no choice, but to defend myself along with my brother, from her madness." 

"So it was true. The Hio family's curse." 

"I still didn't think Lord Hikaru would do something so drastic." Whispers filled the room.

"But didn't Lord Kaname say it was the hunter standing over there?" 

"Why is that my Lord?" Someone questioned the mistake, trying to find another story to tell. 

"It was simply a mistake on my part, I apologize for that, however, it is thanks to this hunter and Aido that we were able to find out the truth and put a stop to the threat that was Shizuka Hio," Kaname explained.

"What a relief," Vampires who sucked up to Kaname were quick to take his side, while others still whispered about the other Kuran son.

"I used to believe Lord Kaname was impetuous, but now I see Lord Hikaru is more likely someone to act on impulse."

"History repeats itself, another death by Lord Hikaru's hands." 

"You mean his parents? There were rumors the truth was covered up to protect the Lord's image."

"We should follow from Lord Kaname's noble example." Hikaru stared at the crowd blankly trying to block out their whispers, knowing he could lose control of his feelings at any time. Zero who watched from where he stood, was in disbelief by what he was hearing. 

The Aido family soon walked up to the purebloods with Hanabusa and Tsukiko, Aido's youngest sister, walking next to him.

"Lord Kurans, thank you for taking care of my son," Nagamichi greeted.

"Thank you for inviting us tonight, Lord Aido."

"We rarely show up to these soirees anymore and it's been the first time in a long time, so I'm the one I should apologize for turning such a special event into a public announcement of my misdeeds," Hikaru politely apologized with the practiced forced smile he's once wore many years ago. The apology caught some off guard and were quick to take back what they said about Hikaru and switched their complaints to the Hio family, claiming it was their fault. 'Such shameless people.' 

"It's no problem at all, Lord Hikaru. I have known you since you were a child. You have always been such a kind-hearted child just like your parents, but if I may ask for a favor. My eldest daughters have been enamored with you ever since they were kids and after all the misfortune that has happened, they can't help but worry about you, my Lord. I would like to request you once again pay them a visit as you once did."

"Father!" Aido tried interrupting his father from talking absurdly.  

"And this is my youngest daughter Tsukiko, if you remember correctly Lord Kaname. It would be great if you took an interest in her."

"I'm sorry my Lords that's not my wish at all!" Hanabusa pleaded for their understanding that he had nothing to do with his father's plans. 

"I don't know what will happen in the future, but I will remember her," Kaname replied before Hikaru nodded his head.

"Unfortunately at the moment things are quite hectic, but when I find the time, I'll pay the Aido family a visit." The purebloods would soon be flooded by people, trying to introduce their daughters to one pureblood or the other, some even both, but the crowd froze when another pureblood stepped in. 

"Please do not say things like that, these two are troubled enough." Hikaru grew irritated by the woman who stepped in. 

"Lady Sara...A member of the Shirabuki family. It's really her..." Whispers once again filled the room. Sara was quick to greet Kaname first.

"Kaname, ever since you started going to school. I haven't seen you at all." Kaname grabbed hold of her hand and kissed the top of her glove in respect. "As purebloods, we have to stick together." Sara then turned towards Hikaru and greeted him.

"And it has been a while Hikaru." Hikaru smiled although his eyes showed hostility.

"Yes, I say it's been longer since I've seen you than my brother has. I don't think we have formally introduced ourselves." Sara smiled and held her hand out. Hikaru grabbed hold of it and everyone expected the pureblood to greet her just as Kaname had, but Hikaru instead bowed his head and smiled up at her. "Would you do me the honor of getting to know you officially with a dance?" Sara was amused.

"Of course." Kaname wondered what his brother now had in mind as he watched them. People began whispering if the older Kuran had taken an interest in Sara and began to comment about how two gentle souls belonged with each other. Others soon partnered up and began to participate in their dance. Tsukiko tried asking Kaname to dance, but the pureblood politely rejected by saying he was not as good as he remembered and had not gotten enough practice.

Meanwhile, Hikaru held Sara closely and danced to the beat of the music, both moving gracefully. 

"I heard that you and my brother had a little adventure and released Shizuka," Hikaru whispered in the woman's ear as she played along and leaned her head into his shoulder.

"It seems Kaname wanted to keep it hidden from you at the time, I wonder how he felt once you found out this bit of information." Hikaru frowned before asking,

"What was the reason behind your actions?" Sara pulled slightly back and spun. Hikaru pulled her back into his arms as the pureblood was prolonging their conversation.

"I want what any other person in this society we live in wants..." Sara answered. Hikaru was not pleased by the little riddle she was speaking of.

"And what exactly would that be?" Hikaru looked past Sara's shoulder in Kaname's direction as he watched him excuse himself and head back up the stairs. Hikaru watched in confusion and wondered if something happened with Yuki. Sara noticed the pureblood's attention was diverted elsewhere before she gracefully pulled away from Hikaru and bowed to him. Hikaru hesitated, but he really wanted to know why Kaname headed back to the room where Yuki was held. In the end, he decided to end the dance and bowed back to Sara. 

"I hope we meet once again like this Hikaru." Sara walked past Hikaru, but slowly ran a hand on his shoulder and whispered into his ear. "And what I want is to be at the top." Hikaru stared at the woman for a moment before he began heading towards the stairs, excusing himself from anyone who tried talking to him, but to his surprise, a child suddenly clung onto his legs. Hikaru stared at the top of the boy's head in confusion.

"Excuse me...do you need something?" The boy smiled before looking up at Hikaru, directly making eye contact with him. Hikaru widened his eyes when he noticed the color of the boy's eyes. 

"You are very pretty mister..." The child said. Hikaru felt a sense of panic inside of him. Something about the boy reminded him of someone, but he wondered who. He didn't recognize the boy's scent, so he wondered what about the child made him uneasy.

"Lord Hikaru, I apologize!" A woman's voice snapped him out of his train of thought. 

"I-it's alright," Hikaru tried composing himself.

"Come here, we are going home," The woman called out to her child. 

"Ok, mommy!" The child ran to his mother's side. Hikaru wondered if he was being paranoid. The woman bowed and said her goodbyes before leaving with the smiling child. Hikaru watched them leave. Something about the child's gaze made him uneasy, but Hikaru shook his head and decided to focus on his task ahead and headed up the stairs. Unknown to him. Zero had watched the whole thing with confusion, but he didn't dare talk to the pureblood at a soiree where everyone was watching and cause a commotion, he already had his mind filled with thoughts of Ichiru and wondered why he was working for the vampire council anyways. 

The moment Hikaru entered the room, he widened his eyes. He spotted Kaname hovering over Yuki, his fangs bared near her neck and the girl's closed eyes filled with tears. Hikaru stomped over and yanked Kaname off the girl, startling her in the process.

"You..." Hikaru growled, his eyes staring down at Kaname with uncontrollable rage, sadness, and panic. "You...!!" Kaname stared up at him calmly.

"Calm down, it's not what you are thinking," Kaname began, but he felt the boy's trembling hands grip the front of his jacket harder.

"WHAT DO YOU THINK YOU'RE DOING?! Were you going turn Yuki into a vampire?!" Yuki flinched at the volume of the boy's voice. She had seen him this mad only once and it was a sight that frightened her.

"I apologize, it was simply a joke to punish her for leaving the room and a bad one at that..." Kaname justified, glancing over at Yuki, who gained a confused and hurt expression as she had thought Kaname would actually turn her into a vampire. She now felt embarrassed and stupid. 

"Something like that isn't a joke, Kaname! The thought of it shouldn't even cross your mind!" Hikaru shouted with rage. 

"H-Hikaru, it's fine! Kaname didn't mean it! And even if he did I wouldn't have minded..." Yuki tried explaining. Hikaru's expression turned into disbelief before sadness as he felt like shedding tears, but he wouldn't do so in front of Yuki as he dropped to his knees at Kaname's feet still tightly gripping his jacket. 

"Don't you dare turn her into a vampire..." The boy's voice cracked as he stared at the ground his hair covering his eyes, but Yuki stared at the boy in shock. Kaname quickly brought the boy into his arms to try and calm him down when the smell of blood filled his senses, knowing the boy was biting his lip to the point it bled. 

"Hikaru, you need to calm down...You're frightening Yuki.." Kaname whispered, making Hikaru freeze and look over at Yuki who held her shaky hands. Hikaru held tightly onto Kaname as he tried calming down.

After a few minutes, Hikaru finally stood up and faced Yuki shamefully.

"I-I'm sorry...I didn't mean to scare you.." Yuki tried showing the boy she was okay, but the girl's trembling betrayed her words. Hikaru looked at her sadly before stating, "The thought of you becoming a vampire...." Hikaru was going to begin explaining, but he couldn't really say his thoughts. Yuki wondered why Hikaru hated the idea of her becoming a vampire. It made her feel a sense of sadness. "Excuse me..." Hikaru dismissed himself and went to leave the room. 

"Yuki is heading back to the academy now.." Kaname informed him before he could completely leave.

"I see...then get home safely Yuki...once again...I'm really sorry..." Hikaru apologized but didn't dare face her as he left the room. Kaname narrowed his eyes with worry at the boy. It was his fault he reacted in such a manner, but he had to get Yuki to the vehicle that awaited her. 

Hikaru anxiously walked past everyone in the soiree and made his way outside the building. He felt like crying, but purebloods were not allowed to cry, especially not openly. He exited the building, but accidentally crashed into someone, causing him to freeze, wondering if any vampire discovered him in such an emotional wreck. 

"Watch where you are going." Hikaru was quickly relieved when he heard Zero's voice. The hunter looked down at him seriously but turned confused when he noticed Hikaru's panicked expression. "What's wrong?" Zero questioned. If anything Zero knew there were many things that were wrong tonight, but he wondered what exactly pushed the boy over his limits. Hikaru didn't understand why, but his tears began to spill, releasing the emotions that he held inside.

"I'm sorry...I can't do anything right..." Zero looked at the boy in shock, before he pulled the boy into a hug and tried calming him down.

"Why? What's the matter?" Hikaru felt like Zero was someone whom he could trust to tell his troubles to, but Hikaru knew he couldn't tell him everything, so instead, he tried calming down in the hunter's arms. "Did Kaname do something again?" Zero questioned trying to find out what was the matter, but the pureblood hesitantly croaked out,

"No..." 

"Does it have something to do with that kid earlier?" Zero felt Hikaru tense. He looked down and noticed how the boy's expression seemed uncertain and uneasy.

"I don't know..." Hikaru answered. Something about that boy still rose panic in him, but Hikaru just didn't know what. He felt danger.

"What do you mean you don't know?" Zero questioned him and pulled back from the hug as the pureblood stopped sobbing. 

"I just...it did make me nervous, but...I guess I'm just overwhelmed..." Hikaru explained as he brushed a hand through his bangs, pushing them out of his face as he closed his eyes in sorrow and blurted out. "Purebloods aren't supposed to express their emotions...but I let my own get the better of me...I make mistakes because of it...I can't do things right..." Zero sighed.

"After everything I heard and saw today, I wouldn't have half the patience you do." 

"I don't have patience..." 

"Tolerating things that bother you is considered being patient and there's no helping it when that patience is lost." Hikaru stared at Zero, making Zero question his stare, "What is it?" 

"As a hunter, you should hate me but yet you lend me your ear," Hikaru begins, but doesn't continue his thoughts. To him, it'd be easier if Zero hated him because if it weren't for him and Kaname, Zero wouldn't have to go through everything he had gone through. Hikaru looks up at the dark snowing sky before sincerely saying, "Thank you, Zero."

"You're really strange for a vampire," Zero commented. 

"I guess I am," Hikaru agreed. "But you're also strange for a hunter." Hikaru worked on his appearance to make sure nothing was out of place.

"Are you heading back?" 

"I can't be gone for too long. Are you going to stay out here?" 

"Yeah. Master's keeping watch." Hikaru nodded his head and finally turned around and began to enter the underground mansion once again. Zero stared at his back. He wondered if there was something wrong with him. First, he almost kissed Yuki the other day and now he hugged the pureblood vampire. There was something about those two that made Zero soft and it was messing with his mind. 

************

After the soiree, they headed back to the academy. After entering the dorms, the sun began to rise. Hikaru tiredly flopped onto the bed, now dressed in his night clothes. 

"Please don't ever do that again Kaname...it scares me," Hikaru muttered tiredly with his face stuffed into the pillow. Kaname stared at Hikaru with uncertainty. Kaname joined him in bed and lay next to the boy, pulling him into his arms.

"Hikaru and what is it that Yuki wants?" Hikaru turned his head the other way, wearing a sorrowful look.

"She doesn't know what she wants...she's blinded by her feelings..." Kaname remained silent at his reply. "I didn't mean to shout...I was already feeling anxious before I walked into the room..." 

"And why is that?" Kaname questioned Hikaru in curiosity. Hikaru didn't know how to tell Kaname that a hug from a child was what made him nervous.

"Kaname...can you describe Rido, how he looks like." Kaname widened his eyes in confusion before narrowing them with concern. "It's been a long time...I don't remember him."

"He looks like any Kuran...dark reddish brown hair in long waves."

"Like mother's?" 

"No...his hair was darker and his eyes are heterochromatic. One red and one blue." Hikaru felt his heartbeat quicken. Kaname sensed this and noticed the boy had frozen with panic. "Hikaru...what's the matter?" Hikaru clenched his fist and turned to face Kaname with an anxiously worried look.

"He's back..."  Kaname hugged the boy tighter in his arms.

"Why do you say that?" 

"I saw this boy...he hugged me, but something about him made me nervous...he was a child, but his eyes..." Hikaru trailed off. This worried Kaname. Hikaru's expression grew determined as he muttered anxiously. "We have to kill him..." Kaname tried reassuring him.

"It won't be long...but from now on please don't do anything dangerous..." Kaname pleaded quietly. Hikaru clung onto Kaname and buried his face into his chest. 

"I'll try not to..." Hikaru replied, before closing his eyes, he felt like he could sleep easier with Kaname by his side. Kaname stroked the boy's hair. He had to make sure both of the people he cared about were not hurt by Rido. He wouldn't let Rido take any more of his family away from him. No matter what.

Chapter Text

Hikaru had been avoiding Yuki the past few days and the girl couldn't help but feel awkward around him, so when the two disciplinary committee members came to retrieve the key to the moon dorms before the night class left on break, Yuki was nervous. The moment she spotted the two purebloods, she hid behind Zero which the boy found strange. Takuma was always there to help break the girl's silence with the purebloods.

"Kaname did you lock the doors?" 

"I can do that much by myself..." Kaname replied before he turned towards Yuki. "Here you go Ms. Disiplinary Committee. The key to the moon dorms." The girl hesitantly took the key but didn't say anything. Kaname sadly smiled at her and grabbed Hikaru's arm, pulling him closer. This made the boy tense up and stare at the ground with guilt. Zero was confused by the boy's reaction, he wondered what could've happened now for the two to be avoiding each other.

"I'm sorry...Yuki..." Hikaru whispered, he then looked up at the girl with a sad, but gentle smile and said, "I hope you enjoy your break...rest well." The boy patted the girl on the head, making her flustered. She wanted to say something in return to the boy but was hesitant. Hikaru however did not wait for a reply and instantly walked towards Takuma. Kaname sighed and stated,

"Don't worry about anything while we are gone," Kaname tried reassuring her to give her some peace of mind.

"Kaname I know you don't want to leave, but-" Takuma tried hurrying Kaname.

"You can wait in the car with everyone else," Kaname instructed the boy. Takuma sweatdropped but nonetheless started heading towards the car. Hikaru stayed behind to wait for Kaname. Kaname turned towards Zero. "Yuki, can you leave us for a moment?" Yuki hesitantly turned towards Zero. "Don't worry I won't be mean to him." 

"Alright..." Yuki agreed. "Please take care, Kaname...." The girl then turned towards Hikaru, who downcasted his eyes. Yuki hesitantly called out to him. "You too, Hikaru....please take care." Hikaru looked at her and tried his best to smile brightly and nodded his head.

"I will...thank you." The girl finally left, glad to have finally found the courage to talk to him even if it was a little.

"I only wanted to tell you one thing...you have to make sure to watch over Yuki, for us. Especially while we are gone." Kaname told the hunter and glanced at Hikaru. Who wore an uneasy expression. "That's all. It's nice knowing that you won't have to see my face for a while, isn't it?" Kaname teased Zero as he started walking towards his elder brother. Hikaru sighed. 

"Let's just go already..." Before Hikaru could leave Zero stopped him.

"Hey, before you go, I have a question." Hikaru stopped walking and turned towards him.

"What is it?" Hikaru asked in confusion. Zero glanced at Kaname. Both purebloods took the hint. Hikaru looked up at Kaname. "Wait for me in the car, I won't take long." Kaname was displeased of course but he complied and started walking away. Hikaru turned back towards Zero. "So..what was your question?" 

"I've been meaning to ask...what did Maria mean by the enemy of the purebloods? You seemed to know something and I've been wanting answers." Zero said, but instantly noticed the way Hikaru tensed and looked at him with discomfort. 

"That..." Hikaru hesitated to answer. "I can't say..." Zero had thought the older Kuran would be willing to tell him. 

"Why not?" Zero demanded. Hikaru knew if he told Zero, he'd have to explain that he along with Yuki would be endangered, and that would lead to more questions.

"Just as Maria said...he's the enemy of the purebloods..." Hikaru hesitantly answered, "And the person who killed my parents..." Zero widened his eyes in shock. "That's why don't try getting involved any more than this." Hikaru turned away from Zero and began walking to join the rest of the night class. "Get your mind off things and relax. Have a nice break, Zero. Goodbye." Zero watched the boy go.

Hikaru joined the rest in the car and saw Kaname's interrogating gaze on him, so the pureblood leaned into his ear and whispered,

"He asked about the enemy of the purebloods again, but I didn't say.." Kaname's expression turned into one of approval.

"You know as well as I do that it is for the best," Kaname said and Hikaru simply nodded.

************

Once they arrived at Aido's villa, they were greeted by the familiar butler. Luckily for the purebloods, Nagamichi was not informed that they would be staying there, so they wouldn't be bothered. Akatsuki excused himself from the group saying he'd like to spend his night alone while the others rested with some tea. 

"I like rose tea," Takuma happily complimented the tea he drank.

"Yes, the fragrance is lovely," Ruka agreed. Kaname watched them converse from the window while Hikaru stood by his side. 

"If I mix in the rose jam, would the flavor become more intense?" Takuma said, putting jam into his tea, disgusting Rima in the process although her usual blank expression didn't show it.

"I usually like jam on my biscuits and not in my tea." 

"I brought you biscuits miss. I hope you enjoy them," The butler instantly came with a basket full of biscuits hoping to please her, but Rima found it pointless.

"There's no use for them now..." 

"Yes...I see," the butler retracted the basket from her sight, but Hikaru walked over to him.

"Hold on, I'll take one, if you don't mind."

"Well of course not my Lord, take as many as you want," the butler inquired happily and held the basket out for him. Hikaru began to grab two of each type.

"Thank you," Hikaru said and walked back towards Kaname, while the butler took the biscuits back to the kitchen. 

"I don't understand why Hanabusa didn't come along," Takuma spoke up, expressing his confusion.

"I don't know and for some reason, Akatsuki has shut himself in his room. I don't know what's going on with them," Ruka pointed out. To Kaname, this seemed suspiciously strange, and thought about what those two may be up to, but his thoughts were cut off when a biscuit was put near his mouth. He looked over and Hikaru ate a biscuit while he tried to feed him one. Kaname took the offer and began to eat the biscuit off the boy's hand. 

"Do you think that Hanabusa's like this because of what happened with Shizuka?" Hikaru questioned curiously.

"Who knows, but those two are up to something," Kaname replied although unbothered by the fact. "In the meantime, you should try to relax, this is the reason we are here." Hikaru sighed.

"It's easier said than done, because I know sooner or later, something's going to happen." Kaname could sense the boy was stressed over the matter. 

"Accompany me outside. I think some fresh air would do." Kaname pulled Hikaru outside as Ruka watched them. She couldn't help but wonder what was making her Lord uneasy. 

"It's going to be on my mind. It's nerve-wracking knowing something bad will happen, but not knowing when." Kaname glanced down and took one of the roses from the bushes below and placed it behind the boy's ear, making Hikaru question the action and look at him in confusion.

"You have nothing to worry about, I will take care of everything if you let me." Hikaru smiled and huffed in amusement.

"You know I can't let you do that, Kaname." Kaname knew that would be his answer and frowned. He sighed and wrapped his arms around the boy. Hikaru felt more at ease in moments like these. It made him wish time could stop, so he wouldn't have to face the problems that would come. 

Unfortunately for both purebloods, the moment wouldn't last.

It was an hour later, Rima and Takuma played cards while Ruka replaced the roses in the vase on the table. Kaname helped Hikaru relax by stroking his hair, but the moment Kaname tensed Hikaru instantly felt it and frowned in confusion.

"What's wrong?" The pureblood had such a somber expression that Hikaru's anxiety once again built up, knowing what it could've meant. Seiren dropped down next to them and bowed. Hikaru turned towards her awaiting the bad news they had long waited for.

"My Lords, he has made his move."

"Yes...I know that." Kaname grew angry by this as his eyes glowed red and the roses Ruka replaced in the vase wilted and died, turning into nothing but dust. "He should've stayed asleep." 

"Kaname, we need to go back...Yuki.." Hikaru quietly muttered nervously. Takuma, Rima, and Ruka watched from the inside with either confusion or worry. 

"Don't worry..." Kaname tried reassuring him for now as he announced, "We are heading back." 

"Shall I prepare your luggage, my Lord?" The butler questioned entering the room which Hikaru quickly agreed to.

"Yes...and please have them ready as soon as possible." Kaname watched his brother, although the situation was something to worry about, he did not like how on edge the boy was.

"Before we head back...we'll be making a stop." Hikaru whipped his head towards Kaname and frowned.

"Huh? Why? There's no time." Kaname brushed his finger on the boy's lower lip and it was then that Hikaru noticed he had been biting it once again without realizing it. Hikaru turned his head away and gently pushed Kaname's hand away. 

"We should get a souvenir for Yuki, don't you think so?" Hikaru slowly nodded his head. "Now that I think about it...it's been 10 years, that rose should be in bloom by now." Hikaru looked at Kaname in confusion for a moment before he remembered what he was talking about. 

"I wanted to see it too..." Hikaru said, remembering he didn't get to see it last time. 

"Then shall we go?" Kaname gently smiled at him. Hikaru stared at Kaname, his panic long forgotten as he eagerly nodded his head with a sad smile. 

"She would love it..." 

************

Kaname took Hikaru to the field he once visited with Takuma near the town in which they stayed. Hikaru looked at the different types of plants growing but none of them looked anything like the ones Kaname had described. 

"This way." Kaname led the way until they found an area full of rose bushes that contained small red roses with spiky-like petals. Hikaru thought the sight was wonderful as some even had frost on them from the snow last week. 

"They even grow during the winter?" Hikaru questioned in amazement. 

"Yes, however, it makes them very brittle. Plucking them off their stem could instantly cause them to wither," The owner of the field said. "So which one would you like to take?" 

"You pick," Kaname told Hikaru, making him smile.

"Alright." Hikaru walked around the flowers and looked at each one of them before he pointed to a small one with the petals still intact and a deep red color. "This one." The owner walked over to it and gently cut it off the stem before carefully putting it into the beautiful rose-themed glass bottle. Hikaru frowned when the rose began to wilt slowly but the owner quickly but carefully filled it with resin. 

"There you go." The owner handed the glass to Hikaru who stared down at it happily. "Be careful with it or else the rose won't dry in the right position." Hikaru nodded. Kaname stared down at it.

"It's perfect." Hikaru couldn't help but happily agree. Ruka watched from afar as she couldn't help, but feel jealous at how thoughtful the purebloods were being. She knew that that unique rose would be gifted to none other than Yuki. "Maybe we should also get Zero a gift." Takuma and Ruka looked at Kaname with shock and Hikaru stared at him with disbelief.

"You're joking right?" Kaname shook his head and smiled calmly.

"It would be rather rude if we didn't." Hikaru looked at him with a doubtful look. 

"What did you have in mind...?" 

"A spotted a voodoo doll on our way here-"

"And there it is." Hikaru deadpanned, knowing Kaname probably didn't have anything good in mind. 

************

After a long ride, Takuma dropped them off at Cross Academy. 

"I apologize for making you drop us off," Kaname said, carrying the massive voodoo doll in his arms. Hikaru couldn't believe he actually bought the thing. 

"It's no problem. I was being picked up anyways," Takuma reassured him. "But I am nervous..being summoned to my grandfather's..." Hikaru frowned. The last time he had a run-in with Asato at the soiree, it had been annoying. "Regardless, are you two alright?" Takuma asked with worry at their sudden want to return. "Has something happened?" Hikaru stared at the ground, the feeling of uneasiness returned and Kaname silently stared at Takuma. Takuma got a feeling he knew what was going on, so he continued, "I'll be back as soon as this errand is over."

"Very well," Kaname replied. 

"Take care, Takuma, and good luck," Hikaru said, making Takuma chuckle.

"Thank you. I'll be alright." 

Takuma drove off, leaving the students to walk up the steps to the Academy entrance and there stood Yuki and Zero, waiting for their return. Hikaru instantly remembered the awkward note he had left on, making him stop in his steps and nervously stare at the girl. Kaname noticed this and grabbed his arm before pulling him along. 

Yuki spotted them and smiled politely before greeting them.

"Welcome back, Kaname. Hikaru." Hikaru stared at the girl insecurely. "I heard from the headmaster that you'd be returning early..." Yuki explained also feeling awkward. Kaname smiled and walked forward, dragging Hikaru along.

"We wanted to see you, Yuki. We got you something." Kaname pulled Hikaru forward, making him panic and he averted his eyes away from Yuki. "Hikaru picked it out." Yuki looked over at the boy surprised.

"H-here," Hikaru cursed himself, hearing his voice slightly cracked. "I hope you like it.." Hikaru handed the girl the resined rose.

"Thank you so much," the girl accepted it with gratitude before looking at it. 

"It's a rose encased in resin. These roses only bloom once every 10 years. It's a rare item. So we went to go get it," Kaname explained the item to her.

"Do you...like it?" Hikaru asked nervously, making the girl look at him.

"Huh? Oh! Yeah...it's pretty," Yuki replied, slightly flustered by having received a gift. Hikaru was happy to hear that she liked the rose she wished to see when she was a child although she did not remember.

"I'm glad to hear that," Hikaru sighed in relief and smiled fondly. Yuki couldn't help but smile along before the weird-looking sack grabbed her attention. Kaname noticed and smiled warmly then explained,

"It's not food." Hikaru and Yuki stared at him with disbelief and stated,

"That's obvious./I can see that." 

"It's a present for you, Zero," Kaname pushed it towards Zero, who stared at it blankly. 

"I don't want it.." Zero instantly rejected the gift. Hikaru continued staring at Kaname with incredulity. 

"It's a life-sized doll said to be cursed from ages past...I brought it just for you," Kaname said menacingly, shoving it toward Zero. Zero had no choice, but to take it. Hikaru stared nervously between the two and flinched when the vampire hunter slammed the voodoo doll onto the ground and crushed it under his foot with all his strength. Zero smiled at Kaname, but the pure dislike and distaste clearly showed in his smile. Zero picked the now completely ruined doll up and stated sarcastically,

"Thank you very much, Kaname. It has served its purpose, I've had enough." Hikaru nervously chuckled and hesitantly handed a package to Zero. 

"K-Kaname was just joking...h-here." Zero glanced at the package with a blank expression and raised an eyebrow.

"What is it?" 

"Nothing special, just a new coat..." Hikaru replied, hoping not to anger the vampire hunter any further. By the way, Kaname smiled at Zero menacingly, he could tell Kaname had no part in the gift as Zero huffed in amusement and accepted the gift.

"Thanks." Hikaru smiled in relief and nodded his head, unaware that his brother was staring daggers at Zero. 

"We should get going," Kaname said trying to sound calm, but was clearly irritated. Everyone started heading back to the moon dorms.

"Wait.." Yuki said before they could go any further. "I'd like to speak to the two of you."

"Later, when we're alone?" Kaname questioned the girl.  

"Yes..." 

"Fine then, we'll see you tonight," Kaname replied. Hikaru wondered what the girl wanted to talk about as he stared at her. Ruka was displeased with the arrangement as she wore a frown and continued walking. 

The students walked back to their rooms to unpack. Hikaru questioned Kaname about what Yuki could've wanted to talk about.

"Maybe a confession?" Kaname joked as Hikaru huffed and stated,

"Then she would've only called one of us. Humans don't typically date more than one person." The two were interrupted by Aido.

"My Lords, it seems you have decided to come back early." 

"Yes, we had urgent business. Thank you for lending us the villa," Kaname said.

"Although we couldn't enjoy it for too long," Hikaru muttered with a bit of disappointment as it would've been nice if they could stay longer. 

"Don't mention it, my Lords," Hanabusa replied as Kaname opened the door to his office and they entered, but Kaname froze the moment he walked in as Hikaru looked at him in confusion.

"What is it?" 

"What were you searching for in here?" Kaname questioned Hanabusa, making Hikaru widen his eyes and turn towards Hanabusa.

"I just wanna know...what it is that you're planning, Lord Kaname..." Hanabusa confessed.

"It would be wise not to delve any further." Hikaru stared at the back of Kaname's head as the pureblood walked further into the room. 

"Why won't you tell me?!" Aido shouted. "It is even troubling Lord Hikaru and everyone knows it! It makes me worry..." 

"Hanabusa..." Hikaru called, he didn't think one of Kaname's most strong followers and friends would begin to doubt him. "Kaname." Hikaru turned towards his brother and gave him a stern look, telling him to do something about the situation making Kaname sigh and sit down. 

"What is it that you want me to tell you?"

"Why is it that both Lord and Lady Kuran...committed suicide? I wanted to know if it has something to do with what you're planning." 

"Is that all you wanted to know?" Hikaru asked, the boy making him look up at the pureblood before looking down nervously. 

"Yes..." Hikaru turned back towards Kaname and they seemed to come to an agreement with their silence. Hikaru walked up to Hanabusa before he stated,

"What we are about to share should not reach the ears of anyone else, understood?" Hanabusa knew that it was something serious and was anxious to hear what it was, but he nodded his head nonetheless.

"It wasn't suicide. They were murdered," Kaname revealed. Hanabusa was shocked to hear this. 

"Two purebloods...murdered...but who would do that?!" Hanabusa questioned, thinking the idea was absurd.  

"That's all I can say for right now," Kaname told the boy. "I don't want you to die for nothing." 

"Kaname, don't put it in such a way.." Hikaru scolded him. "We just don't want you to be put in danger Hanabusa, please understand that."

"I don't care about that! I wanna be able to help!" Hikaru was surprised by his outburst, but the fact that Hanabusa did not suspect them as any other vampire would really make the two purebloods happy. 

"I told you, it's better that you don't know," Kaname coldly replied, giving the boy a menacing look. Hikaru glared at Kaname to scold him. 

"I'm sorry....but please remember, I am always on your guys' side so never hesitate to ask." Hikaru smiled at the boy and walked up to him before petting him on the head. Hanabusa looked at the pureblood in shock.

"We know and thank you for that." Hanabusa looked sadly at the pureblood as he couldn't believe someone would kill such kind people.

"It makes us happy, that you didn't suspect us of killing our parents," Kaname told the boy. Hanabusa solemnly stared at them, knowing what exact rumors floated around, but he didn't believe them. Not one bit. Hanabusa bowed his head and exited the room.

"Hanabusa is such a good friend, don't you think so?" Hikaru asked Kaname. Kaname closed his eyes and replied,

"Yes...he is." Hikaru walked over to sit next to Kaname. Hikaru hoped Kaname would keep him around despite all the mistakes Hanabusa committed because in their society it was hard to find people who were truly loyal. 

"Let's get ready for class. I can't wait to finally talk to Yuki...I'm happy that she doesn't seem upset with me...but I wish I could make it up to her for my behavior somehow." Hikaru said still feeling guilty about what happened.

"Then let's see what she wants tonight then well decided," Kaname suggested as Hikaru nodded his head in agreement.

Hikaru was glad nothing had happened while they were gone, but he wondered how long it would take before his uncle made a move. He didn't want the day when they would finally have to face him to come. 

Chapter Text

Yuki watched the night students exit the classroom as their lesson was over, but horrible thoughts kept entering her mind. She snapped out of them as she watched the purebloods and Ruka approaching her. 

"We'll see you later, Yuki," Kaname told the girl. Ruka still wore her frown and watched the girl closely. 

"Sounds good." 

"Don't overwork yourself," Hikaru told the girl and smiled kindly at her, but her expression turned into a frown, making him notice something was wrong. 

"Let's go," Kaname said as the three continued walking. Hikaru's eyes didn't leave the girl as they continued walking. He wondered what could've been on her mind. 

"Hey, did you notice? Yuki...kinda seems...on edge," Hikaru told Kaname as Kaname looked at him with interest.

"She needs to speak with us, maybe it is something bothering her and something that had been on her mind," Kaname suggested. 

"Maybe..." Hikaru had his doubts but accepted the answer for now. "I wonder what she wants to talk about." 

"We'll speak to her soon enough," Kaname told him and they moved along, escorting the night students back to the dorms.

************

Hikaru and Kaname returned the students before going back to the main building where they sensed Yuki was patrolling to finally speak with her. Hikaru spotted the girl standing in front of the window and sped his steps to talk to her.

"Yuki," the boy called out to her, but Hikaru paused in his steps as she noticed her lack of response. When he walked closer he noticed the girl was frozen in fear as she stared at her hand. Kaname also noticed this and frowned as they both sped their steps. Hikaru reached out for her and called out to her again. "Yuki, what's-" The moment the boy grabbed her shoulder, it seemed to snap her out of her thoughts and she quickly swung her Artemis rod at him. Hikaru widened his eyes as the rod crackled close to his face. Kaname's hand blocked it.

"I'm sorry..." Yuki apologized, she stared at the purebloods in shock and trembled in place. Kaname pushed the weapon away and pulled her into a hug. Hikaru remained shocked.

"What scared you?" Kaname questioned the girl, but she began to breathe erratically. "Yuki, calm down," Kaname instructed the girl. He then noticed the way his brother stood still before calling to him. "Hikaru." Hikaru flinched before turning towards them. He realized the girl was still panicked. The girl dropped her weapon and turned towards Hikaru. The boy hesitantly wrapped his arms around her in an attempt to calm her down.

"I'm so sorry..." She repeatedly apologized. She couldn't believe she attacked the people she cared about and loved. Hikaru nervously held the girl and tried calming her down.

"No..it's ok. Don't worry. I'm ok." The girl whimpered, making Hikaru notice she wouldn't be calming down at any time, so he took hold of the girl's face and looked into her eyes. His eyes glowed a bright red that unintentionally frightened the girl for a moment, but widened her eyes when the room seemed to turn brighter and suddenly she noticed a trail of butterflies cross her sight, flying around her. This surprised her, but it served to stop her whimpers. It was only for a brief moment before the scenery changed back to the dark school hallway. She looked at Hikaru in confusion and wondered what that was. "Feeling better?" Hikaru whispered. Yuki slowly nodded her head. Kaname sighed in relief. He changed the topic to get the girl's mind off what happened and questioned,

"What is it you wanted to talk about, Yuki." Yuki turned towards him before she noticed how close the two were to her and slightly pulled away.

"There's something I wanted to ask.." Yuki began, but then hesitated in her words. 

"Please don't worry. No matter what you ask, it won't change a thing. We've never actually said this out loud, but we love you, Yuki. More than anyone." Hikaru glanced at Kaname. Yuki widened her eyes at the confession before looking at Hikaru. Hikaru noticed her stare as he hesitantly smiled at her, although it was not fully there. "If it were possible, we'd take away all your fears and anxieties." Hikaru then cut Kaname off from continuing the conversation and stated,

"Kaname...I think Yuki has enough to think about for tonight...she seems overwhelmed.." Kaname stared at his brother and noticed the way he was trying to end the conversation early. So he nodded his head and agreed.

"Right, I suggest you rest for tonight." The two purebloods left the girl and walked back to the moon dorms. Kaname looked back to find the girl watching them go before he turned toward Hikaru, who was deeply frowning and had a restless look in his eyes. "Why are you acting so strangely?" Kaname questioned him. He had also taken notice of the way Hikaru had remained frozen after Yuki attacked him and the troubled look he wore when comforting the girl. Hikaru turned to Kaname and hesitantly said,

"I'll tell you once we are back at the dorms..." 

************

Hikaru walked into their room while Kaname closed the door behind him. 

"So what is it?" Hikaru turned towards Kaname with an anxious look. 

"The thing that scared Yuki...I saw it..." Hikaru muttered. Kaname widened his eyes in confusion. 

"What do you mean by that?" Hikaru hesitantly explained,

"In order for me to enter a person's mind, I must make direct eye contact with them...but Yuki....Yuki made a connection with me...she shouldn't be able to do that..." Hikaru spoke his voice began to tremble slightly. The boy looked down at his hand and continued. "The moment I touched her...I saw blood...she was seeing things...things that happened that night..." Kaname narrowed his eyes as he knew what this meant. Hikaru looked at Kaname with panic and stated nervously, "She's remembering..." 

"Hikaru," Kaname called to the boy, but the boy began to ramble in a frenzy. 

"Mother's spell. Is it breaking? But that's not possible...it shouldn't be possible...she shouldn't be able to remember at all...but then...why? Why was she able to make a connection with me? It's just not possible Kaname..." Kaname walked up to the boy and grabbed him by the shoulders.

"Hikaru, calm down..." Hikaru looked at Kaname with a frown. 

"I can't...if mother spells breaks then we would be in deep trouble...it would all be for nothing...Mother wanted her to be human. She needs to stay human. She needs to live a normal life, Kaname..." Kaname glared as he noticed the boy was once again biting at his lip from the turmoil he began to feel,

"It seems Yuki won't be able to live this way for long...she will eventually revert back." Hikaru widened his eyes and was taken aback by Kaname's words.

"What do you mean?....She has to stay human Kaname...Are you saying she'll become a vampire?" Hikaru felt his heart rate rise, hearing these words leave his brother's mouth made him uneasy.

"If she continues the way she is, we will have no choice, but to-" 

"No!" Hikaru shouted at Kaname as he refused to accept his words. "No, we won't! We can't!" 

"Hikaru, she will continue to suffer if we don't," Kaname strictly told the boy, but Hikaru continued to deny it.

"Kaname! We are supposed to kill Rido and live happily, here, with her as a human! It was Mother's wish! She died so we can live such a life! I refuse! We can't!" Hikaru's voice was filled with desperation. 

"We can still live such a life even if Yuki's life as a human ends," Kaname tried reassuring the boy, but Hikaru shook his head.

"Being a pureblood is not what I want for her! You know what it's like to be us! I don't want that for Yuki, Kaname!" Kaname hugged his brother. Hikaru feared that their plans would be ruined. Kaname closed his eyes and apologetically told the boy.

"We can only see for how long this will last, but for now, I will continue to do as planned," Kaname stroked the boy's hair. Hikaru went to protest once again, but suddenly he was hit with a wave of exhaustion. He then realized Kaname had used his powers on him once again. 

"Kaname..." The boy whispered as his pleading eyes closed and Kaname carried him in his arms. Kaname stared at the boy's face with pity before carrying him over to his room and laying him down on his bed. 

"Don't worry about it, Hikaru. I'll take care of it," Kaname whispered. The pureblood placed his hand on the boy's forehead. His hand glowed with a purple energy. When the boy awakened the next day, his memories of what he had discovered would be forgotten.

************

Later that night, Zero visited the dorms much to Kaname's distaste. Kaname calmly led him to his office. 

"Come in take a seat," Kaname instructed him as the door behind Zero closed. Zero turned to look toward the door to his right where he sensed the other pureblood resided. "He is asleep if you were hoping to speak with him that won't be possible, so you're stuck with me." This displeased Zero, but he simply got to business.

"I want the truth, were Yuki's memories erased? Or not? Answer me. You know something about Yuki's past, don't you? Do you have no desire to alleviate her fears?" 

"Should I destroy one of Yuki's fears right now? One less problem?" Kaname questioned him and in a matter of seconds, Kaname slammed Zero into the wall and held him by the throat. Zero reacted quickly and pointed his Bloody Rose at Kaname. 

"Do it. I can probably get a shot off at the same time," Zero threatened him. Kaname glared at him.

"Look at you. You're quite the anomaly. Vampires should respect and fear purebloods by instinct, but you bare your fangs without reserve. I really do hate you." Kaname threw Zero through the wall which led to a bathroom. Zero had fired his gun, but the shot purposely missed the pureblood's head, instead, Kaname simply bled from the side of his head. "You have no intentions of killing me," Kaname stated the obvious. 

"If I kill you needlessly, it would only cause Yuki grief," Zero stated, but then noticed something strange. "What's going on? If he really is asleep, he would've woken up by now." Kaname glared at Zero and tightened his grip on his throat.

"You do not need to know." 

"What did you do to him?" Zero glared in return, but then the drops of Kaname's blood that splattered on his face made his bloodlust grow. His eyes turned a piercing red. This made Kaname smirk.

"There is no need to concern yourself. The reason why you came, is not to bother about my brother, but to discuss Yuki." 

"You.." Zero growled, but then suddenly his neck was slashed by the pureblood's nails, catching him off guard.

"I can smell Yuki on you...The interval between your hunger is growing shorter. Will you be able to protect her like that?" Zero held his wound and raised his gun higher, pointing it directly at the pureblood this time. "You've lost all that blood, I'm sure you're thirsting for more." Kaname grabbed hold of the hunter's wrist and aimed the gun away from him. "Listen...take my blood again." The statement shocked Zero. 

"You must be joking? Do you really think I would want any more of your blood?" Zero spat his words with venom, disgusted at the idea of drinking more of the pureblood's blood. 

"If not, would you have preferred my brother's instead?" Zero's eyes flickered with something Kaname did not like. "You disgraceful level E. Be grateful I can't let you die now. I've allowed you to live this long because you still have things to do. Remember that?"  

"Who are you to decide for me.." Zero grunted, feeling his resolution coming close to an end. His body craved the pureblood's blood and they both knew that. 

"I know for a fact that our feelings for Yuki are the same, however, I do question what is my brother to you..." Kaname glared at Zero. Zero frowned as he hesitated to answer,

"I don't know...I care about him...that's all. He seems to suffer...those two deserve to be happy..." 

"I agree." It was then that Zero painfully reached for Kaname and grabbed hold of his collar, pulling him down, he sunk his fangs into the pureblood's neck to satisfy his hunger. Drinking down his blood, some of Kaname's memories flashed through his mind, making Zero confused. "Don't ever forget who was the one that gave you this blood...Zero." After Zero had his fill, he tore himself away from Kaname and sat panting. Disgusted for having partaken of his enemy's blood. Kaname stood back and held the spot where Zero had shot him earlier. "The spot where the bullet nicked me...still hurts. This is why I dislike anti-vampire weapons. And thanks to it the bite wound isn't healing. I'm a bit annoyed that you bit me without any restraint," Kaname complained, making Zero irritated and slam his arm into the wall behind him. 

"I'm the one that should be annoyed," Zero growled.

"Be patient it's not much. You've finally regained your sanity. Do you really hate the feeling of my blood becoming a part of you? It must be a tough struggle." 

"You should try it sometime and see how poisonous your blood is..." The two bickered.

"My brother seems to say otherwise, on the contrary, he seems to like it," Kaname bluntly stated. Zero narrowed his eyes at Kaname. 

"What happened to him?" Zero once again questioned him. Kaname closed his eyes in annoyance before explaining,

"Hikaru occasionally doesn't feel well. His state of mind is fragile, so I took the liberty of putting him to sleep, but if what you said is true and you want him to remain happy. I suggest you keep all of this quiet." Kaname warned Zero. Although Zero hated Kaname, he had witnessed the boy's outbursts and for once, he thought maybe it was the best course of action. Zero clenched his teeth and staggered to get up. He then walked past Kaname to take his leave. "All this commotion plus the scent of my blood would have caused the dorm to be in uproar. I recommend leaving from the window, but it's only a question of time until you are discovered." Zero prepared to leave, but Kaname lastly stated, "Oh and the reason why I can't answer the thing Yuki wants to know is because...it's for her own good." Zero remained silent before he leaped out of the window leaving Kaname alone in the dorm. Kaname turned from the direction Zero left to the destruction created by him as he sighed. It was something he would need to fix before Hikaru woke up.

The next afternoon, Hikaru groaned and opened his eyes, feeling extremely exhausted. He felt as if he'd slept a long time, but noticed the light coming through the window.

"You're awake?" Kaname's voice grabbed his attention. Hikaru nodded his head tiredly. "Would you like to sleep some more? I can wake you up once it's time to go." Kaname encouraged him. Hikaru simply nodded his head and turned onto his side. Kaname hugged the boy from behind then the scent of Kaname's blood reached Hikaru's nose as he turned towards Kaname in confusion.

"Are you hurt?" Kaname smiled fondly, seeing the boy show his concern. 

"I cut myself not too long ago and am having trouble healing since I haven't fed in a while." Hikaru frowned but began to unbutton his shirt and pull down his jacket. Kaname happily accepted the offer. It also made it easier to cover up the fact that he'd been wounded by a hunter's weapon after drinking the boy's blood. It took Hikaru a moment to clear the fog in his mind before he realized something.

'When did I fall asleep...?' Hikaru blankly stared at the ceiling trying to remember what he had been doing. He remembered returning from their trip, Yuki requesting to speak with them, talking to Hanabusa, getting ready for class then....nothing. "When did I fall asleep?" Hikaru questions in confusion. Kaname pulled away from the boy's neck and explained,

"Not too long ago. You must have been exhausted, seeing as you didn't get to sleep in the morning when we went to get Yuki's present." Although Hikaru found the situation very strange, he wanted to believe that was a logical explanation before sitting up. 

"Then I'll get up now." Hikaru ran his fingers through his hair in an attempt to brush it down. "Let's get class over with so we can go talk to Yuki." Hikaru smiled. Kaname nodded, he was glad his brother didn't seem to notice what he had done, but he would be at great risk if something or someone were to hint at what happened and remind him. He just hoped Yuki wouldn't mention what occurred last night. 

Chapter Text

The day class girls were excited to see the night class once again after the short break. The night class made their way to the main building with the two student guardians watching over them. Hikaru spotted the girl.

"Don't overwork yourself," Hikaru smiled at the girl kindly, making her get a sense of deja vu when the boy passed by.

"Good work, Yuki," Kaname praised her. She stared at them. She didn't get to ask them about her question last night and she was in need of answers. 

"Um..." Yuki began, seeming like she wanted to say something. Hikaru looked at her in confusion, but she was once again interrupted when Akatsuki called to rush Kaname.

"Dorm president."

"Yes, I know," Kaname replied. "We have to go." Kaname pulled Hikaru along. He would need to make sure the boy wasn't reminded. 

"My question-" The girl spoke up, trying to remind them that she had questioned, but Kaname then leaned into her ear and whispered,

"Wait until school ends and we will listen then. But don't forget our feelings for you..." Kaname continued pulling Hikaru along with him. Hikaru stared at him in confusion, wondering why Kaname would be saying that, but turned towards Yuki and stated,

"See you later, Yuki." Yuki watched them leave. She found Hikaru's mood seemed more at ease than the last time she saw him. She brushed the strange feeling off and made it her plan to confront them after their classes. 

As they made their way to class, Hikaru questioned Kaname.

"Why did you tell Yuki not to forget our feelings?" Kaname glanced at him before carefully stating,

"It's time Yuki knew what we really feel for her and she must understand what they are." Hikaru quirked an eyebrow at Kaname. "As I stated, she might confess tonight." Hikaru huffed in amusement once again, knowing Kaname was teasing him.

"Humans don't work that way, I've said this. If Yuki does confess it will unfortunately be only one of us." 

"Then who do you think she will choose?" Kaname questioned the boy. Hikaru however, didn't know, making him curious.

"Who knows..." Kaname closed his eyes. He knew that tonight that question would be answered because he planned to prevent the girl from seeking answers as there was danger and it drew near them. 

************

After class, the purebloods waited at the fountain. Hikaru stared into the water when he heard the footsteps drawing near. 

"Yuki," Hikaru called out to her, but the boy grew confused when her expression hardened. 

"We've been waiting for you," Kaname greeted her. "So what is it you wanted to talk about?" 

"I want to know the truth," Yuki demanded. "And don't evade me this time." Hikaru frowned.

"Wait what...?" Yuki turned towards him, but before she could say anything Kaname stepped in.

"Evade you?" Kaname sounded confused, making Hikaru think that he was just as confused as he was. "The way you evade our feelings?" Kaname bluntly stated, making Hikaru tense.

"Kaname," Hikaru called, wanting to scold him. "Don't pressure her." Yuki looked down shamefully and agreed with Kaname's words.

"No...it's just..." 

"Do you hate it? Do you find it repulsing?" Kaname questioned the girl. Hikaru wondered why Kaname was suddenly interrogating her about the matter.

"Of course not!" Yuki shouted in defense. "How could I? The truth is...I can't help it..I love you both...after everything...how could I hate it...even if you two are vampires...even if you were vampires like the one that tried to eat me...but that's not it...you two saved me...but growing up...I began to doubt something...why was it me...that's why tell me...about my forgotten past...both of you...are connected right?" Hikaru expression grew gloomy and Yuki caught this. "You are, aren't you?!" Hikaru questioned why she was suddenly asking about her past. Kaname smiled sadly as the girl was desperate for answers, but she couldn't let her know, not yet. Kaname stretched a hand out to hold her face tenderly in the palm of his hand, but then suddenly Yuki smacked the hand away, shocking the two of them.

"Yuki..." 

"I need to know!" Yuki demanded once again. She turned towards Hikaru, but the boy painfully turned his head away from the girl. The gesture hurt Yuki as she stepped closer to him. "I don't want to be kept in the dark like this anymore! Please!" 

"There's nothing to know..." Hikaru muttered.

"You were carrying me that night! Why?!" Yuki questioned him.

"Because that level E was going to attack you," Hikaru hoped the simple answer would satisfy her curiosity. 

"There's more to it! Why won't you tell me?! I need to know! I want to grow stronger!" Yuki shouted in frustration. Kaname then patted the girl's head in an attempt to calm her down. 

"Don't be silly. Let things remain just as they are. Be happy in this academy a while longer..." Kaname said. Hikaru caught his choice of words. "Okay?" Yuki stared at him in disbelief. Disbelief that he still refused to tell her. "Because the truth you seek may be covered in blood. Even then would you still want to know?" 

"Yes..." Yuki answered. 

"We are scared that once you know the truth, you will hate us," Kaname told the girl. 

"I could never hate you two..." Yuki muttered, looking down sadly. 

"Yuki, please understand that this is for your own good," Hikaru empathetically told the girl, but this only upset her. 

"How would you know?! I want to know!" 

"If it's really that important then we'll tell you," Kaname stated, making the girl gain hope and Hikaru frown, instantly disapproving of it. "But first you will have to prove that you really won't come to hate us..." Hikaru and Yuki now stared at Kaname in confusion. "Yuki, who do you love more Hikaru or me?" Yuki was taken aback by the question.

"H-huh? I love both of you...how could I choose." Hikaru stared at Kaname perplexed with where he was going with this. 

"Then would you become our lover?" Yuki widened her eyes and grew flustered. 

"W-what?" 

"If you refuse to pick then I don't see any reason why you can't be with both of us." 

"Kaname...that's now humans work..." Hikaru whispered to the boy nervously, not wanting to make Yuki uncomfortable. Yuki on the other hand couldn't believe what she was hearing, she did love both purebloods but it felt strange having thoughts of being in a relationship with the two of them. 

"That's not funny Kaname...and stop avoiding my question! I don't want you to put off my past anymore!" 

"I'm being serious, I will tell you everything you want to know," Kaname offered. The girl now wore a look of discomfort. Hikaru didn't like the way the girl felt pressured about the decision, so he put a hand on the girl's shoulder before pulling her into a hug.

"Don't worry, you don't have to choose, ok? So get your mind off of things." 

"Hikaru..." Yuki stared at the boy, she felt at ease in the boy's arms. Hikaru smiled warmly but his gaze slowly turned stern before muttered,

"This is the end of discussions." Kaname sighed. Yuki on the other hand didn't want to.

"But I still need to know-"

"Yuki as I've said before, this is for your own good. Please just focus on living a happy and healthy life," Hikaru told the girl, his eyes pleading with her. 

"But-" 

"Yuki," Hikaru called her name, his tone cold and authoritative. Leaving the girl disheartened. Hikaru closed his eyes, he didn't want to hurt her, but he was determined to prevent her from remembering the past. "Kaname, let's go." Kaname silently stared at Hikaru but eventually complied. Yuki watched them hesitantly but she stepped forward and shouted,

"I'll do it!" Kaname paused in his steps and turned towards the girl. Hikaru however frowned, the girl was forcing herself in order to find out about her past and he couldn't stand it. 

"No, you won't." 

"Please...I have to know...so I'll be your lover," Yuki said. Hikaru didn't understand why she couldn't let the topic go. She had a happy and easy life going.

"Yuki...We love you, but I don't want you forcing something you don't want..." Yuki looked at the boy with doubt. She knew she loved both of them and the two boys being okay with returning her feelings so she wouldn't have to choose should've been a dream come true for her, but she was unsure of why she was so hesitant. Hikaru gave her a sad knowing look and turned back around to continue walking but then he froze all of a sudden. He was surprised when he spotted Zero standing there, staring at the scene in front of him. Once Yuki noticed, she also froze in place as they stared at the hunter. Kaname was the first to cut off the tension.

"Can you not look at us with worried eyes." Kaname grabbed hold of Hikaru and began walking towards the dorms as they passed Zero, Kaname announced. "From now on we will cherish and protect Yuki as our lover." Hikaru whipped his head towards Kaname and narrowed his eyes.

"Hey, we never agr-" Kaname cut the boy off and covered his mouth. 

"Yuki agreed that's all that matters," Kaname told the boy. He turned back towards the girl and smiled at her. "Goodnight, Yuki." Kaname then dragged Hikaru past Zero. Hikaru wanted to argue with Kaname, but Zero caught his eye. The hunter stared at Yuki with a hopeless expression. Kaname continued dragging Hikaru away, leaving the two.

Once they were back in the dorm. Hikaru was quick to question Kaname as to why he agreed to Yuki's answer.

"This way, it will be easier to protect her without rousing suspicion," Kaname answered the boy. "It will allow us to keep a close eye on her." 

"But I don't want her to make a decision like that out of obligation to find out about her past..." Hikaru trailed off as he felt as if he'd discussed this before. Kaname noticed this. 

"We can't miss any precautions. You want to protect her, don't you?" Kaname stroked the boy's cheek in the palm of his hands. Hikaru stared into his eyes, he felt conflicted.

"I do...but I don't want to force her to make a decision such as that..."

"It will only be temporarily," Kaname told Hikaru, trying to reassure him. Hikaru didn't trust Kaname's promises, but a part of him argued that Kaname was right. 

'It's for Yuki's protection, that's all. There's no harm in doing so,' he argued with himself. "Fine...but that is until we get rid of Rido..." Kaname nodded. Kaname knew if Yuki were to continue regaining her memories, they would have no choice, but to have Yuki return to them. 

Chapter Text

Ichiru Kiryu was allowed to enter the day class with permission from Zero. Kaname knew the boy was planning something and prepared the night class students to protect Yuki. The girl's nightmares also increased preventing her from getting any decent sleep. Hikaru felt uneasy. He couldn't help but wonder if this was the best course of action and sighed.

'It's too early for this...' Hikaru folded pieces of paper into hearts before tearing them up. Kaname watched him. 

"Isn't this what you always wanted? To have Yuki with us again?" Kaname asked Hikaru. Hikaru didn't turn towards Kaname but nonetheless answered him.

"I wanted Yuki to be the little sister I once knew, who was comfortable around us instead of being fearful of us, but this...what we are right now...doesn't feel right...besides she could never return to the way she once was or else everything would be ruined." Kaname carefully thought about what to reply before returning to his book.

"We are not sure of what could happen. There's no use in worrying about it. For now, let us enjoy our time together...we don't know for how long it will last." 

"You make it sound like things will definitely take a turn for the worse.." Hikaru stated, feeling uneasy. 

"I suppose I did." Kaname's reply earned him a stare from Hikaru. "However, let us not focus on this right now. Yuki is safe and we get to spend time with her. Let's focus on that for now." Hikaru downcasted his eyes and remained silent. He didn't like Kaname's answer. Kaname felt a light tap on the side of his head and turned, only to realize Hikaru had thrown the crumbled-up pieces of torn paper at him. The two silently stared at each other once again. 

************

Close to noon, Hikaru had gone to shower before class. He tried hard to convince himself that there was no harm in being Yuki's lover. He had already practically agreed to it, so he didn't understand why he felt so conflicted. He regretted giving in so easily to Kaname's plan once again after he had said he would do things his way. Still, after catching a glimpse of what could've been Rido at the soiree and knowing the fact that he had awakened, ready to make his move at any time, Hikaru couldn't help but subconsciously seek shelter in Kaname. It worried him that this would lead to what he was trying to prevent. 

Stepping out of the shower, the boy returned to Kaname's office, but he heard Kaname speaking to what sounded like Hanabusa.

"No no, it's fine. Just don't mention this to anyone, not even Hikaru." Hikaru was confused. He opened the door and questioned Kaname with a stern look.

"Don't mention what to whom, Kaname." Hanabusa flinched seeing the pureblood. Kaname turned his head toward him but remained silent. Hikaru narrowed his eyes and walked toward him. "What was it you were talking about?" Kaname watched the boy approach and quickly made the vile in his hands disappear. Kaname calmly turned toward his brother. 

"Yuki fell sick in the infirmary." Hikaru was surprised and grew worried.

"Is she alright?" Hikaru turned toward Hanabusa and questioned him. Hanabusa nervously answered,

"Yes...I heard that Yuki-I mean Lady Yuki has been lacking sleep lately so..." Hikaru didn't like the sound of this. 

"Did she mention why?" 

"I heard she hasn't been sleeping well, my Lord.." Hikaru wore a concerned expression. Kaname placed his hands on the boy's shoulder.

"Don't worry too much. Why don't we go pay her a visit later?" 

"Yeah...checking up on her does sound good..." Hikaru replied. The boy assumed the girl was stressed about the deal they had made and was desperate to learn about her past. 

"If that is all you may leave," Kaname told Hanabusa. Hanabusa had many things to ask but knew he wouldn't be allowed to in Hikaru's presence, so he questioned Kaname about the only thing he could.

"Lord Kaname...about Ruka..." the boy began. This grabbed Hikaru's attention. 

"I see. She still hasn't left her room?" Kaname questioned.

"Yes...she hasn't left ever since she heard that Lady Yuki had become your and Lord Hikaru's lover." This made Hikaru pity the girl. He didn't think the girl liked him, but now that he realized she had, he felt the need to apologize. He should've made it clear that they were not looking to date anyone else, although he knew he couldn't explain the situation involving Yuki. 

"Don't worry about it. Just let her be alone for now, alright?" Kaname ordered.

"Very well." 

"I really am grateful, regarding Yuki," Kaname thanked the boy. Hanabusa couldn't help, but lightly blush and smile.

"Any time." The boy then left. Hikaru frowned and dropped himself over onto the seat in Kaname's office. He closed his eyes and decided to take his mind off the growing problems. 

"This is giving me a headache..." Kaname walked over and lifted the boy's head to sit on the seat. He rested the boy's head on his lap and stroked his hair.

"She will move on eventually. Ruka is someone who's strong," Kaname reassured Hikaru. The boy simply nodded and enjoyed the feeling of Kaname's fingers. He was in no mood to hear his words because deep inside him, he knew things weren't right as they were.

************

When afternoon came, the night class set a spot in the courtyard of the main building. The area was fixed with a table of treats and tea. Cushions were set underneath a tree so they could sit comfortably. Kaname continued reading the book he had been reading earlier that day and Hikaru sat with his head hidden in his knees as the sun hurt his eyes. He tried his best to bear with it. 

"If you'd like, I can have Hanabusa bring you an umbrella maybe that will help," Kaname suggested calmly. Hikaru pulled his head up and squinted when the bright light hit his eyes. 

"No...you know I'm just more sensitive to these things. Putting that aside, why did you have them set all this up? I thought we were just checking up on Yuki. She will be uncomfortable, this will definitely grab the day class's attention."

"Do you not want to spend some time with her?" Kaname questioned him and looked deeply into his eyes. Hikaru averted his eyes towards the ground and quietly replied,

"Of course I do." 

"Speaking of which." Kaname looked past Hikaru and called out, "Yuki." Hikaru turned around and spotted the girl behind him. 

"Oh, hold on," Hikaru said and scooted over, making room for the girl and patting the spot in between himself and Kaname. "Take a seat." The girl blushed and reluctantly stared at the two purebloods as the two waited for her. "Is something wrong?" Hikaru asked with worry when he saw how long she took. Yuki was hesitant to sit, she didn't plan to live the illusion of a happy couple and was determined to get the answers she sought. Yuki slowly sat but kept her space in between the two. Hikaru took notice of the girl's distance. It bothered him, she was forcing herself to do this. The boy deeply exhaled and looked up at the tree's leaves. Yuki noticed this and noticed the way the boy squinted.

"You didn't have to come during the day..." Yuki said, grabbing the boy's attention. Hikaru turned towards her and calmly replied,

"I'm alright. I'm more worried about you. I heard you haven't been sleeping well, Yuki. What's on your mind that's keeping you up at night?" Hikaru asked although he could already make a guess.

"I already said, I want to know more about my past. You promised me that you'd tell me," Yuki demanded.

"I didn't promise anything," Hikaru muttered quietly. Yuki grew frustrated and upset.

"If you won't tell me then-" The girl cut herself off and turned toward Kaname with a scowl, but Kaname decided to play it off.

"This isn't the best time, you look so scary right now that I don't want to tell you." 

"I knew this would happen. The subject is being dodged. If you two don't tell me then I'll make up my own story." Hikaru listened to the girl carefully and crossed his arms.

"If that's what you wanna do then I say it'd be best." This saddened the girl. Whispers then were heard nearby. They turned and a group of day class girls gathered behind Zero, who watched them from a distance to make sure Yuki was okay.

"You have nothing to do Zero. Please shoo away the day class students before they raise a fuss," Kaname asked of the hunter. Zero glared at the girls and just like that they all scattered away, too afraid to face the boy. "Thank you Zero. That's much better." Kaname then grabbed Yuki and pulled her into a side hug. "Now then, take this time to relax, you shouldn't be stressing over such things if it's causing you to land in the infirmary." 

"I'm fine now..." Yuki said uncomfortably. Hikaru stared at the two from the corner of his eye but didn't move from his spot. Kaname noticed this and looked at the boy.

"Hikaru, aren't you joining us in our fun?" 

"I don't want to engage in something that's obviously making our "lover" uncomfortable," the boy's tone sounded saddened. Yuki felt guilty and shamefully looked down at the ground. She didn't want the boy to think that she didn't like him. 

"Why so down? We are supposed to be spending time with Yuki. Weren't you worried about her?" Kaname said in a teasing tone and reached over and grabbed Hikaru dragging him closer. This caught Hikaru by surprise as he fell closer to the girl and Kaname. 

"I was and I am. It's just that she obviously doesn't want to be here, Kaname," Hikaru sternly said. Yuki frowned and admitted,

"I do...but my goal was to get you or Kaname to answer what I've been wanting to know...I don't like how it keeps being avoided." Hikaru looked at Yuki with a weary look.

"And that's the other thing..." Hikaru mutters. "There's...really nothing for you to know." 

"I know that's not true!" Yuki argued. The two stared at each other. Challenged each other, until Hikaru closed his eyes and looked away from her first. He didn't enjoy seeing Kaname and Yuki upset. He was weak to their gaze but this was something he had no choice, he couldn't give in. 

"Let's not fight. Here, there are cookies and tea. Have some. It should help calm you two down." Kaname reached over and grabbed the basket full of cookies and poured the three of them some tea. Hikaru willed the tension he felt to leave and enjoy the dessert that was being given to him. Yuki slowly accepted a cookie she did not plan to eat but denied the tea. "Also, I've decided I'm going to give the night class a few days off. That will give you a small reprieve from the night patrols. Try to get some rest," Kaname told the girl. 

"You can't just stop-" Yuki was going to deny the gesture, but Hikaru interrupted the girl.

"That's actually a good idea. You need to get some proper rest. We don't want you falling sick anymore." Yuki couldn't argue against the idea if Hikaru also agreed. 

The three silently enjoyed the tea and cookies, although Yuki just stared at the one in her hand, completely still. 

The sun eventually set over the horizon much to Hikaru's relief, but it meant that it was almost time to go. 

"The sun is setting now, I hate the thought of saying goodbye but I do need to send you on your way after all you really do need to get some rest." Kaname gently stroked the girl's cheek which Yuki responded by looking away. She then glanced at Hikaru. She frowned. It bothered her that they wouldn't tell her anything, but she didn't enjoy seeing the usual loving, doting, and cheerful boy so serious and somber. 

"I don't get why..." Yuki sadly began and trailed off. Kaname knew what she wanted to say and pensively looked up at the leaves. 

"I wish you would understand." Before the girl could question what he meant Hikaru once again stepped in and stood up from his cushion.

"Alright. It's time for you to head back. Kaname, let's get going."

"Right." Kaname stood up. Hikaru then looked down at Yuki, who remained sitting, and stretched a hand out for her to take. Yuki dejectedly took hold of it as she was assisted up to her feet. Hikaru then pulled Yuki into a hug, making her widen her eyes in confusion. Hikaru stroked the girl's hair as he muttered,

"Please focus on taking care of your health." Yuki felt sorrow for his words as she knew he was worried about her, but she couldn't stop feeling upset, so she didn't return the hug and simply nodded her head.

"I will..." Hikaru let her go and then sent her off with Zero. Zero watched them closely before he and Yuki walked away, leaving Kaname and Hikaru. Kaname placed a hand on the boy's shoulder. 

"Did you enjoy spending time with Yuki once again?" Hikaru kept staring at the two guardians in the distance.

"Like I said, I don't like forcing her...it's just not the same..." Hikaru sadly said and turned toward Kaname. The boy dug his face into Kaname's chest. Kaname wrapped his arms around the boy in comfort. 

"Don't worry, because the way things are now is only temporary..." Hikaru sighed into Kaname's chest. He had hoped so. The boy was unaware that Kaname spoke his words with a different meaning than what Hikaru had set in mind. The boy was oblivious to how dire the situation really was now that Yuki was regaining her memories.

************

Later that night, Hikaru had gone to take a peek and check up on Ruka. He didn't enter her room and he listened closely for any sign of movement, but the room was completely silent. Hikaru hoped the girl would feel better soon. 

"Lord Hikaru, did you come to see Ruka?" Akatsuki questioned him the moment he was spotted. Hikaru didn't expect Akatsuki to come around the corner and he was sure Ruka now knew of his presence, so he quickly shook his head.

"I'll leave her be. I trust that you'll take care of her." Hikaru sincerely smiled and walked away. Hikaru headed back to his room, but as he walked down the hall, he stopped in his tracks when he felt an unfamiliar presence behind him. He turned around and was surprised when he spotted Senri and Takuma. "Oh, welcome back you two." Hikaru found it strange how nervous Takuma looked and Senri wore a wide smirk, not to mention the strange presence he felt. It wasn't until the reddish-haired boy, looked up at Hikaru and revealed heterochromatic eyes, one red and one blue, did Hikaru froze in place. His heart slowly began to elevate. 

"It's been a while...oh how much have you grown, Juri." Senri approached Hikaru which Hikaru grew panicked and widened his eyes.

"Juri..?" Senri quickly grabbed the boy's wrist, causing Hikaru to flinch when he was suddenly slammed into the wall. Senri placed both his hands on either side of the boy's head and looked directly into his eyes.

"No...that's not right...you're Hikaru, my dear precious nephew." Senri reached and slowly stroked the shocked boy's cheek lovingly. "You look so much like your mother...." Senri smirked. Hikaru cringed with disgust and whipped his head away from the boy's touch. 

"You...don't you dare touch me with those filthy hands of yours," Hikaru growled with the most hostile tone anyone has ever heard. 

"Lord Rido, please refrain from doing anything unpleasant to Lord Hikaru..." Takuma pleaded, nervously staring at the two. Rido, who used Senri's body as his vessel, gave Takuma a glance. 

"I don't plan to do anything, Takuma, so you can stay out of our family business. It's been years since we've last seen each other. Isn't that right, Hikaru?" Senri's body showed an unfamiliar malicious display as he purred the boy's name. Something inside Hikaru snapped as his eyes were filled with an unhinged hatred. 

"WAIT! DON'T!" Takuma shouted when he noticed the pureblood's eyes glow a fiery red and in a matter of seconds, the windows broke and threatened to kill the vampire in front of him with the shards of glass pressed closely to Senri's neck, causing it to slightly bleed. "That's Senri's body! Don't hurt him!" Takuma pleaded. Hikaru trembled as if trying to control himself. Senri unwavering smirk remained and stared cockily at Hikaru. The shards slowly dropped towards the ground, breaking all around them. 

"That's right. You can't hurt me or else you'll hurt this body." Hikaru felt infuriated. The person he wanted to kill the most was hiding in the body of a dear friend. He took shaky breaths as he tried to restrain himself from letting his powers get out of control and accidentally hurt the boy in front of him. 

"You bastard..." Rido placed his thumb on the boy's lips and stopped him from biting it while he creepily uttered,

"You wear the same look of hatred as she did...you're so much like my Juri...all except for those revolting eyes you inherited from my brother...but that could be fixed." Hikaru held back a shout of pain when Rido dug his fingers into the boy's eyes causing them to bleed. 

"LORD RIDO!" Senri's body was suddenly flung back hard enough to break the opposite wall of the dark corridor. Takuma stared in worried at the damage before turning toward Hikaru. Hikaru held his face in the palm of his hand, covering his agonizing closed eyes. 

"Takuma, keep this vile bastard away from me, or else....Senri's body or not, I will kill him..." Hikaru hissed, his tone full of hatred. 

"I suggest that you do as he says Takuma," Kaname's dreadful voice rang. They all turned and Rido's smirk widened as he pulled himself away from the wall. 

"Kaname Kuran," Rido called. Kaname walked over to Hikaru, cupped the boy's face in his hands, and tenderly stroked his cheeks, wiping his blood away.

"Are you alright?" 

"Far from alright." Kaname knew the boy didn't mean he was hurting physically or emotionally, but more like his mental state was far from right at that moment. 

"Come on, let's get you healed." Kaname guided Hikaru back to their room but was stopped by Rido.

"Now hold on just a moment, I'd like to have a word with you Kaname." Kaname narrowed his eyes at the boy and after a moment of silence, Kaname instructed.

"Follow me, but stay as far away as possible. Your presence is already unpleasant enough as it is." Kaname then continued guiding Hikaru to their room. Rido huffed and followed behind Kaname. Takuma knew he needed to keep Rido out of trouble to keep Senri safe even if it upset his lords.

Tried to fix Hikaru's longer hair as much as possible but it can be considered an awkward growing phase. I'll try to fix it and draw it better next time.
Right picture is the way Hikaru looks and left is how Rido sees him.

Chapter Text

The four were now in Kaname's office as Hikaru fed from Kaname's wrist allowing him to heal faster. Once the boy was able to see once again, both Kuran brothers glared at Rido. 

"Calling you my nephew honestly gives me the creeps." The comment was directed toward Kaname. "The last time we met was a little over 10 years ago, right? You hurt me Kaname. That day, you shattered my body until I lost my shape. It took 10 years to regain my form. Well, I guess I should thank my pureblood power for allowing me to survive," Rido rambled. "By the way, thank you for getting rid of my fiance Shizuka, it was a load off my mind. If I waited for her to become obedient like his mother I'm certain I would've waited close to an eternity."

"I'm glad to see that you haven't changed, uncle. You're still someone that I want to kill and I wouldn't feel the slightest remorse for it," Kaname threatened the man. Rido then turned towards Hikaru.

"You're awfully quiet my dear. You know, I wouldn't mind waiting for you to become nothing, but an obedient husk. Of course, knowing you're your mother's child, I doubt it. Don't get me wrong, I don't mind. It'll just add to the appeal." Hikaru shivered in disgust at his words and glared at him with a deadly gaze.

"Shut up. I don't want to hear such disturbing words, I'd die than ever be with you. You coward, I'd kill you if you weren't hiding in that body." 

"In due time, you'll get to see me in my actual body, but for the time being you'll just have to wait. I will be staying in his room. I'm counting on you dorm president Kuran." Rido made himself welcome in the night class as Senri. He left Kaname's office with Takuma following behind. When the doors finally closed, Hikaru gripped the armrest of the chair until it broke. Kaname stared at him. They were equally enraged finally having met their uncle, but not in the form they had expected. 

"All the pieces are here, now all we have to do is wait," Kaname muttered. Hikaru glanced at him before his gaze landed on the chess board set on the table. Hikaru wished he knew in which direction Kaname planned to move those pieces, it made him uneasy.

************

When the sunset Hikaru and Kaname planned to meet up with Yuki once again. They waited by the fountain, but Hikaru's mind was on Rido. He was frustrated he couldn't finish their problems once and for all. To get revenge on the man who killed the people most important to him. The person in the way of their happiness. Hikaru felt a nudge on his arm. 

"Yuki's here," Kaname warned the boy. Hikaru took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down before turning toward the girl. Yuki had a dreadful expression which Hikaru took notice of. She seemed worse than yesterday. Had she not gotten any sleep? "Yuki," Kaname greeted. "It's no fun meeting on school grounds. Should we go somewhere tomorrow?" 

"That's enough...I still haven't-I still haven't received an answer to my question!" The girl shouted. Hikaru flinched and Kaname frowned at her sudden outburst. 

"Yuki...if you don't want to keep doing this then please say so, but there is nothing to answer," Hikaru argued.

"Just tell me! Are you two connected to my past?!" Yuki demanded with more force. "And...what about you two? Did you really want to be my lover?" Hikaru raised an eyebrow in confusion.

"What do you mean? Of course..."

"Hanabusa told me that the only reason we became lovers was because it was the best way for you two to protect me..." Hikaru glanced at Kaname and surely enough the pureblood was upset that Hanabusa had exposed part of their plan. "As if there's something....what am I being protected from...? Is something going to happen to me?" 

"Of course not...we'd never let anything happen to you..." Hikaru spoke harshly, making the girl glance at him surprised. The boy seemed angered. She wondered if it was because of what she said or because what she said held the truth.

"Then what about...when those words were said to me..." Yuki paused before hanging her head low. The girl thought carefully about what she wanted to say. Hikaru was surprised when the girl lunged forward and grabbed hold of them. "Please! Please answer my question!" The girl now desperately pleaded. It was then that the girl suddenly froze and her expression grew shell-shocked. Kaname widened his eyes when he noticed this, but what worried him the most was the way Hikaru tensed and froze along with the girl. The boy's eyes had widened with horror. Yuki held her head in excruciating pain and Hikaru snapped out of his stupor and turned toward Kaname infuriated. 

"YOU ERASED MY MEMORIES?!" Hikaru shouted at Kaname. 

"Hikaru calm down-" Kaname tried stopping the boy's shouts. 

"DON'T TELL ME TO CALM DOWN! YOU USED YOUR POWERS ON ME! AGAIN!"

"It was necessary...you were starting to panic..." Kaname justified.

"I DON'T CARE! HOW CAN YOU ERASE SOMETHING SO IMPORTANT LIKE THIS FROM MY MIND! I COULD'VE DONE SOMETHING! NOW! NOW! WHO KNOWS IF THIS CAN BE FIXED!" Hikaru once again panicked as the boy, looked over at the girl with a sickening worried look. "She's remembering- this can't- no...." Hikaru helplessly muttered. 

"It's destroying her, Hikaru...you know we can't keep this up for much longer..." Kaname muttered.

"WE STILL COULD'VE HAD A CHANCE OR AT LEAST TRIED! BUT NOW!......But now...." Hikaru stared at the girl with despair and grabbed hold of his shoulder as the memories she was seeing flooded his mind and listened to the voice in her head. They could no longer erase her memories as they ate at her sanity. Too far gone. She would simply remember once again unless they recast their mother's spell on her which neither of the two knew. She finally snapped out of it and questioned with panic.

"What is this?! What's happening?!" The girl saw the panicked look Hikaru wore and the worried glance Kaname gave her. "I don't understand what's happening?! Who are you two to me?! How are we connected?! And why go through such lengths to hide it?! Tell me what happened to me!! I just want to know what the truth is..." The girl tensed before her body went limp. She fell forward and Kaname quickly caught her. 

"Yuki!" Hikaru shouted with worry and made Kaname turn her over to check on her condition. The boy brushed her bangs out of the way and held her with shaky hands. Her eyes were closed. 

"Why is it...that when you two look at me...your eyes show sadness..." The girl whispered before she fell unconscious. Hikaru pressed his forehead on the girl's and jerked as he took a quick shaky breath trying to stop himself from shedding tears.

"I'm so sorry, Yuki..." 

"Don't worry, Yuki...we will protect you..." Kaname said and hugged the girl's body closer to him. "Let's take her to the headmaster..." The boy remained silent and still. Kaname knew he was probably devastated. It took a moment for the boy to finally let go of Yuki and stand still so he could follow Kaname. 

When the two purebloods arrived at the headmaster's office. Hikaru gripped his arm. He watched the headmaster take Yuki off Kaname's arms, but it was the expression he wore that made Hikaru angrier than he already was. Almost as if the headmaster also knew this was going to happen. Cross wished to have the strength to protect Yuki as he had promised Juri. Hikaru's grip loosened upon hearing his words. He deeply apologized to his mother in his mind for failing to fulfill her wishes. 

After they dropped Yuki off. Kaname tried talking to the boy.

"Hikaru...you couldn't handle the reality of what was to come...so I did what I thought was best to put your mind at ease."

"Do I look at ease Kaname?" Hikaru hollowly questioned Kaname without turning to face him. "Even if I didn't remember...how do you think...I would've reacted the moment I saw Yuki the way she is now..." Hikaru stared at the ground. "We could've tried-"

"You know, that it would've still been only a temporary solution, eventually we'd be back to where we are now." 

"HOW WOULD YOU KNOW, KANAME!" Kaname was now silenced as he watched the boy tremble in place. "I could've thought of something...." The faint smell of blood came from the boy as Kaname was sure he was biting his lip again, but he couldn't risk touching the boy at the moment. "It doesn't matter anymore...there's nothing I can do to stop you now...I'll wait...for her awakening..."

"I'll inform you..." Kaname whispered. Hikaru continued walking and Kaname slowly followed behind. 

************

When night came, snow showered down the dark sky. Kaname looked toward his elder brother and carefully spoke.

"It's time." Hikaru blankly stared at the building where the girl was now awake and nodded his head. Right then, Kaname disappeared to retrieve her and Hikaru simply waited.

Moments later, he spotted Zero running toward the building where Kaname had taken Yuki. Zero was stopped by a swarm of ravens. 

"What the-?!" The raven's disappeared and Zero turned towards the pureblood. The hunter was confused as to why he had done that. "Hikaru...what's going on? Where's Yuki?!" Zero questioned him. Hikaru worked to buy Kaname time as he replied emptily,

"Things weren't supposed to be this way...I'm sorry..." Zero widened his eyes. He then looked up and spotted the two others on the top of the building. 

"Let me through!" Zero shouted with frustration. The two stared at each other before Hikaru finally stepped to the side allowing the hunter to run past him. Hikaru made no attempt to stop him this time as he knew he'd be late. The smell of Yuki's blood filled the air in just seconds. Hikaru waited for it to all be over as the presence of another pureblood slowly became known. 'It's done...' 

When Kaname walked out of the building carrying Yuki in his arms. Hikaru watched with sorrow. Kaname looked at him and ordered,

"Let's go..." 

The two took Yuki to the girl's bedroom at the headmaster's house. Hanabusa and Akatsuki already waited for them. The two stared shocked at the purebloods. 

"So it turns out...that Yuki Cross is a pureblood vampire." Akatsuki tried making sense of what they had just found out.

"She's your sister...then..." Hanabusa made the connection. 

"Hanabusa, no daughters were ever born to the Kuran family." 

"Actually, she's the youngest out of the three of us..." Hikaru clarified, this stunned Akatsuki. 

"Yuki and Hikaru are the true children of Haruka and Juri." Hikaru narrowed his eyes hearing Kaname state this. He didn't like the way he was excluding himself even if he was still upset at him. "She would've become our wife. Now that depends on Yuki if she still wishes for it." Hanabusa was shocked at this. "Why are you surprised? It is not uncommon in the pureblood lineage for siblings to marry."

"No..it's not," Hanabusa stated as he already knew the piece of information given to him.

"So the source of this threatening atmosphere is coming from the person after your sister," Akatsuki announced.

"You're not going to ask who it is?" Kaname questioned the boy. 

"We don't simply obey you because you are a pureblood, we'll keep watch no matter who the enemy is." Akatsuki's words made Kaname smile. 

"I'm taking advantage of you two..." 

"Thank you, you two..." Hikaru rephrased Kaname's words. The purebloods then continued walking. Hanabusa and Akatsuki followed. They entered the house and laid Yuki down in bed. Now they waited.

************

Hikaru watched Yuki closely while Kaname watched him. Kaname reached over and tangled his fingers with the boy's own. Hikaru narrowed his eyes and looked at their hands. He was angry at Kaname, but at that moment, he didn't have the heart to push him away. The boy returned the gesture and gripped Kaname's hand. 

The girl below them let out a gasp and opened her eyes. They were now the same crimson red they had. 

"Yuki..." Kaname called the girl and patted her head. "You don't have to hold back." Yuki sat up on her knees and her predatory eyes stared at Kaname's neck. Hikaru watched as she turned her gaze towards him, but it traveled down towards his neck. Hikaru inspected her. Her hair had grown as long as it used to be when she was a child. 

"Kaname...Hikaru..." The girl felt around the bed for them. Her senses were haywire as the only thing she could feel was the unbearable thirst in her throat. Her eyes couldn't see anything besides the red streaming veins from the two boys. Kaname grabbed hold of the girl's hand and guided her towards his neck. 

"It's alright, I know what you want to do..." Kaname was then pushed down onto the bed. Hikaru watched the girl savor their brother's neck. Yuki had never fed when she was a child as she was not of age to do so, the sight in front of him was strange. Yuki had grown. Kaname looked at Hikaru apologetically, making Hikaru confused. "I'm sorry....I'm sorry I brought Yuki back into this hateful spell of blood." Kaname's words were filled with pain. The girl bit into his neck and began to drink his blood to quench the thirst she felt. Hikaru silently cried and closed his eyes. He realized Kaname hadn't wanted this either, but Kaname knew better than Hikaru, that Yuki couldn't remain human even if they had tried to prevent her insanity. The girl cried, she was frightened and trembled. Hikaru noticed this and reached out and stroked the girl's head.

"It's ok...you're going to be ok..." Yuki reached forward. Hikaru took hold of her hand and held it in an attempt to comfort her as she continued drinking. The girl froze when she received a memory from Kaname. The day he had been awakened by Rido. She separated from Kaname and stared down at him startled.

"You see it?" The girl's tears fell. 

"Yes...it was...a frightening creature.." Hikaru looked at her sadly. He wiped her tears away and cleaned the leftover blood from the corner of her lips before holding her cheeks in the palms of his hands. The girl looked at him and fearfully stated, "But I'm not a human either..." Yuki trembled. "I remember now...that night...mother sacrificed her life and cast a spell to seal me. Father said he'd protect me from the bad people and he left. They were both strong people...but now...they're gone! But why...? Why'd they do it?" Hikaru hugged the girl closely to him and took a deep breath to stop his crying. 

"Yuki...they did it to protect us..." 

"What were they protecting us from...?" The girl whimpered and gripped the boy tightly with shaky hands.

"Relax Yuki...calm down," Kaname pulled the two into his arms as they cuddled the girl. This did not work as the windows shattered and cracks formed all over the walls. Yuki turned towards the sound in shock. 

"I did that?" This only served to frighten the girl more than she already had been. 

"Yuki..don't deny your existence and most of all don't ever question their love for you..." Kaname told her. Hikaru didn't like seeing the girl shaking in fear and turned the girl's head to face him again. Yuki looked into his eyes. Kaname watched as the boy's eyes glowed red before they locked with his too. The room changed. It was the field he had shown the girl not too long ago. It was filled with flowers and a swarm of butterflies fluttered around them. Yuki's gaze followed them as she began to calm down. The sunset slowly set over the horizon making the sky fill with warm colors. Hikaru smiled sadly at her and calmly spoke,

"Now that you remember...do you remember the promise we made?" Yuki thought back before the clear memory appeared in her head.

"We'll watch the butterflies together one day..." The girl whispered. Hikaru nodded his head.

"This might be only an illusion, but I hope I made them as colorful as you had imagined them to be..." Yuki was amazed as the rainbow swarm dispersed in the sky. Kaname watched, he hadn't been there when the two made that promise, but he was happy to also be shown the sight. The illusion slowly disappeared. They were now back in the dark and gloomy room. "Have you calmed down?" Yuki slowly nodded and the red eyes faded into their regular brown. 

"I think...something's wrong with me?" 

"Why is that?" Kaname asked her. The girl wore a smile and her cheeks flushed with a light dust of rose pink.

"Because...this whole time...I've been in love with my older brothers."

"What's wrong with that?" Kaname asked her. The reply surprised her.

"Yes, but...I've been living as a human for so long.."

"And so what?" 

"It's strange, isn't it? When you're human things are just different..." Hikaru told the girl. Yuki agreed.

"Mother and father were siblings as well...but it's only something-" Yuki remembered. 

"Beast would do?" Kaname finished her sentence. "We're not human Yuki or will you leave us alone again?" Hikaru frowned. He grabbed the girl's hand once again and stroked his thumb on her palm. 

"We've missed you, but...the decision will always be yours, Yuki. You're not obligated to continue being with us or even be like us..." Hikaru sternly glanced at Kaname. "Right, Kaname?" Kaname was hesitant, but slowly nodded his head. The smell of blood then entered the room, making Yuki turn towards the smell. 

"That smell what is it? Blood? But...who's?" Yuki questioned with worry. 

"Don't worry...everything is alright..." Hikaru tried reassuring the girl. 

"I'll be back...Yuki, stay here with Hikaru," Kaname instructed them and stood up from the bed before leaving. Yuki turned toward Hikaru and questioned him,

"Who's...it's not Zero's..." 

"From the smell of it...it smells like Rima's. You don't have to worry about anything...I sense that there are people with her." Yuki stood off the bed and walked towards the window. She silently stared out. Hikaru could tell there was something on her mind. 

"I want....to go talk to Zero..." Hikaru sadly looked at her.

"You do understand...he might not want to see you..." 

"I...I don't care...Hikaru...I-" 

"I know. I'll take you," Hikaru told her. She hadn't expected him to agree so easily. She thankfully looked at him. Hikaru walked over to her and wrapped her arms before planting a kiss on the girl's head. "Welcome back, Yuki..." Yuki blushed and held the area where the boy's lips touched. "Let's go." The girl was surprised when she was picked up into his arms. "I don't want your bare feet touching the floor. It's filthy." Yuki smiled and held tightly onto him before the boy jumped out the window. Hanabusa was surprised when the two purebloods landed next to him. 

"Lord Hikaru?! Where are you..." 

"Yuki wants to talk to Zero, so we're heading over." 

"But won't Lord Kaname be upset?" 

"He should worry about upsetting me even further..." Hanabusa and Akatsuki glanced at each other awkwardly. 

"As you wish...my lord." Hikaru continued walking with the girl in her arms. Hanabusa couldn't help but stare at her. Yuki noticed this and awkwardly asked,

"What is it?" Hanabusa looked away from the girl.

"I apologize....Lady Yuki..." Yuki found the boy's new demeanor strange. 

"I didn't think there'd be a day where you would call me Lady, Hanabusa...it's kinda creepy." Hanabusa froze and sulked. "Just call me Yuki Cross or hey you like you usually do..either is fine." Hikaru couldn't help, but smile at this. 

"Please forgive me for my former rudeness..." Hanabusa apologized. 

"You heard her Hanabusa, don't be creepy," Hikaru teased. 

"Lord Hikaru..." Hanabusa sulked even more at the pureblood statement. Yuki looked at her brother. She was happy to him smiling once again. After a few minutes of walking, they finally arrived at the sun dorm building. 

"You two stay out here," Hikaru ordered before entering the building. Yuki grew nervous as they walked down the dark hall towards Zero's room. Once they arrived, Hikaru set the girl down. She stared at the door hesitantly. Her hand stretched to knock, but she never did. Hikaru placed a hand on her shoulder to encourage her. He looked at her. Her uneasiness was evident, but she slowly built the courage to knock. 

Hikaru was taken aback when he heard the clicking of a gun being readied to fire. The girl widened her eyes as she heard it as well. Hikaru shielded her and narrowed his eyes at the door. Zero had aimed his gun at Yuki. 

"Zero..." Hikaru called out to the boy, only to receive a cold reply.

"Coming here to talk? You didn't really think that'd make a difference. Do you? Disgusting things like turning humans into vampires, but of course, Yuki transformed from a vampire into a human. On the other side of this door, I sense nothing but an arrogant pureblood who torments people." His words hurt. Yuki had come to the realization that she was now exactly what Zero hated. They would now be considered enemies. Discouraged, she dropped her hand.

"You know Yuki is not to blame for this-" Hikaru tried explaining, but Yuki grabbed onto his arm and stopped him.

"He's right..." Her words surprised Hikaru. "I'm glad you understand. The Yuki you once knew is gone...because the vampire Yuki has completely devoured her." A prolonged silence followed. Tension filled the air. Any doubt left the hunter. Yuki overwhelmed by her feelings, ran off, leaving her elder brother standing in confusion. She had practically cut ties with her closest friend and he knew it had pained her.

Chapter Text

Hikaru turned back towards the door. Where he still felt Zero pointing his gun at him.

"I will shoot you, so leave or else I will kill you," Zero spat at the boy. Hikaru closed his eyes and quickly made a decision. The fact that the hunter hadn't taken the shot yet gave him hope.

"Fine...I'll leave, but I need to tell you something before I do-"

"I don't want to hear anything you have to say," Zero cut him off. His feelings of hate and hostility were felt through the door. 

"You might have not ever considered me a friend, but at one point I did think of you as one. You don't have to say anything, but please listen to me..." When the boy received silence, he continued. "I understand you must feel betrayed after learning the truth and that I've kept it from you....but Yuki had nothing to do with this...if anything you should be angry with me. I have broken your trust, but I don't regret it..." The boy's tone was full of sincerity and sorrow. "I appreciate all the times you've listened to me, including now, and every one of those times...they were never untrue...so what I'm about to tell you is also the truth. I've got nothing to hide anymore....I've told you how my parents passed, but...my mother...she sealed Yuki's vampire side and memories to protect her from the same person that killed her..." Hikaru took a deep breath. "Earlier I told you things weren't supposed to be this way. That's because Yuki was never meant to become a pureblood, she was supposed to stay human...but something went wrong...but you know as much as I do, deep down...Yuki is not one of us...so please don't take this out on her..." Hikaru waited for a reply, but the silence stretched until Zero finally decided to speak up with frustration.

"Are you done? If that's all you had to say, then it was just a waste of time...now leave, or else I'm pulling this trigger." Hikaru looked at the door in disappointment, but nonetheless, he respected Zero's wishes and spoke his final words to him.

"Alright...thank you so much for everything Zero and I'm sorry about everything you had to go through because of us...you're a really good person Zero...Bye, now." Zero sensed the pureblood's scent disappear as he slowly lowered his gun. It frustrated him. The way Yuki claimed the person he knew to be gone and taken away from him by her vampire self, but the most he hated was the way Hikaru's words seemed to affect him. The way he wanted to think that the Yuki he once knew wasn't there anymore, but struggled to not believe in the boy's words. The sound of his sincerity when he spoke to him. The familiar sense of sadness that clung to him and the need to comfort him for it. He hated it all. 

Hikaru walked out of the building and made his way toward where he felt Yuki's presence. When he arrived, he found the girl sitting on the ground. Yuki looked up the moment she sensed him. He crouched down next to the girl and stroked her head.

"Tell me why did you go and say something like that?" Yuki lowered her head so that her hair hid her eyes although Hikaru didn't have to see to be able to tell that the girl was sad. 

"Zero hates vampires...I thought it'd be better to end things this way..." Hikaru sighed and reached out to wipe the girl's teary eyes, making her look at him. 

"Don't get it wrong. Zero doesn't hate you, but he is hurt, so who knows what will happen, for right now, let's get back. You shouldn't be out here in your nightgown." Hikaru helped the girl sit up. Then the sun rose and the bright sunlight shone through the tree's leaves. Hikaru squinted the moment it hit his eyes while Yuki winced and raised her hand to block out the light. 

"I can't believe is morning already," Hanabusa commented. Hikaru hugged Yuki to his chest to help block the light. "Lord Hikaru, let us hurry before Lord Kaname returns." The boy suggested, but Hikaru didn't seem concerned, making Hanabusa uneasy.

The scent of Kaname's blood filled the air. Hikaru glanced in the direction it came from and Yuki tensed.

"I smell Kaname's blood and I sense a horrible presence..." 

"Kaname's fine, but we should really go back..." Hikaru knew what was to come and worried about the girl getting hurt. Yuki sensed Hikaru's worry. 

"It seems others are stirring too as if commanded by that presence." Yuki continued and widened her eyes when she felt Rido's followers coming. Hikaru frowned and grabbed the girl's arm. 

"Come on." Hikaru began to pull the girl along. "Let's get you some clothes and then head back to your room, the further you are away from these people the better." Yuki grew confused before she pulled her arm out of Hikaru's hand. 

"I don't want to be locked up, I want to help. Whatever is coming...it'll attack this academy, won't it?" 

"That doesn't matter...there's plenty of night class students to assist if anything bad were to happen." Yuki didn't like that Hikaru planned to have her stay in her room while everyone she knew was attacked.

"I am a guardian of this academy and it is my duty as guardian to ensure the safety of the students of this academy," the girl determinedly said. Hikaru wanted to argue with her, but the more he looked at her, the more he knew she wasn't going to give up because he knew she never did. Hikaru growled with frustration and brushed his bangs back. 

"I guess....it's ok, now that I'm with you, although if there are too many it can become troublesome..." Hikaru mumbled to himself and gripped his hair. After a moment of thinking he finally answered, "Fine...but if the situation takes a turn for the worse, we are leaving. I just got you back....I'm not going to lose you again." Yuki smiled at his mournful words and nodded her head.

"Thank you...Hikaru." Hikaru let out a deep exhale and nodded his head. 

"Don't worry, my Lord. I will not allow you or Yu- Lady Yuki to get hurt," Hanabusa reassured the pureblood. Hikaru smiled and expressed his gratitude to the boy.

"Thank you, Hanabusa." The three continued making their way back to the headmaster's house, where the girl got dressed in her uniform. She strapped her Artemis rod onto her thigh before she spotted the encased rose she had been gifted by her brothers. She grabbed hold of it and stuffed it into her pocket.

"They're here...we have to hurry!" Yuki said with urgency and ran out of the room. Hikaru followed her while Hanabusa freaked out when the girl decided to leave far ahead of them and chased after her.

"Slow down!" 

**************

"I sense Yori! But there's also..!" Yuki hurried through the trees and just as she had said, one of Rido's followers lunged at Yori. Hanabusa was quick to freeze the vampire, before making him shatter. 

"Yori are you alright?!" The girl ran and stood in front of Yori protectively. "Stand back! Anyone who wants to hurt Yori must go through me!" Yuki tried grabbing her Artemis rod, but the staff electrocuted her, making her drop it in pain and shock. Hikaru hurried towards the girl's side and the vampires instantly knew who they were.

"They're the pureblood princess and prince..."

"How much longer until my nutjob of an uncle awakens?" Hikaru questioned the followers, but they didn't answer.

"Capture them for our master!" They lunged at the pureblood, but Hikaru's eyes turned red before holes were blown into their bodies until they were finally nothing but dust. Once it was over, Hikaru's eyes returned to normal and turned toward Yuki with worry.

"Are you alright? Let me see your hand." Hikaru inspected her hand carefully, it was slightly red from the shock. Yuki pulled her hand away quickly and reassured, 

"I'm fine, but..." Yuki looked at Yori. Yuki gave the girl a look of sympathy. "I'm sorry Yori...the man who just got turned to dust...I'm the same being. I didn't mean to scare you. I'm sorry..." Much to Yuki's surprise, Yori lunged at her and hugged her tightly.

"Don't! Don't apologize and give me that sad face...I'll feel even lonelier if you do...I've been waiting for you to come back safely. I would've been more scared if I didn't know why my best friend never returned." Yori cried into Yuki's shoulder. Hikaru felt happy because he knew that no matter what Yuki was, the people who loved her would always be with her. He just hoped she would see that. 

"Yori-"

"Yuki, Hikaru." Everyone turned. Kaname had called them. 

"Oh, Kaname," Yuki acknowledged his presence. 

"What are you two doing out here?" 

"Something's about to happen at the academy isn't it?" Yuki questioned him. "That's why I..." Kaname frowned before turning toward Hikaru.

"I left her with you because I thought you'd keep her out of trouble." Hikaru sternly replied,

"I am...but she's not going to stay still while all this is going on and neither am I." 

"Then you're willing to pay the consequences if you and Yuki were to get hurt? Yuki can't even hold the Artemis Rod, what would you do if something were to happen to her?" Yuki froze before looking at the ground disheartedly.

"Hanabusa and I will protect h-" Kaname stepped closer to the boy and glared down at him. 

"Don't forget who we are dealing with and who we've lost." Hikaru's breath got caught in his throat. Everyone was silent for a moment as the boy hung his head low. It was then that Hikaru ordered Hanabusa,

"Hanabusa, take Yuki back to the old dorm building where it's safe." Yuki frowned and looked at Hikaru.

"Hikaru, I want to-!"

"You can't and you won't," the boy cut her off. "Now take her away Hanabusa." 

"Yes...my Lord." Hanabusa stepped toward Yuki.

"W-wait," Yori spoke up and picked up the Artemis rod. She bent down and strapped the Artemis rod to Yuki's thigh strap. "Yuki...no matter what, you will always be my best friend." This made Yuki tear up and pull the girl into a hug.

"Oh, Yori...yes..." After their hug, they separated and Hanabusa gestured for Yuki to start walking.

"Let's go..." Yuki stared at Yori before turning toward Hikaru and Kaname.

"Make sure Yori is safe..." Hikaru nodded. The girl leaves with Hanabusa, leaving the two purebloods along with the human girl. 

"What about you?" Kaname questioned him sternly. 

"Unlike Yuki, I don't need a weapon. I'll help out as much as can..." Hikaru said. Kaname frowned and warned the boy,

"Don't go doing anything reckless." 

"Don't worry about me. I assume you have unfinished business. Let's focus on getting this over with." Hikaru turned to Yori and carefully stated,

"I'll take you to safety...so...please follow me." Yori cautiously walked next to the boy. "I'll see you later, Kaname. Please be careful." Hikaru gave Kaname a worried look before looking away and started walking with Yori following next to him. Little did Hikaru know, Kaname planned to tell Yuki to leave with them after everything was over. He avoided telling the boy knowing he'd be upset, but Kaname believed they had been separated from Yuki for far too long. 

************

Hikaru walked Yori to where all the day class students were being kept. As they were approaching the building Yori spoke up.

"You and your brother...you two like Yuki don't you?" Hikaru was surprised that the girl would strike up a conversation. Hikaru did not lie and fondly responded,

"I apologize if it seems strange, but yes...since we are different from humans...we don't mind love that isn't normally practiced by humans..." 

"Yuki is my best friend...I am fine with anything as long as she...is alright." Yori quietly replied. "So please take good care of her..." Yori pleaded. Hikaru smiled his usual warm smile at the girl and replied,

"Of course...we are always looking out for her...so rest assured." Yori and Hikaru came to an agreement. When they arrived at the building, Hikaru heard a gun being pointed at him. Hikaru glanced over and saw Yagari. Yori flinched seeing the weapon being pointed at the pureblood. 

"Don't!" Yori shouted. Yagari saw the girl and noticed she was unharmed so he lowered his gun. 

"I suggest you don't approach the evacuation area when the academy is under attack so carelessly unless you want my bullets flying through that thick head of yours. I wouldn't hesitate." Hikaru nonchalantly stared at the hunter.

"I know you wouldn't, but make sure you don't lose any of the students. We don't want any unnecessary casualties." 

"To think you'd be worried about something like that," the hunter mocked. Hikaru boredly shrugged his shoulders.

"I just have enough to worry about. I don't need any more humans wandering around and side-tracking me. Anyways, I just came to drop her off." Hikaru began to walk off with the hunter staring at him. Hikaru walked into the forest where he sensed more vampires heading and just as he thought, they began to emerge from the trees. 

"Our master is awaiting you, young prince..." The vampires approached him in a group.

"Has he awakened?" Hikaru questioned them once again.

"Very soon and you must be reunited!" The vampires attacked Hikaru. Hikaru dodged the attack before stabbing his hand through the vampire's heart, killing him in an instant. He turned his red piercing gaze toward the others blowing them up. He then grabbed another one by the head and forced him to directly look into the boy's eyes. The vampire froze. His gaze left Hikaru's and turned towards the rest of the vampires and began attacking his own allies. 

'I'm tempted to just go and kill him before he awakens, but I sense the place is heavily guarded especially with Zero's brother being present in the same room where his body is hidden...' Hikaru thought to himself in frustration. "I need to go find the rest..." Hikaru said and prepared to disappear to head in the direction he sensed Akatsuki, Ruka, and Seiren, but before the boy could disappear another wave of vampires jumped high from the trees to catch the boy off guard and capture him. Hikaru grew angry knowing this would slow him down and prepared to kill off the group.

Chapter Text

Hikaru panted in anger. He was getting irritated by the continuous group of Rido's followers attacking him. The sun was beginning to set and he felt as if he were running out of time. Hikaru dispersed into the swarm of ravens and flew through the forest as fast as he could until he finally spotted Hanabusa, Ruka, Akatsuki, and Seiren. The moment he spotted Hanabusa, Hikaru widened his eyes. 

"What are you doing here?! Where's Yuki?!" Hanabusa froze and fearfully replied,

"She....disappeared..." Hikaru carefully tried catching Yuki's presence and although very faint he noticed she was back in the sun dorm building, but beside her was Kaname. He sighed in relief. That relief was short-lived when he felt Rido's presence grow stronger in the moon dorms. Hikaru knew he was too late and cursed. "Damn it!" 

"My lord, what's..." Ruka asked. 

"My uncle," Hikaru growled. "I wanted us to kill him before he woke up, but it is too late for that..." Anyone could see how frustrated the pureblood was. Hikaru thought carefully as he felt uneasy now. "I don't think I'm strong enough to kill him without a hunter's weapon, but where am I supposed to get something like that...and how will I be able to get close enough..." The pureblood muttered. 

"Wouldn't it be easier if Lord Kaname was with us to help take him down? I mean two purebloods are better than one," Akatsuki suggested, but Hikaru shook his head.

"No...Kaname can't kill him..." They knew not to question him. Hikaru froze when the smell of Zero's blood filled the air. 

"There's always that hunter..." Ruka carefully suggested. Hikaru remained quiet. Zero was the greatest option, but he knew that he was already going through too much and shook his head.

"We can't ask that of him. He is not our ally..." Kaname appeared before the group and walked up to Hikaru. 

"Lord Kaname..." Ruka greeted and Hanabusa froze. Hikaru turned toward his brother and questioned why he was there.

"I thought you were with Yuki?" Hikaru felt as if everything was becoming worse by the minute. Now the girl was all by herself. Kaname saw the anxiety in the boy's eyes and took hold of his face in the palm of his hand and stroked his cheek. Hikaru looked at him in confusion. 

"I apologize for what I said earlier...I have to go and do what I must do...I trust that you and Yuki will be able to do what must be done..." Hikaru was stunned by his sudden words. The boy was speechless as to what to reply, so instead he grabbed hold of the hand that held him and gripped it tightly. He looked at Kaname with a newfound encouragement and replied,

"We will....please take care and try not to take too long." Kaname smiled and nodded. He pressed his forehead on his elder brother's before promising,

"I won't...I'll be back as soon as possible." With that, the two separated and Kaname walked out of the academy's gates. Hikaru turned back towards the group and stated,

"First, let's find Yuki. I don't want her by herself, that makes her an easy target." 

"Yes, my Lord." The group hurried in the direction they sensed the girl and knew she would need assistance with Rido's followers quickly approaching once again.

************

When they arrived at the scene, Yuki attempted to use her powers on the attacking vampires but failed. Luckily, they arrived on time to stop them. 

"Yuki," Hikaru called to the girl, which she gave him a nervous look. "Don't go running off by yourself, you should've at least taken Hanabusa with you." The boy scolded her. Yuki was confused as to why he wasn't trying to send her back. 

"Hikaru...I want to fight..." Yuki stated stubbornly. Hikaru slowly hugged the girl. 

"I know you do...but not on your own." When the boy pulled back, he looked into the girl's eyes seriously. "If things get too dangerous, the most important thing is to keep you out of harm's way. Understood?" 

"Are you saying to run away?" Yuki questioned him. The boy nodded in response.

"Yes..." Yuki frowned. She didn't want to agree and Akatsuki noticed this.

"With all due respect, you've only just awakened, trying to fight is reckless and rash. You'd only be a liability." 

"Please stop acting with such petulance, Princess Yuki," Ruka pleaded with frustration, hoping the girl would agree. 

"Alright, that's enough Akatsuki, Ruka...thank you," Hikaru said trying to stop the two from making the girl feel bad. "Yuki, I'll allow you to fight only if you promise me to leave if the situation turns dire....unlike me, you're more likely bound to get hurt. You're still new to this." 

"I understand..." Yuki finally agreed. 

The sound of gunshots was heard and they turned their heads toward the sound.

"It's from the main gate!" Hanabusa informed. Yuki and Hanabusa hurried toward the sight with Seiren following behind. Hikaru sighed and followed.

Yagari was attacked by a group of Rido's followers, but the hunter ran out of bullets. Hanabusa was quick to rescue the man and shatter the vampires. Akatsuki assisted and set the entrance ablaze to block out the level Es.

"Well, well...when your teacher's getting beat up, the least you can do is get here sooner." The man dropped onto his knees, having been slightly injured.  

"You can't be picky about the time when we are in the middle of a battle," Hikaru blankly replied, making Yagari huff.

"Just who are they?" Hanabusa questioned him.

"They're ours. It's one of the Hunters Association's dirty secrets. They breed their own level Es. They're here now." Three level Es leaped over the firewall and lunged at them, but were quickly eliminated by the headmaster. 

"Headmaster!" Yuki called out to him. 

"Sorry that I'm a little late." He turned to the girl he raised as his daughter for years and questioned, "So tell me, are they back yet? The memories that you have of Juri, your real mother." Yuki nodded which pleased Kaien. Kaien turned towards Hikaru and ordered, "Protect Yuki and everyone else protect Cross Academy." The hunter didn't wait for a reply and leaped onto the wall. "This is as far as I allow you to go!" Kaien broke the stone, causing the main entrance to collapse. "Leave these ones to me!" 

"No! That's crazy!" Hanabusa shouted. "He can't take that many of them alone!" 

"Headmaster!" Yuki called with worry. Hikaru stared at the hunter and thought about who he used to be.

"Mother and father trusted him so we should too," Hikaru said, making Kaien smile.

"Take care of her...and it is father, Yuki." Yuki looked at him sadly and agreed,

"You're right...father." Kaien jumped off the rubble and into the mass of level Es. "Father no! We have to-!" Hikaru grabbed her shoulder to stop her. 

"Yuki, have faith in him." Yuki stared at Hikaru. She felt hesitant but tried her hardest to believe in Kaien. Her gaze hardened with confidence before nodding. 

"Your father sure is one crazy old man," Yagari said with amusement. 

"Everything he's done is to protect this academy..." Yuki was filled with determination. "Let's go. Let's find Rido Kuran! We must do what we have to do in order to protect this academy!"

"You may not be blood-related, but you're definitely his daughter. You're just as stubborn and reckless as he is," Yagari teased and stood up. "Don't worry I won't let the old man fight alone." Hearing this made Yuki happy. 

"I suggest you don't die either," Hikaru said seemingly in an uncaring manner although Yagari, smirked knowing the pureblood was sincere in his words. 

"I know, you don't want any unnecessary casualties, but don't worry. I'll definitely be back, Kuran. Won't get rid of me that easily." Yagari then left, leaving the group to finally focus on their mission.

"Come on. We've been getting way too sidetracked," Hikaru said and began running toward the building where he sensed Rido. Hikaru narrowed his eyes as it was finally time he'd face his uncle, he just hoped nothing bad would happen with Yuki there. 

************

"You guys are way late..." Senri boredly stated once the group arrived. Hikaru widened his eyes in surprise.

"Senri, you're finally awake." 

"It was such a bother, but it's over now," the boy replied in his usual uncaring tone. Hikaru was relieved that the boy was ok, before questioning,

"Where exactly is he at?" 

"He's inside. Won't be hard to find him with all the bodies he left behind." Yuki grew worried by his words, but Hikaru seemed unaffected.

"Alright, everyone get ready." The boy moved to get into the building with the group following close behind. They ran by the bodies of the people Rido drained and made their way toward the rooftop. When they opened the door a gust of wind hit them. They looked ahead and there sat Rido on top of various bodies while his followers feasted on them. Hikaru cringed in disgust.

"I've been waiting for you," Rido said with a bloody smirk plastered on his face. "I see why you didn't accept my offer, Hikaru. You have brought me Juri instead. This pleases me." The man then turned toward the girl which Hikaru responded by pulling her behind him. "Are you ready to become one with me?" 

"You'd have to go through us first!" Hanabusa shouted and the group charged at Rido. 

"Wait!" Hikaru shouted, knowing that was a mistake.

"Such fools," Rido mocked and released his powers. Shadows wrapped around the night class members, trapping them in place. "You are all vampires. You can't land a hand on a pureblood. This is a special night and I don't want to ruin it by becoming a selfish cad so why don't you guys have a bit of fun now." Rido's followers attack the group. Hikaru charged at the man and disappeared in an instant before reappearing behind Rido. The boy aimed to dig his hand through the man's chest and rip his heart out, but Rido was quick to sense him and grabbed the boy's wrist and flung him away from him. 

"DAMN IT!" Hikaru shouted when he hit the ground. 

"There's no use standing up to me. You know you can't compare to me. You are one weak child my dear sister birthed." Hikaru didn't give up and stood up again. Ravens swarmed Rido, blinding his sight of the boy. Rido swung a powerful slash to remove the pesky birds from his sight, only to find Hikaru gone. It was then that Hikaru landed on the male's shoulders and wrapped his arms around Rido's neck. He attempted to twist and pull his head clean off. Rido tried prying the boy off by bending forward. With both hands, he gripped Hikaru's jacket and pulled him forward. He slammed the boy onto the floor straight onto his back, causing a pained groan to leave his mouth before getting picked up by his neck. "If only you'd stop fighting me, it would be easier to make you mine, but I see you'd prefer I punish you first." Rido opened his mouth to drink his nephew's blood. Hikaru's eyes glowed red and the arm that held him by the neck was blown off.

"Unfortunately for you, I don't plan to be yours!"  Rido clicked his tongue in anger and used the blood from his severed hand to create a whip and wrap around Hikaru. Hikaru fought hard to destroy the whip, but Rido created various to finally trap the boy and restrain him. Yuki noticed everyone was in trouble and planned to join the fight. 

"Rido! Stop!" The girl ran towards them. 

"Yuki no!" Hikaru shouted at the girl, making her freeze in her steps, but Rido teleported behind her and wrapped his arms around her. 

"L-let go of me!" Yuki struggled in his arms. Hikaru began to desperately claw and blow up the whip that restrained him only for it to regenerate and wrap around him tighter. 

"RIDO! LET HER GO!" The boy shouted with rage and his eyes held a crazed gaze.

"You smell exactly as Juri did," Rido uttered softly and ran his tongue across Yuki's neck. 

"No!" Hanabusa shouted with panic. 

"STOP IT!" Hikaru let out a wrathful shriek and charged forward, causing the whip to strain and slowly rip. 

All of a sudden, a bright light flashed and slashed Rido's arm. 

"Artemis it worked!" Hanabusa informed.

"But how is a pureblood princess able to wield a hunter's weapon?" Akatsuki questioned.

"She did it," Hikaru muttered proudly and stared at the girl who held her weapon up high. The rod had become a scythe.

"I am a guardian! And no matter what I will protect this academy! And not just the day class students! I'm here to protect the night class students as well!" Yuki stated.

"That's the Juri I know...no wait that's Juri's daughter," Rido mumbled to himself. Yuki pointed her scythe at Rido's followers. 

"The rest of you, step away from those students right now!" The group of vampires followed her orders in fear. Yuki then ran towards Hikaru and slashed the whip with her scythe freeing him. 

"Hikaru, are you ok?" The girl checked up on him. Hikaru quickly enveloped her in a hug.

"Of course I am. I'm just glad you're ok, Yuki." Yuki hugged the boy back with happiness. Rido's laugh cut their moment short as they turned towards him.

"You seem to have a lot more pluck than Juri. Juri was a lot more docile than you are. Just like you Hikaru." Hikaru frowned at his words. The bloody whips broke through the ground underneath them and wrapped around the girl and her weapon, trapping them both in place. 

"Let go of her!" Hanabusa shouted. Hikaru clenched his teeth and turned towards his uncle. 

"So...are you ready to take her place, Hikaru?" Rido watched the boy closely. He watched the boy's rage slowly leave him and close his eyes with what seemed like defeat. Rido grinned and praised him. "Exactly like her...so docile...such a good boy." The boy began to walk toward Rido. 

"Lord Hikaru!" Ruka shouted in desperation.

"Hikaru, don't!" Yuki stared at her brother with worry. Rido opened his arms and the red whips appeared behind him, ready to attack the boy in case he tried anything. Rido widened his eyes when the boy's red eyes met his and the scenery around them changed. They were back on that snowy night. The day he attacked his brother and sister, but everything around him was empty. No followers and no Haruka. 

"𝚁𝚒𝚍𝚘..." Rido rapidly turned his head and was met with the sight of the one person he loved the most.

"Juri...." The woman stood there staring at him with a warm smile. Rido could sense her presence and smell her scent. It was her. "My dear Juri...you have come to me..."

"𝙸'𝚖 𝚜𝚘𝚛𝚛𝚢 𝚒𝚝 𝚝𝚘𝚘𝚔 𝚖𝚎 𝚜𝚘 𝚕𝚘𝚗𝚐." Everyone else grew confused when the hostility left the pureblood. They watched as Rido walked towards Hikaru. Hikaru stared at his uncle with a cold gaze. Hanabusa instantly knew his Lord had put the older pureblood under an illusion. Rido reached forward and stroked the boy's cheek. In Rido's eyes, he was touching Juri. 

"That doesn't matter. What matters now is that I have you in my arms and that you agree to become one with me." 

"𝚈𝚎𝚜...𝙸 𝚠𝚒𝚕𝚕." Rido grinned in victory, but suddenly he felt a sharp pain in the back of his shoulder. He touched his back and noticed he was bleeding. 

"Something's...not right..." Rido muttered to himself. Juri grabbed onto his face and turned his head back towards her and looked at him with worry.

"𝚆𝚑𝚊𝚝'𝚜 𝚠𝚛𝚘𝚗𝚐? 𝙳𝚘 𝚢𝚘𝚞 𝚗𝚘𝚝 𝚠𝚊𝚗𝚝 𝚝𝚘 𝚋𝚎 𝚠𝚒𝚝𝚑 𝚖𝚎?" This grabbed the pureblood's attention once again enough to ignore the pain he felt. 

"Of course, I do my dear..."

Zero had arrived and the shot to pureblood's back freed Yuki of her restraints. 

"Zero!" Yuki called out to him.

"Kiryu! Lord Hikaru has him under an illusion!" Hanabusa shouted, hoping Zero would finish off the pureblood, but the hunter seemed to be struggling with himself. His arm grew to an abnormal size and he let out a shout in pain, making him drop his weapon. 

"What's wrong?" Ruka questioned. 

"He hasn't any idea how to control his power," Akatsuki notified. 

"This is bad..." Senri commented. Zero hit the ground and the force of it, shattered the floor, causing it to break. Akatsuki protected Yuki. Hikaru widened his eyes and attempted to maintain Rido under his illusion as the debris flew at them. 

"Yuki!" Zero shouted at the girl, quickly grabbing her attention. "Use your artemis and cut me!" 

"Are you out of your mind?!" Hanabusa shouted. 

"There isn't any other option right now! This power is out of control! It's the only way to stop it!" Zero argued. 

"But Zero-" Yuki argued, but was quickly cut off by Hikaru. 

"Yuki do it!" It left Yuki no choice. The girl gripped her Artemis in hand and quickly charged at the hunter.

"Zero!" The girl slashed his arm causing it to bleed, but this allowed him to control his powers. Zero picked his gun back up.

"Finally..Ichiru you and I are..." Zero muttered. 

"Let us become one Juri..." Rido fondly muttered and opened his mouth to dig his fangs into the woman's neck. Hikaru tensed and moved out of Rido's arms. Rido would soon realize it was all an illusion when he tries to drain the blood from the image of the boy's mother and feels his thirst unsatisfied. 

"Zero, please finish this now," Hikaru begged the hunter. Zero shoots and beams of the light shoot in all directions. Rido's followers are instantly destroyed. The rest attempt to avoid being struck by it and Rido is struck in his stomach. 

Rido watches the Juri in his arms disappear and awakens to find the hunter and the beam of light shooting through him. Vines came out of the Bloody Rose and wrapped around Zero. Rido turned toward Hikaru and mumbled,

"It was all...." Rido then leaped off the building to escape. Once things settled down, Akatsuki was the first to speak up.

"That was quite a show." 

"Where's Rido Kuran?" The scent of his blood entered their noses. 

"That's him. He's still here," Yuki said anxiously knowing the man was not dead even after the blast. Zero ran off to chase after him and jumped off the building. "Zero!" Yuki planned to do the same only to be stopped by Hanabusa. Hikaru knew his sister would now be safe and decided to do the same. The boy disappeared and Ruka was the first to notice with the remaining black feathers left behind.

Hikaru now reappeared near Zero and ran as fast as he could. He watched Zero point his gun at Kaname while Rido stood steps ahead, laughing like a madman. 

"Have you forgotten, you're nothing more than a servant for the lapdog who can't defy me?!" Kaname broke the ground underneath them to attack Rido but he jumped out of the way and retaliated with his blood whip. Kaname saw this coming and avoided the attack by leaping into the air. The two switched positions when they crossed each other allowing Zero to take the final shot.

"Goodbye," Kaname told Rido before the man was finally disintegrated into nothing but crystallized dust. Hikaru knew it was finally over and sighed in relief. "Well done." Kaname praised Zero. 

"You realize you're next Kaname Kuran," Zero threatened and pointed his gun at him. "You didn't think everything would go as you planned it, did you?" Hikaru quickly jumped in front of Kaname and blocked him from the aimed gun. 

"Zero...please don't do it," the boy pleaded as he stared at Zero nervously. Zero hardened his gaze. The two stared at each other. Kaname tried moving Hikaru out of the way.

"Hikaru, don't put yourself in harm's way. I knew there was a chance once Zero finished off Rido, he'd come after my life." Hikaru narrowed his eyes. Kaname's words made it seem as if he was accepting his death. The boy grabbed Kaname's wrist and twisted it off his own. Hikaru pulled Kaname down into his arms and continued protecting him. 

"If anyone dies, it will be me, so don't give me any of that, Kaname," Hikaru growls in anger. Kaname smiled and reached up to stroke the boy's cheek. 

"Don't worry, no one's dying because I know...Zero won't pull that trigger." Hikaru frowned and glanced over at Zero who glared at Kaname.

"Don't make assumptions..." Hikaru said, feeling uneasy. "After everything that has happened...Zero has the right to...." Hikaru trailed off. He still carries the guilt for everything that has happened to the hunter and his family. "But if he has to shoot anyone, I'd rather it be me...as practically being the oldest Kuran, I take full responsibility." Hikaru faced Zero, but his gaze fell towards the ground. Zero stared at the pureblood with hesitation. Then Yuki's presence came near, making the hunter lower his gun. 

"Zero!" Yuki ran and watched Hikaru protecting Kaname from Zero's now lowered Bloody Rose. "What's...?" 

"Yuki, listen...it will be time to leave soon," Kaname said, making both siblings turn toward him. 

"Kaname...remember, Yuki doesn't have to come..." Hikaru argued. Kaname closed his eyes thoughtfully and replied,

"Very well, then it's her choice." Kaname then walked off, leaving the two purebloods with the hunter. Hikaru turned towards Zero and sadly looked at him. 

"Zero...I'm so sorry...and thank you...I know you really love my sister..." Zero widened his eyes along with Yuki. "So thank you for taking good care of her...now Yuki...me and Kaname are going to have to go away for a long time...you don't have to come." The girl's eyes trembled at what he was implying. "You have your friends and Zero here...now that Rido's gone...you don't need us... Mother wanted you to live a normal happy human life which unfortunately didn't come true, but that doesn't mean you can't live a happy life as you are now. Please think about it..." 

"But you and Kaname-"

"You don't have to worry about us." Hikaru smiled sadly and walked up to her. The boy kissed the girl's forehead and pulled away. "I have to go now...I'll let you decide." Hikaru then smiled at Zero. "Bye Zero." The hunter stared at the pureblood with mixed emotions before questioning,

"If Yuki is allowed to stay, why can't you? Your dream was to live peacefully here, was it not?" Hikaru was surprised by the question, but complied by responding,

"If I'm correct, Kaname should've destroyed the vampire council... there are followers that are bound to be angry so we will need time and go into hiding before we can fix this somehow. Besides as long as Yuki is happy and I'm with Kaname I think I'll be fine..." Zero felt frustrated that Hikaru kept paying the consequences for Kaname's actions, but he knew there was no point in arguing when the boy was completely devoted to Kaname. "Ok. I must go now," Hikaru said and walked off to join Kaname. 

Kaname was packing their stuff, when he saw the boy come in through the window. 

"So...you let Yuki stay." 

"You knew I would. I want what makes her happy the most, even if it hurts," Hikaru stated seriously. Kaname exhaled softly and walked up to the boy. He slowly pressed his lips against Hikaru's. Hikaru was confused for a second, but nonetheless returned his kiss. After the short tender kiss, they separated.

"You're too soft..." 

"No...we just can't be selfish...and have everything we want." Hikaru walked over to help with the packing. 

"Then I guess I am a very selfish person," Kaname replied with a smile. His reply earned a half smile from Hikaru.

"I can't completely disagree..." The two then remained silent and finished packing their belongings before changing their clothing into something cleaner. Kaname looked a Hikaru and smiled sadly.

"Ready to go?" Hikaru returned his smile and nodded his head.

"Yeah..." The two prepared to leave, but what they didn't expect was to see Yuki struggling to carry her luggage in the hallway. 

"We better get going before the sun gets too high," The girl informed them. 

"Yuki...why are you..." Yuki smiled at Hikaru and answered,

"What do you mean? I'm coming along. I almost got here too late, my bags are a little heavy." 

"Yuki...we mean why have you come...you're free now," Kaname questioned. 

"That may be true, but the only reason I'm free is because of everything you two have done to save me..."The girl replied sincerely.

"I see...so it's gratitude," Kaname interpreted. Hikaru frowned and argued,

"You don't owe us anything Yuki...you're allowed to do whatever you want."

"But what I want...is to be with the two of you...we've been separated for far too long...I don't want that anymore..." Hikaru felt as if the girl wasn't making the right decision, but couldn't argue any further. Hikaru gave up and nodded. 

"Alright...then we should get going." Yuki frowned as she felt as if Hikaru was disappointed in her choice. Kaname walked up to the girl and hugged her. 

"It makes us happy..." Yuki clung to that warmth and hugged Kaname back. Hikaru walked up to Yuki and took the suitcase off her hands. The girl looked at him with confusion.

"I saw you struggling so I'll carry it until we get home," Hikaru said and began walking out the door. 

"W-wait! But isn't it too heavy?! Hikaru?!" Yuki chased after the boy to retrieve her suitcase. Kaname huffed in amusement and grabbed his own before following the two out of the door. 

************

Hikaru convinced Yuki to let him carry her luggage as they made their way down the flight of stairs that led to one of the tunnels that would lead them outside the school. When they passed by a window, the view of Zero carrying Ichiru's dead body out of the cellar in his arms welcomed them. Zero glanced toward the window having sensed them. Hikaru looked at the sight with sadness before looking away and kept walking. Yuki however couldn't look away from the sight, making Kaname grab the girl's hand and pull her along. 

The three continued walking in the underground tunnel. They walked far until they were finally off school grounds. What seemed like minutes turned into hours of walking. The sun outside had gone down and the snow fell, covering the land. Just like that snowy night, they left their home, they were now returning back to it. 

Chapter Text

They had been walking down the same underground passage for hours and Yuki had fallen silent after so many miles.

"You got less talkative along the way.." Kaname checked up on her. "Is it because I've made us walk all the way from the entry of the bottom of the mountain? Are you tired?" Kaname asked the girl. Hikaru glanced back at them. He was carrying his own and Yuki's luggage. 

"Kaname carry Yuki on your back if she is feeling tired," Hikaru told his brother, but Yuki quickly shook his head and replied,

"I'm alright. Besides, I prefer walking. It's better than being stuck in a car for a long time. I'm not weak that I'd easily get tired," Yuki replied. "I just don't know what to talk about after everything that happened... It seems weird but I'm just happy to be here with the two of you and hold hands like this." Kaname squeezed the girl's hand. Hikaru remained silent and kept walking, making Yuki frown. Ever since they left the academy, she had noticed her eldest brother was distant from her.

"To tell the truth, I'm not sure what to start talking about myself. For the time being, all I could think of was making sure we got here fine so I'm just glad you're safe and you don't have to hide your feelings anymore, Yuki. I know that half of your heart is still attached to him." Kaname avoided looking at Yuki when he said this. Hikaru however stopped in his steps and turned towards Kaname, making Kaname stop in his tracks to not bump into the boy. 

"Refrain from speaking words that will make Yuki sad or uncomfortable. She chose to be here because she gave everything up to be with us Kaname. Remember that," Hikaru scolded him. 

"Yes, and that's enough to make me happy." Hikaru walked up to the male as both Yuki and Kaname stared at him. Suddenly, Kaname was smacked with Yuki's luggage, causing Yuki shock and Kaname to be surprised. 

"You say that as if it's not a big deal," Hikaru narrowed his eyes down at him. 

"Hikaru..." Yuki nervously reached for him, making Hikaru turned toward her. "You know...I appreciated your words, but Kaname is right..." The girl then sadly looked at the ground. "I haven't done anything in return for you two...I was carefree this whole time without knowing anything for such a long time..." Hikaru sighed and stroked the girl's head. 

"Yuki...you were like that because of us...it was how our parents...wanted it.." Hikaru trailed off then frowned. He retracted his hand and faced forward again. "Let's go, I think we are almost there." Yuki stared at him. She felt that feeling grow once again. The one that told her that Hikaru was not happy with how things turned out. Kaname organized himself before he continued walking. Yuki followed behind. The three purebloods then reached a door. Hikaru stood for a while and stared at it. Kaname knew the boy was having trouble returning to the place where they had lost their parents and stepped up to help him. 

"We are here, this is the house we were all born in, Yuki," Kaname opened the door and gently pushed the boy in. Kaname turned towards Yuki and invited her in. "Come on in." The moment they entered Hikaru looked around with a grim face and took a deep breath. "I wish we could've shown you in through the front hall and not through the underground path, but on the surface, there are far too many people watching the mansion and waiting for us to appear. Too many troublesome things going on at the moment." 

"Is it because Zero and I killed Uncle Rido? Is that why we had to run away from the academy with such a rush and leave without saying goodbye to the headmaster first?" 

"No, we are hiding because I killed the entire vampire council." A silence followed by his statement, but Yuki's face was neutral to the comment. "You don't even seem surprised anymore. I'm telling you this because my hands are far more tained than you imagine Yuki. Could you stand the idea of living with someone as tainted as me?"  Yuki began to cry, making Kaname frown. Hikaru noticed the tension between the two and put the luggage down before walking over to them. 

"You two we are home and all together, can we not talk about something so depressing." 

"Hikaru, you have also killed Shizuka, you also struggle to look Yuki in the eyes when speaking about it, don't you?" Kaname reminded the boy. Hikaru blankly stared at Kaname before looking away. 

"Even so...to me, it doesn't matter as long as Yuki is safe." 

"Then Hikaru...why.... every time you look at me...why does it look like you hate it...that I'm here." Yuki questioned him. Hikaru widened his eyes and went to answer the girl.

"I...I don't hate it that you're here." 

"Then why don't you look happy about it either?" Yuki questioned and narrowed her teared-up eyes at him. Hikaru gave her a pitiful look and hesitantly answered,

"I just don't believe you made the right choice...I'm happy you're here Yuki, but I know that you won't be happy."

"It makes me angry...how you both decided things that have to do with me..." Hikaru turned his gaze down at the ground and replied to Yuki,

"I'm sorry..." 

"This is my fault...I told Yuki that it was here where she belonged..." Kaname told Hikaru, making the boy glance at him with an upset gaze before looking away. 

"There's nothing to do about that now.." 

"Seiren, are you there?" Kaname called and the girl appeared, kneeling before her lord.

"Yes my Lord?" 

"Please show Yuki to her room so that she may rest," Kaname ordered. Yuki widened her eyes. 

"Right this way," Seiren tried taking the girl away. 

"Hikaru...come with me," Kaname told the boy as Hikaru turned and stepped towards him with his gaze remaining on the ground. "I hope we don't make you feel any more sorrow, Yuki. We'll simply keep watch over you from now on." Yuki didn't like the way both purebloods were hiding how hurt they were and all because of her. Yuki believed all she did was bring her loved ones pain. Yuki ran up to her brothers and pulled them into a hug. 

"None of it matters...so...please don't stay away from me! I love the both of you..." Kaname looked at the girl and stroked her cheek before kissing her. Hikaru tensed at the sudden scene that greeted him. When Kaname parted from her lips, Yuki was completely flushed. 

"The face you make is irresistible. Don't you think so, Hikaru?" Both Kurans turned to the oldest as his eyes narrowed at Kaname and his face slightly flushed. Yuki also seemed to be embarrassed having both the boys' attention. Hikaru reached up and pulled on Kaname's hair. 

"You really irk me sometimes." Yuki grew extremely red when Hikaru gently held her face in the palm of his hands, before leaning down and placing a kiss on the girl's forehead, before brushing his lips down on the girl's nose until he finally reached her lips. Yuki noticed the difference between Kaname and Hikaru. Hikaru treated her as if she were made out of glass and could break at any moment while Kaname showed his desperation in his touch. Hikaru leaned his forehead onto hers before wrapping his arms around her and pulling her into a hug. It was obvious that the boy had also been longing to hold her as he was now. Kaname wrapped his arms around the both of them. They were all finally together. 

"I want to be with the two of you...if you two fall, I'll fall with you...to the very depths." 

"Don't be silly...you won't be falling. Your big brothers will always protect you..." Hikaru said, the two purebloods could hear the breathy tremble in his voice. They both knew their eldest brother was trying to hold back on the emotions he felt. 

"Yuki..you know that a vampire's hunger can only be quenched by the blood of their loved one," Kaname informed the girl, making Yuki smile. 

"Yes..." Kaname opened his mouth to bite into the girl's neck. Hikaru flinched at the sight, but Yuki grabbed his attention and held his face, before smiling at him.

"You don't have to hold back...Hikaru."  Hikaru sadly looked at the girl and grabbed her hand. His fangs gently pierced her wrist as he drank, enjoying the taste of her blood. Yuki held back the wince that threatened to escape her and let her brothers drink her blood. Hikaru let go of her wrist before pulling down his collar and offered himself.

"You drank Kaname's blood, now would you take some of mine?" Hikaru asked the girl. Yuki stared at him with a nervous look before nodding her head. Hikaru leaned in closer to her, so the girl was able to bite into his neck. Yuki drank hesitantly and let the blood fill her mouth. 

When they were done feeding each other, Yuki let Seiren accompany her and lead her to her room to help her settle in. In the meantime, Hikaru and Kaname watched her go before turning towards each other. 

"What are you planning to do now?" Hikaru questioned Kaname. Kaname looked at the ceiling as if sensing anything that might be around outside and answered, "I will let things settle, once everything does, I will work to get a new vampire council running. I've been away for far too long in playing the role I need to play. Hikaru looked at Kaname seriously and demanded,

"When it is time, I will join this new council as well." Kaname frowned.

"I would prefer if you stayed here with Yuki." 

"I will...but I am no longer letting you make all the decisions yourself...this time I would like to be involved." 

"You are really stubborn..." Kaname reminded him. 

"You are too," Hikaru replied and grabbed hold of his luggage before he began walking towards his old room. This made Kaname huff. He went behind the boy and grabbed hold of him before dragging him elsewhere. "What are you doing?" Hikaru questioned him.

"We won't be having separate rooms anymore," Kaname continued dragging the boy as Hikaru exhaled shortly. 

"Then where will we be sleeping?" Hikaru asked but then widened his eyes when he realized where Kaname was headed. Kaname walked down the familiar hallway until he stood in front of a door. When he opened it, Hikaru slowly entered the room. Hikaru looked around. He walked over to the mirror in the corner of the room and slowly touched the items on it, before making his way over to the wardrobe and opening it. It contained the clothing his mother and father used to wear. He slowly reached in and grabbed one of his father's coats. He inspected it before sling it over his shoulder. Kaname watched him rummage through their parent's closet. Hikaru pulled out one of his mother's dresses and rubbed his fingers on the material of it. He slowly pulled both of the items to his nose.

"They still have their scents on them..." Hikaru whispered to himself. He then dug his face into the clothing items. Kaname walked closer and held the boy's shoulder. Kaname felt Hikaru tremble in his hold. 

"That's it...let it out..." Kaname told him and sobs were heard coming from the boy. Hikaru rubbed the material on his cheek as his tears streamed down. Hikaru cried, he clenched the clothing close to him. Kaname rubbed his back. "I'm sorry...I wasn't able to stop Rido that night." Hikaru shook his head before looking at him. 

"You don't have to apologize...it wasn't your fault...this all happened because of Rido...and now....he's gone..." Kaname still looked at the boy with guilt and brushed his tears away. 

"Let's get settled in." Hikaru turned towards his parents' stuff and then decided with a heavy heart. 

"Let's pack their things away...I will figure out what to do with them at a later time." Kaname nodded as they both got to work. 

The year ended and six months quickly passed by since they moved in. The three Kuran siblings were having a hard time settling in completely. Hikaru sighed as he finished cleaning out the last bit of junk they might not need. He wondered how the servants used to do it, cleaning so many rooms. Hikaru walked to meet up with Kaname and Yuki as Yuki was supposed to be relaxing while Kaname worked out a plan for their reappearance in society. 

When Hikaru walked into Yuki's room, he frowned when he found the girl curled up in the corner like a frightened animal while Kaname stood in front of her. 

"What's going on here?" Yuki flinched, hearing his voice. Kaname looked at him.

"Yuki is starving herself. She refuses to feed." Hikaru frowned as it was several time that month. 

"Yuki...you know you must feed. You need to come find one of us whenever you feel your thirst for blood." Yuki shook her head as she gripped her hair. Kaname grabbed hold of her arm and pulled her up to her feet. Kaname then cut open his wrist, allowing his blood to drip down his hand. This made Yuki stare at it with a blood-lust-filled gaze. She quickly reached for it, but Kaname pulled his hand out of reach. 

"Yuki, you are no longer a child. You must use your fangs to get blood yourself." Yuki viciously shook her head. Kaname frowned but gave up and gave the girl his hand. Yuki licked the blood and fed herself. Hikaru frowned and gripped his fist tightly. He could see Yuki was having trouble with her vampire side. He couldn't help but think it was a mistake to have made Yuki the way she was. 

"Why don't we end the day here? It seems you need some rest, Yuki," Hikaru muttered. Yuki looked up from Kaname's wrist and looked down shamefully when he noticed the blank expression Hikaru made. She knew she had to get used to her new life, but it was difficult for her. 

"Please don't make that face...Hikaru..." Yuki spoke up. Hikaru glanced at her and realized his slip-up. 

"I'm sorry, Yuki...I just..." Hikaru tried to find an excuse for the expression he made but found none. "I just question if you'll ever be able to adjust...I don't want you to continue putting yourself through this..." 

"I just...need a bit of time..." Yuki somberly replies. Hikaru frowns his eyebrows and nods his head. He then walks over to her before picking her up. Yuki hangs onto him as she is carried over to her bed and laid down. Kaname walks over and helps tuck Yuki in. Yuki blushes, feeling as if she were a child. It was embarrassing for her.

"Get some rest. Nagamichi finally agreed to have Aido be your tutor and you'll start tomorrow." Hikaru informed her. Kaname kissed the top of the girl's forehead. Hikaru prepared to let her go, but then he was quickly pulled back, startling him in the process as he had to stop himself from falling on top of the girl and looked down. She shyly asked both purebloods,

"I...don't want to sleep alone tonight..." Kaname smiled and lay down next to her. 

"Then we shall sleep here with you tonight, Yuki." Hikaru slowly plopped down on the other side. Kaname hugged the girl from behind as the girl leaned into Hikaru's chest. Hikaru ran his fingers through Yuki's hair, lulling her to sleep. "Sleep well, Yuki." The two watched her slowly fall asleep, becoming at ease once again. Kaname then looked up into Hikaru's eyes, Hikaru noticed his stare and looked up at him. Kaname reached over and cupped the boy's cheek. This made Hikaru narrow his eyes at Kaname and pull away, knowing full well that Kaname was trying to kiss him. Kaname's eyes returned his glare. Hikaru had forbidden Kaname from doing anything around Yuki, believing it would make her uncomfortable. Kaname pulled his hand away. Kaname thought Yuki would need to come to learn that they weren't human, therefore they did not follow the same rules as them. Little did they know, Yuki had become fully aware of their relationship and felt as if she were intruding, so she remained silent and tried her best not to come in their way. 

************

Another year passed, Hikaru and Kaname returned home to Yuki after their discussions with Nagamichi. The moment they walked into the mansion and entered the room where Yuki and Hanabusa resided, Yuki sensed them.

"Big brothers," Yuki called them excitedly and made her way over to them. They had become busy in the past months, leaving them so little time to spend with the girl. "I didn't know you two were coming back from your trip today, but it makes me happy you've returned early." The girl happily exclaimed. 

"Yuki..." Kaname called her name tenderly. Instantly, she knew she was wrong by the way Hikaru looked at her sadly. "We're sorry Yuki, we just dropped by and have to leave again right away." Yuki blushed in embarrassment and replied,

"O-oh..." She walked up to them before placing a kiss on Kaname's cheek and then hugging Hikaru as the boy held her tightly. "Welcome home anyways..." 

"We've missed you..." Hikaru told the girl and buried his face into the girl's hair. Suddenly a cough interrupted them. Nagamichi stood at the door waiting for them. 

"We must hurry up my lords or else..." Hanabusa couldn't believe his father would dare interrupt such a moment between the purebloods. Hikaru sadly pulled away from Yuki and turned towards the oldest Aido.

"Aido's father?!" Yuki was shocked to see the man standing at the doorway. "Good evening.." Yuki shyly bowed her head. Nagamichi jolted and instantly bowed his head.

"Forgive me, I forgot to salute you properly!" The man nervously looked up, but Yuki just smiled at him.

"Please take good care of my big brothers." 

"I will...thank you," Nagamichi nervously replied and stepped out of the room. Kaname and Hikaru made their way toward the door but informed Yuki,

"Just wait a little while longer and soon things will be safe enough for you to be able to freely breathe the air outside, Yuki. We've arranged to have a meeting with the vampire hunter association..." Yuki froze at his last words.

"But try not to worry about it too much...," Hikaru added, making the girl flinch as she had been caught. They knew that Yuki's thoughts could only wander to Zero. Yuki shamefully looked down at the ground, but Hikaru offered her a sympathetic smile. 

"My Lords..." Nagamichi called once again, making them turn back towards the man once again.

"We're coming. Bye, Yuki..." Hikaru sighed in annoyance before shutting the doors behind him. 

"I apologize, Lord Hikaru..." Nagamichi nervously told the vampire, taking note of his foul mood. Hikaru pinched the bridge of his nose before shaking his head.

"It's alright, I understand we are in a hurry. 

"You could stay," Kaname suggested to the boy. Hikaru was tempted by the offer but blankly looked at Kaname.

"I must be present for these discussions, we are at a critical time, and everything must run smoothly," Hikaru argued. Nagamichi led the purebloods to his vehicle where they would be driven to the new Senate's location, where the vampire council gathered. 

Everyone bowed and nervously glanced at the purebloods. When they took their seats, everyone else joined them. 

"Let's begin." 

It was going to be a long meeting. Hikaru listened to everyone speak and occasionally spoke up when it was his turn. He closed his eyes and remembered how much more chaotic everything was just a couple of months ago.

Vampire members questioned their pureblood lords as to why the previous council had been exterminated. They feared that they were next, but Nagamichi from the Aido family was always a supporter of the Kuran family and was informed ahead of time. He was the key to getting everyone to calm down. The situation on the vampire council being corrupted and had been working with Rido Kuran, their target being the Kuran's pureblood prince just as they had with the previous Lord and Lady Kuran. 

The usual whispers went around, the reveal of this information came as a shock, but it worked to make the crowd more at ease about the brothers' sudden appearance. Kaname announced that he would create a new council, but that they as purebloods would no longer be absent and follow their duties to bring order to their vampire society as it was meant to be. No one could disagree with the decision. The members who will be on the council were left up to Nagamichi. 

They all questioned if it was Lord Kaname would be the head of this new council. It was here that Hikaru spoke up and stated that Kaname would not because he would also be participating as a separate party. Rumors spread wondering if the eldest Kuran was trying to take his title as head Kuran back. Kaname and Hikaru did nothing to stop this rumor because they knew, there was also much doubt, everyone could see how close the two purebloods were. They gave no further explanation afterward. 

"Hikaru, it's time." Kaname's voice grabbed the Hikaru's attention once again. Opening his eyes, he blankly stared at the table as he hated to do this. Everyone listened to the pureblood speak up.

"Concerning the attack of the Senate and Rido Kuran. I was not the only target in their plan..." The council grew confused but waited silently for their Lord to finish. "Our parents, Juri and Haruka had a third child. This child is the youngest out of all their children. At the upcoming meeting with the vampire association, our younger sister will be making her debut into our vampire society, so I will be expecting her to receive a pleasant welcome you can manage to your best abilities." The news came as a shock. Questions began to arise, one of the members stood up from their chair and questioned,

"What is the Lady's name?" Everyone was curious about who the Kuran princess was. Kaname bluntly replied,

"This is all the information we will be giving out for now." The vampires were taken aback by this, but they couldn't argue. They would have to be patient until they have officially met Yuki.

"Ah..of course, my Lord." Another vampire cleared their throat and cut the tension short,

"Moving on to our next topic." Hikaru leaned his head back into the chair, he wanted to go back, back to the safety and comfort of their home. Kaname watched the boy from the corner of his eyes and silently smiled in amusement. Some things never changed. 

Present time Hikaru

Chapter Text

After many days of running around and having meetings, Hikaru finally got to go home and spend some time with Yuki, but the boy began to notice how neglected she had been in the past few months. The girl often dozed off into her own thoughts and disassociated herself, making him worry. 

She lay on the floor surrounded by books staring at the resined rose she had been gifted. Hikaru frowned wondering what went on in her mind this time as he made his way towards her and called her name.

"Yuki." But she was dozed off once again to notice him, so he placed an arm on her shoulder to snap her out of her thoughts, only to connect with her mind and witness the illusion of a child version of her be consumed by a web of flesh and blood. When Yuki snapped out of it, the illusion quickly disappeared and she turned towards Hikaru, surprised to see him.

"Hikaru!" The look of uneasiness displayed on his face told Yuki that he saw what she had been thinking and uncomfortably looked down. She had promised Hikaru that she was ok ever since they moved back home to put his feelings of doubt and worry away, but even after almost two years, nothing has changed. "I thought you and Kaname would be busy..." Hikaru frowned, knowing the girl wanted to avoid the subject, so he decided to let the incident go and sigh. 

"Well...Kaname is, but he'll be back soon. I, on the other hand, got back minutes ago...I guess you just didn't notice." 

"Sorry..." Yuki smiled at him nervously. Hikaru didn't want the girl to feel uncomfortable so he gently smiled and patted her head.

"Now that I'm here how about I ask Seiren to prepare something yummy for us to share?" Yuki nodded, accepting the gesture to avoid the tension that had filled the room. Hikaru kissed the girl's forehead and stood up to go find Seiren. 

Hikaru called out for the woman and in an instant she appeared. 

"Yes, my lord?" 

"Do you mind helping me bake something?" Seiren stared at Hikaru at the strange request but agreed nonetheless.

Entering the kitchen Seiren prepared herself to make a cake for her lord and lady all while Hikaru watched her with interest. He wondered what it was like to cook. When he was younger the servants of the Kuran mansion took care of everything such as cooking and cleaning, so Hikaru had no cooking experience, however, watching Seiren made him want to attempt. Pulling his sleeves back and tying his hair completely up, he walked up to the girl and asked if he could join her. Seiren would not deny the pureblood and made some room for him, but she would soon regret this decision.

Making a strawberry shortcake, Hikaru tried pouring the right amount of flour into a bowl while Seiren prepared the wet ingredients, but the flour was clumped up inside the bag making the pureblood shake the bag to try and get it out only to spill too much flour and made a mess of the counter and his clothing. Seiren looked at Hikaru and questioned if he needed help, but Hikaru shook his head and continued his part. 

The second incident was adding the sugar as he didn't know how much of it a cake would need, but he thought the sweeter the better and began to pour it, only to get stopped by Seiren as she apologized for suddenly grabbing the pureblood's arm, but it was necessary to stop him. Seiren decided to switch him into doing something simple and whisk the ingredients for whipped cream that would fill the cake, however, Hikaru thought it'd be easier to spin the whisk using both hands, creating a splashing mess once again. 

"Lord Hikaru, maybe it's best if you wait with Lady Yuki until I am finished..." Seiren said, her voice was stern, making Hikaru take a hint as he gave a nonchalant gaze toward the mess he created and told the girl,

"Alright...." On his way back to the room where he had left Yuki, he sighed and thought he simply needed more practice to get better. He entered the room, expecting her to be there, only to find it empty. He frowned his eyebrows and wondered where the girl could've gone. Moments later, the smell of Kaname's blood filled his nose. Hikaru followed the smell and his frown deepened when he realized the smell led to the ancestor's room.

Reaching the bottom of the stairs, Hikaru was greeted with the sight of Kaname kneeling on the ground and Yuki's lips stained with his blood. 

"What are you two doing here?" Hikaru questioned them. They both turned towards him. 

"Yuki was being curious..." Kaname informed the boy and stood off the ground. 

"I wanted to know what was in that room.." Yuki explained to Hikaru but was scolded,

"You shouldn't be down here. Neither of you should..." Hikaru looked at Kaname sternly. Kaname knew Hikaru didn't like Kaname being reminded of the day he was awakened, as he used to blame himself for the death of Hikaru's real younger brother. "Come on, let's head back upstairs." Yuki and Kaname followed Hikaru, but Kaname inspected the boy before questioning him,

"Why are you such a mess?" Hikaru looked down at himself and tried shaking off the flour of his hands and shirt.

"I was learning to bake...I'll go change..." Yuki and Kaname stared at him, wondering how to tell him that he would need more than just a change of clothing with the flour that covered his face. 

************

Now that Hikaru and Kaname were home they helped Yuki with her etiquette lessons to be able to attend the soiree properly. She practiced walking straight and gracefully while wearing heels as she walked down the steps with a book on her head. She missed a step and tumbled forward. Hikaru nervously watched her as she caught herself. 

"Flawless landing. You're really working hard on those exercises Ruka gave you." 

"I don't really get how to be elegant though, I'm trying pretty hard in any case..." The girl happily muttered.

"I don't see why this is necessary...I mean not all purebloods are elegant...take a look at that Toma brat..." Hikaru mumbled as he didn't want Yuki putting herself through the trouble.

"Toma is a child, Hikaru..." Kaname commented. "Besides Yuki is trying her best to do these lessons." 

"I still don't find them necessary," Hikaru complained. 

"I want to make sure I avoid making a fool of myself at the party, big brother," Yuki explained, reassuring him that she was ok taking these lessons. 

"Hikaru wouldn't understand. He would do anything to avoid his teacher when he was younger." Hikaru blushed in embarrassment and frowned. 

"You didn't have to tell her that." Yuki and Kaname laughed at the flustered boy. Yuki stared at her older brothers with a smile.  

"I see clearly now the path I'll be walking on." Hikaru turned towards the girl in confusion. 

"What is this all of a sudden?" Yuki realized her mistake and quickly tried changing the subject. 

"I mean I'm going to try again and get it right this time!" Yuki shouted enthusiastically and walked back up the steps. Hikaru was not aware of the argument she and Kaname had down in front of the ancestor's room and both of them would like to keep the boy oblivious to the situation. 

"Oh that's right I forgot all about Yuki's dress," Hikaru thought out loud. 

"I have already taken care of that," Kaname interrupted the boy, but his words didn't please Hikaru as he grimaced. 

"Please describe the dress in question...." Yuki looked at Kaname, curious at what type of dress he had gotten for her this time. 

"It is the one we had seen while we passed by after the meeting with the council that was advertised as recently popular." Kaname could already feel Hikaru staring at him with a dark and menacing gaze. 

"The one that practically has both front and back exposed?" 

"The neckline is not that plunged Hikaru." Yuki watched her brothers argue about her dress as Kaname remained calm while Hikaru began to pull on Kaname's hair. 

"Yuki is sweet, pure, and innocent!"

"I am aware of that, however, this is a soiree. I thought it'd be a good idea to pick something that would make Yuki look more elegant as she would've wanted." 

"I'm ok with whatever Kaname chose, if anything I'm happy he thought of it. I want to make sure I can stand proudly next to both my big brothers." Hikaru frowned and walked towards her. He fixed her posture and held her chin up before stroking her cheek.

"Never feel like you're an embarrassment to us. You are as equally a Kuran as me and Kaname, no matter how you dress and act." Yuki smiled at Hikaru's sweet words. "But I know you're trying your best so... when you come down the stairs remember to take small and slow steps or else that's how you end up falling. Kaname and me will be by your side to guide you so don't be scared of where you are stepping." She loved moments like these, it reassured her that this was where she belonged, by their side. 

************

Hikaru got ready for bed as Yuki sat watching him button his shirt up. The girl wore a short nightgown that Hikaru had first disapproved of, but eventually gave up when Yuki convinced him that it was comfortable. She blushed as she couldn't help, but wonder if the boy even thought of her as a woman. She couldn't help, but remember she had the same issue with Zero. She shook her head for remembering things she should've forgotten, but then hesitantly questioned Hikaru,

"What do you think of me...Hikaru?" Hikaru looked at her in surprise as he wondered why the sudden question, but he walked over to the bed and sat beside her, before smiling.

"Well...you're a very sweet girl. You are like the sunshine of our lives and someone very lovable although sometimes you can also be very stubborn..." Yuki blushed as this was not what she wanted to hear.

"That's not what I meant! I want to know what you think of me...as your...l-lover.." The girl shyly asked. Hikaru was taken aback but he thought closely about what to answer. 

"I love you just as much as Kaname does. It makes us happy that you're with us after so long, but what really matters is your happiness and of course safety." Hikaru stared at her attentively. "Why do you ask?" Yuki avoided looking into his eyes and clutched the ends of her nightgown. 

"Kaname is more direct when he shows his love, but it feels like you hesitate and still treat me like a child sometimes..." 

"Am I not direct enough?" Hikaru asked her in confusion as he thought that his kisses and hugs were a direct display of his love. 

"It's just...the way you treat Kaname is so much different than the way you treat me..." The boy froze at her words. 

"What do you mean the way I treat Kaname?" Yuki's face reddened completely. While the girl felt awkward about having to explain herself, Hikaru already knew what she meant and felt anxious. "Yuki...don't you think it's strange? That Kaname and me are, you know?" 

"I don't see anything wrong with it. I know you and big brother love each other as much as you two love me, so don't be scared. It won't change how I feel or think about you two." Hikaru felt a bit of relief, before realizing Yuki's previous question. 

"Alrightm but to give you a clear answer...when Kaname shows his love he has no shame, so I guess I unconsciously try to match that just as I do with you too," Hikaru explained. The boy wraps his arms around the girl and pulls her closely, before smothering her with kisses. Yuki was flustered by his display of love but was suddenly shocked when she was pulled underneath him. She jolted when a hand ran up her thigh. She felt it grip her thigh before pulling her leg over his shoulder. Yuki watched Hikaru come closer and slowly press his weight down above her. "But I guess you want me to give you something more than that?" Yuki's heart hammered in her chest and her body became feverish. His eyes stared down at her passionately, making her feel intimidated. 

"What I meant was..." Yuki mumbled, unable to focus on her words as she watched Hikaru press his lips against her thigh and make his way down. 

"Yes?" Hikaru encouraged her to continue talking. His breath sent shivers through her body. Yuki grew shaky and began to grow nervous, feeling his other hand pull her nightgown further up her leg. 

"I meant that....I j-just....I just wanted you to see me more than just a child..." 

"Of course, I see you more than just a child, Yuki." 

"Now that that's settled, I suggest you wait until Yuki is ready to take the next step, Hikaru," Kaname's voice broke the moment between the two. Yuki realized their position and quickly tried sitting up and pulling her nightgown back down. Hikaru let the girl go and pulled away.

"I didn't intend to continue knowing she wasn't ready," Hikaru looked at Kaname straight-faced. "Who do you think I am? I was just...you know...teaching her a lesson." Yuki felt embarrassed as her whole body remained flushed and she shouted at Hikaru.

"Do not resort to drastic measures to teach me a lesson!" The girl was clearly upset now and Hikaru sighed and tried to appease her anger.

"Alright, I understand." Hikaru repeatedly pressed loving kisses against her lips, making her unable to remain angry with him, but she didn't want him to win so easily, so she turned her head away and continued frowning. 

"Also what is this about me being shameless?" Kaname questioned him, making Hikaru deadpan.

"It's no lie..." Hikaru bluntly muttered. Kaname smiled at him, but Yuki could see the dark aura surrounding him. 

"You are harsh as of late, don't you think? Do you agree with me, Yuki?" Yuki hesitantly nodded her head, sealing Hikaru's fate. Hikaru widened his eyes when Kaname grabbed him and pulled him into his chest. 

"Hey! No!" Kaname pulled Hikaru's shirt down as Hikaru struggled to get out of his grip and panicked. "Stooop!" Yuki watched apologetically as Kaname punished their older brother and mercilessly bit and marked him all over his skin. Hikaru was left kneeling on the bed, with a single tear coming out of his eye. 

"Let's get you ready for bed, Yuki." Yuki tensed as Kaname suddenly addressed her once again. 

"B-But I'm already ready..." Kaname kneeled in front of her and grabbed hold of her hand. 

"Last time I checked you have not properly trimmed your nails, have you?" Kaname began to clip her nails. The girl was once again embarrassed and began to protest.

"You don't have to do this, I can do it on my own." Kaname smiled and continued trimming the girl's nails.

"It's alright, allow me to do it." 

"You don't need to..." The girl felt as if he were babying her.

"But I want to, this is too much fun. I can't stop now." Hikaru watched him with narrowed eyes. Kaname found entertainment in grooming his siblings as he used to enjoy giving Hikaru a haircut, now he had moved on to giving them manicures and pedicures and sometimes even helping them wash up. Kaname noticed Hikaru's stares and smiled at him. "After I am doing with Yuki, you are next." 

"You're not allowed to touch me as of now!" Hikaru shouted at him and fixed his shirt before tucking himself into bed. Kaname sighed and continued working on Yuki. 

"Yuki...Kiryu will be attending the ball as well. Although he will be there on behalf of his work. Are you uneasy with that? Are you afraid he might pull out his gun at us in there?" Kaname questioned the girl, knowing they had vowed to be enemies during the last of their moments with each other. 

"No...the Zero I know is a dutiful person, so if he's there for his work, then he won't do that while he's working." 

"I think so too." Hikaru listened to their words and thought about Zero. He hoped he and Yuki could make up. 

"Hurry it up you two and come to bed." 

"I thought you didn't want me touching you?" Hikaru was irked as he glanced over his shoulder at Kaname and glared at him. 

"Yes, so stay on your side of the bed." 

"Don't fight you two..." Yuki pleaded both of them, making Hikaru sigh and Kaname smile victorious. 

Chapter Text

Both vampire council members and vampire hunters walked toward the building that would hold the meeting, each side leading their group. The hall was soon filled with people and tension filled the air. Yuki was already inside the building getting ready by Ruka and the maids of the Aido family while everyone arrived. Kaname and Hikaru discussed the matters and conflicts between both sides with the new heads of the vampire hunter association, Kaien and Yagari, while various other members on both sides including Zero stood in the room in silence listening. 

"Yes it is as you are saying, the position of leaders of our society may have moved to us, but that is all...it naturally does not mean that the lifestyle of the principles of our race would have changed as well. Is it not the same with your association, sirs?" Kaname questioned Kaien and Yagari, but the two men remained silent. "The one common point of change we have is that...both sides got to "drive the infection out of old wounds" with all of this." Yagari scoffed. 

""Driving the infection out", huh? You don't say," the man sarcastically repeated. "We are still busy like hell driving out the "infection" that came pouring out of the former vampire government because of that."

"I am deeply sorry that I could not be of further assistance to you in all that, but after all, killing vampires is your job, isn't it?" Hikaru nervously side-glanced Kaname, knowing full well he'd say something that would agitate the vampire hunters. Kaien had also noticed the discussion between Yagari and Kaname was not going in a good direction. "Your ancestors a long, long time ago, were so determined to get their hands on enough power to exterminate vampires, that they went as far as devouring a founding ancestor of our race to gain it." 

"Can you get any more blatant than that in your implications that we ought to take care of the exterminating process to atone for the sin of our ancestors?" Yagari glared at Kaname. 

"Despite the actions of those that came before us is something of the past," Hikaru spoke up hoping to end the argument between the two. "The purpose of why we are all gathered here despite our differences and our disagreements is because we have a chance to come to an agreement between both sides especially to resolve what happened with our previous leaders or is this incorrect?" Hikaru glanced around at everyone sternly, but no one could disagree. 

"No...you are correct," Kaien spoke up. "In conclusion of this meeting, our societies will go on working together for the sake of coexistence on a higher level of cooperation than ever before and less we have a legitimate reason, the hunter association will pose no threat to your lives..."

"As for us, we believe that collaborating with the association is the best choice for both of our races to be able to go on existing together and so our race will also take upon itself to deliver eternal sleep to any of our kind unduly presenting a threat to human lives. The true complete "coexistence" as you envision it is still a long road away because before it can become a reality all of us vampires will have to first manage to overcome our violent nature and become a different sort of creature sincere and capable of relying completely on reasoning and logic instead..." 

"Now that this is settled, let us end discussions here for now, I am sure our guests are getting more than ansty. It is the first time we are all together like this, after all," Hikaru said and every other member was more than happy to agree on finally getting out of the room. Kaname glanced at Zero, who silently stood near Kaien the whole time. Both glared at each other before Kaname's attention was once again grabbed by Kaien. 

"President Kuran Kaname, I have one last question to ask you." Kaname turned towards Kaein who held a serious expression. "The way you solved the council problem one year ago was too drastic. Are you certain that despite that the rest of the vampire population will accept you as their leader..? Especially the other purebloods?" 

"Indeed...I guess we will have the answer to that question seeing the percentage of invitees that attend the ball tonight, won't we?" Hikaru elbowed Kaname in his arm before facing Kaien. 

"Although everyone is aware of the truth behind what happened, there will always be those who disagree with the action taken against the previous council, but please be reassured we have taken into consideration our members' concerns. I say the only thing we have to worry about are our fellow purebloods who are less than willing to follow us and their followers." Kaien nodded his head.

"Let us hope that everything that we are hoping today comes to fruition with no problems." 

"President Cross," Kaname called to the hunter. Kaname glanced towards Zero as he spoke to Kaien. "Yuki has been doing well. She will be at the party later, so you'll be able to calmly spend time with her." This made Kaien happy, but he did well to hide it.

"I will, thank you." Hikaru had felt Zero's stares during the meeting, but he never once dared look at the hunter or even acknowledge him. He still carried the guilt of everything the hunter had to go through because of them and hoped he wouldn't have to get involved any further. Although he wished that Yuki had decided to stay with him, seeing how unhappy she could be living with them. 

"Let's go," Hikaru told Kaname and tugged on his jacket. The two exited the room and headed down the hall towards the room that held Yuki. Guarding outside the door was Akatsuki. 

"My Lords," Kain greeted. "It seems they're done getting ready."

"Are they? Thank you," Kaname thanked Akatsuki for informing them. Kaname knocked on the door. "Yuki, may we enter?" After a second, they opened the door to find Yuki sitting on the bed, waiting to be escorted out.

"Big brothers." Hikaru widened his eyes and smiled at Yuki. 

"You look beautiful, of course as usual." Yuki blushed becoming flustered as the boy always took the chance to shower her with compliments. 

"This won't do...you had promised that tonight you'd exceptionally spend the night calling us simply Kaname and Hikaru, hadn't you? Well, Yuki...let's go." The male stretched his hand out for Yuki to take. Helping Yuki up to her feet Hikaru offered Yuki his arm to hold on to. Just as practiced, Yuki walked with grace. They soon entered the hall and vampires quickly turned to get a chance to look at the mysterious pureblood princess. Yuki quickly spotted Zero, but she turned her head away. Vampires quickly began approaching the purebloods.

"How are you tonight, my Lords? And is this young lady your sister?" A man questioned. Yuki could feel the overwhelming aura of greed that came from the crowd of vampires around them as they greeted her.

"How are you doing, your highness? Lord Kaname and Hikaru have informed us of your existence, but he wouldn't say anything more and we are curious."

"Kindly come closer to the center."

"We all want to admire your beautiful face."

"Come..." Hikaru watched and wondered if this type of atmosphere was too much for Yuki as he anxiously watched her. 

"Your Highness, we still have not heard your name..." Yuki took a moment to compose herself and finally spoke.

"I'm Yuki and I'm pleased to meet you all..." 

"Lady Yuki.." People began to murmur. 

"Come to think of it, your features strikingly resemble those of Lady Juri. 

"No...I think Lady Yuki has Lord Haruka's soft gaze..." Whispers continued and as per usual they treated the purebloods as prized possessions. 

"My lady, I have heard that another two purebloods will be gracing us with their presence later?" Someone questioned finally breaking the attention away from Yuki for a brief moment.

"Yes, Kaname and Hikaru have told me as well." 

"We will be looking forward." The man then noticed Yuki staring at the glass of wine mixture and questioned her if she'd like one only for the girl to reject it. 

"The scent of a human, are there any in the hall other than the hunters?" Yuki questioned suddenly realizing there was a familiar scent.

"There are although they are few," Kaname explained. "What's wrong?" 

"No...it was nothing.." Yuki dismissed, but Hikaru knew what had grabbed the girl's attention.

"It's Wakaba's scent you smelled," Hikaru informed her. Yuki widened her eyes and glanced at them before hesitantly asking,

"I want to wander around by myself, would that be ok?" They knew the girl wanted to go search for her friend and Hikaru nodded. 

"Go right ahead, just be careful." Yuki smiled and was quick to run off and find the girl. Kaname sighed.

"You knew this would happen." Hikaru shrugged his shoulders.

"I don't want her around this type of place anymore. It's better if she's with someone she's familiar with." Kaname called over Hanabusa and ordered the boy to arrange a room so Yuki and Sayori could be together Hanabusa nodded and left after the girl. Akatsuki approached the purebloods and questioned them if it was alright to let Yuki leave the party so early. 

"Vampire society has seen enough of Yuki for tonight. So she doesn't have to stay the whole party is perfectly fine if she just comes back by the end and besides..." Hikaru turned his head noticing a particular scent and frowned. He frowned in distaste at the woman who stood a distance away. 

"My Lords I have news to report. The other pureblood guest, Lord Ori has disappeared, leaving behind only a faint whiff of blood in the drawing room." 

"I see..." Sara Shirabuki walked up to the purebloods. "Were you visiting your fiance Sara? How unbelievably vulgar of you to come to the ballroom immediately after that, still wrapped in the scent of your "meal", Sara..." Kaname greeted.

"I have indeed done something offensive," Sara admitted without hesitation. 

"To come in smelling like this is sure to draw attention towards you," Hikaru crossed his arms and stared at the woman with a blank expression. 

"Would you believe me if I said, it wasn't my intention?" Sara smirked, knowing full well that the answer to her question would be a no. 

"You did something to Lord Ori, didn't you?" Kaname questioned her. 

"What right have you to ask me such a crude question, I wonder...Lord Ori and I are fiances who haven't seen each other, so of course it would be rather depressing if nothing intimate had happened."

"You know very well that is not what he meant," Hikaru was growing annoyed at the woman playing oblivious to the situation.

"Oh, are you worried about a different type of "something"? If that's what you're thinking, you need not worry...out of all people, you should know better than anyone just how difficult such a thing would be. For a pureblood to do anything at all to another pureblood, really."

"Then I would love to hear your explanation for his sudden disappearance," Hikaru finally questioned her, but his question would soon be answered when the smell of blood filled the room, making everyone turn restless. Hikaru glared at Sara, knowing it had something to do with her. "Hah....you would be the obstacle to what we are trying to work for," Hikaru growled at the woman. Sara looked as calm as ever, unfazed by the situation. 

"As I have told you, I want to be at the top. Now...what will you do in this situation?" Sara challenged the pureblood. Hikaru knew he couldn't make a scene nor accuse the woman without any evidence.

"Obviously I will try to get the mess you created under control, but just know that by reaching for something that doesn't belong to you, I will love to see the day you fall along with your failures." Sara frowned. The woman felt as if the pureblood was calling her inferior. 

"Enjoy the position in which you two possess while it lasts." The two purebloods left the woman and began to make their way through the crowd to investigate the location from where the scent of blood was coming. 

When they arrived they found Yuki arguing with Zero. Yuki wished to help, but Zero was telling her to mind her own business. Kaname quickly intervened and instructed the girl. 

"Yuki...you should get back to the room before the scent of the blood affects you." 

"But the party is already-" Yuki tried arguing only to get cut off once again by Zero.

"With what just happened here, that farce of a party is obviously over, Kuran." Hikaru walked up to the girl and placed a hand on her shoulder before gently telling the girl. 

"Yuki...please head back...Wakaba is waiting for you, go spend time with her while you still can, your ride will be here to pick you up in just a short while." Yuki widened her eyes and glanced back at the crime scene before frowning and nodding her head. 

"Alright..." 

"Don't worry, Yuki. We will take care of things here," Kaname reassured her. Yuki slowly exited the room, leaving the two purebloods with the hunters.

"What has been uncovered so far?" Hikaru questioned them and Kaien explained.

"We discovered one of our hunters. From the looks of it, she stabbed herself with her weapon and is slowly turning into ashes...not to forget the bite marks on her neck." Hikaru frowned. 

"And the vampire who died is for sure Lord Ori, who was reported missing a while ago...is there anything else?" Kaien shook his head. 

"It's obvious that this vampire attacked her resulting in the pureblood's death, followed by this hunter self exterminating herself..." Zero did not hesitate to say what the situation looked like. He wore a hostile look towards the Kuran vampires.

"Lord Ori was not someone to simply attack someone especially a hunter due to hunger," Kaname pointed out.

"Any vampire can turn into a beast when they let their lust for blood out of control," Zero argued. 

"You would know this very well, Kiryu," Kaname commented, making Kaien and Hikaru tense.

"We are in the middle of an investigation, we will refrain from acting in such an unethical manner and focus on the task at hand," Hikaru scolded the two and turned back to Kaien. "But Kaname is right, Lord Ori was of an older generation, he would not attack someone even in a state of starvation....so there must have been another motive..." 

"Was there any other motive?" Kaien questioned.

"It is most likely that suicide would be the cause," Kaname mentioned. Kaien felt uneasy about the situation, but there was no other choice, but come to an agreement. 

"We will file that the pureblood attacked the hunter intending to have her kill him resulting in the hunter killing herself right afterward." 

"That is fine. We will do the same on our part," Kaname said and that's when they decided to end things there. After the investigation, vampire council members were shocked about the discovery, and vampire hunters felt dismayed over how things ended. They were now having doubts about Kaien Cross's goal. Kaname and Hikaru walked with the council members to exit the building while discussing what happened to Ori, but Hikaru stopped in his tracks, confusing them.

"I have forgotten something. I am going to go retrieve it and rejoin you all in just a bit." This earned him a suspicious glance from Kaname.

"Do you wish for us to wait for you my Lord?" Nagamichi asked, but Hikaru was quick to shake his head.

"No, it is alright. It will just be a moment." 

"Don't take too long," Kaname warned. Kaname wasn't able to stop Hikaru, knowing full well the council members would take notice of his behavior. Hikaru's eyes met Kaname before he turned around and walked off.

Hikaru hid his presence as he strolled through the crowd unnoticed it wasn't until he reached a hall that he entered a certain room. After waiting minutes, he finally sensed who he was looking for and waited for the hunters to walk by before spotting Zero. Hikaru briefly made his presence known hoping to grab the hunter's attention. This seemed to do the job as he sensed Zero separate himself from the group and head towards the door. What Hikaru did not expect was for Zero to quickly enter the room and grab hold of him of his neck before slamming him against the wall. Hikaru released a pained groan as the tip of Zero's bloody rose was pointed directly at his head. Zero was glaring at Hikaru with so much hostility, but Hikaru remained calm.

"You have the nerve to call me like this after what has happened tonight." 

"That is what I came here to discuss with you." Zero's tightened his grip on the boy's neck, making the pureblood narrow his eyes. 

"Discussions ended, anything you have to say should've been said to Cross." Hikaru had no choice but to retaliate and grabbed hold of Zero's gun pushing it away from him and gripped Zero's hand to yank it off his neck. 

"It's not information I can say. It hasn't been confirmed, so will you just listen!" Hikaru growled in frustration, but the longer he stared at Zero the more he realized that putting up a struggle would just agitate the hunter more, so he slowly released his grip on the hunter's hand. Zero noticed this and stopped attacking the pureblood. "I just came to warn you, to watch out for the pureblood woman with blond hair and blue eyes. Her name is Sara Shirabuki. Knowing you, you won't have a problem, but she is scheming something and I know it. It's just something I can't confirm so I will not bring it up to Kaien Cross or anyone else."

"Then why the hell are you telling me for?" Zero questioned him and slowly put his bloody rose away. Hikaru looked at him seriously and admitted,

"Because out of everyone in the vampire hunter association, the person I have most trust in is you." Zero stared at him. "Of course, you don't have to trust me, if anything you have every right not to trust me. It is just a warning. Besides this, you won't see me approaching you outside of official business. I also apologize for suddenly wanting to speak to you like this." Zero huffed in amusement.

"You're right I don't trust you at all. You're the guy that's loyal to Kaname Kuran like a dog is to its owner." Hikaru should've taken it as an insult, but he was not upset at Zero and simply nodded.

"I understand. I will try not to trouble you any further than this." Hikaru began to walk out of the room. Zero couldn't help, but inspect the boy's new appearance since it had been a while since they had last seen each other. He looked different, but one thing Zero was sure about was that he hadn't changed much despite looking gloomier than usual. After the pureblood left, Zero made his way out of the room to rejoin the rest of the hunters. His old friend and fellow colleague Kaito definitely noticed Zero's sudden absence and he did not miss sensing the brief presence of the pureblood in the room in which Zero had entered. 

When Hikaru returned most of the council members had already driven off, but Kaname stayed behind and waited for him. Hikaru noticed Nagamichi was not with him, meaning the two of them would share a ride alone. It would be one hell of a ride.

"You're back, let us get going," Kaname said, his eyes held an intensity, making Hikaru nervous. 

"...." Hikaru slowly headed towards the vehicle and entered it, followed by Kaname.

When the chauffer began driving Kaname did not hesitate to question Hikaru.

"So...were you able to get what you had forgotten?"  

"Yeah..." Hikaru replied, but it was an obvious lie on his part.

"And what exactly was it that you forgot?" 

"My cufflink...one of them fell off..." Kaname did not believe Hikaru. Kaname grabbed the boy by his waist and pulled him closer. 

"Will you continue lying to me, Hikaru?" Hikaru tried containing a straight face. Kaname saw the boy wouldn't change his mind and narrowed his eyes. "I see..." Kaname let go of Hikaru, making the boy give a brief sigh of relief. 

"You're so paranoid. I went to catch up with...old acquaintance...." Kaname closed his eyes and called out the boy's lie once again.

"You were never close to anyone before so I doubt you would try to go to speak to anyone now." Hikaru couldn't believe Kaname was calling out his lack of friends. "And I am aware you were with Zero." 

"You were spying on me..." Hikaru wore a look of distaste now. 

"Not really, I just noticed Kiryu's absence once the hunter association left the building." 

"I just warned him to be careful around Sara...he, of course, didn't take my warning too well...but that's all..." Hikaru confessed. 

"I wish you would stop taking such reckless actions." 

"I was careful..." Hikaru frowned, he wouldn't tell Kaname what actually happened or else the pureblood would definitely find a reason to go mess with the hunter once again. 

"He is none of your concern any longer," Kaname sternly stated and leaned into the boy's neck, brushing his lips against his skin. "If given the chance, he will not hesitate to kill either you or Yuki." Kaname reminded Hikaru, making it clear that Zero was now their enemy. 

"...I know..." Hikaru replied and turned away towards the window. Kaname took notice of the brief hesitation in the tone of his voice and he did not like it. Kaname grabbed hold of the boy's chin and turned his head towards him. The pureblood tenderly pressed his lips against the other's own. Hikaru's gaze softened before slowly returning the gentle kiss. 

Kaname could not stop Yuki from trying to seek Zero, but he did not want Hikaru to get involved with the hunter at all. 

Chapter Text

Hikaru and Kaname returned home after another day of hard work. The moment they got home, Seiren greeted them and informed Kaname that Senri and Rima had visited, making Kaname upset. 

"It's not that serious, Kaname..." Hikaru tried reasoning with the pureblood, but Kaname narrowed his eyes at him.

"They are very well aware they aren't supposed to let anyone." 

"It was just Senri and Rima." 

"They shouldn't have opened the door to begin with." Nagamichi awkwardly watched the two purebloods argue with each other, wondering how exactly the two used to get along so well. The three entered the room where Hanabusa and Yuki were. The two froze when they spotted who had returned home. They could already tell they were in a lot of trouble by the way Kaname stared at them. Kaname calmly walked over to the seat in the room and set his jacket down on the table. "Is there something you two wish to tell me?" Yuki sweated nervously with a smile placed on her face as she greeted,

"Welcome home, big brothers." But the girl's charm wouldn't work on Kaname this time, making her facade slowly falter. Kaname then turned his gaze towards Hanabusa. Hanabusa instantly froze and got on his knees to apologize,

"I apologize Lord Kaname. Rima and Senri came for a visit to drop a message and..." Hanabusa didn't continue so Kaname turned his gaze back towards Yuki, making the girl tense and drop down to her knees beside Hanabusa. 

"They were just requesting I take care of my big brothers!" Yuki confessed with a flushed expression. Hikaru widened in surprise as this didn't sound like something that would come out of either Rima's or Senri's mouth. 

"How many times did I ask you two not to open the door to anyone while we're out, and yet you two are just like the piggies and the baby goat from those fairytales who open the door with wolves outside regardless of how much they were told not to do it." Nagamichi and Hikaru sweatdropped. Nagamichi couldn't believe the situation before him while Hikaru believed Kaname was exaggerating.

"If you want to keep me locked in so badly then we should have kept me hidden and never bothered introducing me to vampire society at all!" 

"IDIOT!" Hanabusa shouted at Yuki for her remark, fearing upsetting Kaname even further.

"Would you really have preferred it if we'd done it that way? If I could I would have gladly done so," Kaname sternly replied.

"Alright, you two. Stop it already..." Hikaru stepped in and sighed. Yuki avoided looking at her brothers after saying what she did. "Kaname, it was just Senri and Rima, give them a break." Kaname sighed in response, seeming to have calmed down, but his mood quickly switched as he glared at the two troublemakers.

"As punishment, Aido, you will be counting the exact number of chickpeas in the entirety of our pantry and report it back with the number. Please see to it that he counts them all," Kaname instructs Nagamichi.

"Yes, Lord Kaname. I'll make him count them myself," Nagamichi replies and quickly rushes out of the room with Seiren pushing a complaining Hanabusa out the door. "As for Yuki since you want to study so much then I'll be the one teaching you right now. I'll help you learn quite a lot of things." Kaname's dark tone causes the girl to tremble as Yuki whimpers and turns towards Hikaru with pleading eyes,

"Big brother...." Hikaru blushes before hesitantly stretching out his arms which Yuki gladly jumps into, happy to have her oldest brother protect her. Kaname's mood darkened even worse.

"Hikaru, let go of Yuki." Hikaru blankly turns to look at Kaname and defiantly replies,

"No." Kaname grows irked and gets up before snatching the boy away from Yuki and swings him over his shoulder, causing him to struggle and growl in annoyance, "Kaname!"

"Hikaru!" Yuki calls in shock as she didn't expect this turn of events. Kaname threw the boy down onto the seat and leaned down before mercilessly biting into his neck. Hikaru jolted and yelped. He gripped and yanked Kaname's hair in anger. Yuki recoiled, seeing Hikaru get punished for trying to protect her. 

"I'm sorry..." She apologized, hoping Kaname's mood would be appeased. Kaname turned towards her and took a seat next to Hikaru, who now sat up, holding his neck with an annoyed but wounded expression. Kaname gestured for her to come closer. Yuki walked towards the pureblood and took a seat next to him when he scooted over for her.

"Yuki...I know that from now on you'll be spending little by little increasingly more time with the world outside...and I have no intention to try and stop you," Kaname confessed. Yuki's expression fell, knowing what she said was inconsiderate. "I understand that you really wouldn't be yourself at all if you were like a still doll sitting inside a glass case. Even though there is also a part of me who wishes I could go and keep you away from the rest of the world...so please understand my reasons. that part of me finds outlets in little things like wanting you to wear delicate shoes and not wanting you to cut your long hair. I'm sorry for this, so please allow me to impose just those little whims on you." Hikaru frowns at Kaname for this. 

"I am a little like one of those kids holding onto a lead connecting them to their parent so that they won't get lost...even Aido told me that I'm no better than a toddler when it comes to truly being a vampire." Yuki expressed her insecurity about not being a proper pureblood. Hikaru reached over and patted the girl's head.

"Yuki, it is alright if you aren't like everyone else. Purebloods are taught to be emotionless and perfect beings which honestly is tiring and uncomfortable, so don't be so eager to become like this and that includes dressing and looking the way you want." Hikaru sternly looks into Kaname's eyes. "So don't easily comply with Kaname's whims. Even if you change you will be loved no matter what. What matters is your happiness." Kaname sighed and Yuki smiled. Hikaru was stubborn, they both knew that. He wasn't afraid to act rebellious when he wanted to, although the boy was easy to fall prey to the whims of the people he cared about, just like Yuki as Yuki was fine keeping her hair long and wearing delicate shoes if that's what Kaname wanted. Yuki pecked the boy's cheek in reassurance and replied,

"I know, but I want to become someone just like my big brothers, so I'll work hard to learn." Hikaru looked at her with a solemn gaze but nodded.

"You don't have to go too fast, take your time and study. For the better or worse time is not something purebloods are at risk of running out of," Kaname reminded her.

"Actually...about purebloods. Since we don't really die shouldn't there be a large population of us by now? And yet there's just...Kuran, Hio, Shirabuki, Ori, Hanadagi, Toma, and Shoto. Only the members of those seven families are left...isn't this a very small amount of people considering the longevity and all?"

"You're right, there are very few left. The amount of purebloods that the vampire council had under their control before your birth was 19 people. If you added to those the ones who had been away for a long time, it was a total of 33 people. Now there are even fewer than back then. From the Kuran family only the three of us are left," Kaname explained.

"How come so few are left? Were there really that many people who wanted to die like Lord Ori?" Yuki questioned before realizing something. "Actually wait...truth to be said I'm not really convinced by the conclusion of the investigation about Lord Ori's death. Do you think it really was a suicide? Why would he use such a method? And if he did was there really a need for him to sacrifice an innocent for that?" 

"You already know, my great-grandfather had at one point become the leader of the purebloods. The king of all vampires to be exact," Kaname explained. 

"I know. He did it so that he could put an end to their wars."

"The pureblood population diminished considerably because of all the fighting back then. You've already learned this in history, though." Yuki frowned, believing that Lord Ori wouldn't commit suicide for such a reason.

"I know all about all this. But those are things that happened thousands of years ago and..." 

"War may have come to an end, but the endless struggle between us as a species has never ended," Hikaru commented. Yuki knew this yet she still felt doubt within her.

"If you want another reason for it, you had it right there a moment ago, when you said that others too wanted to die like Ori wanted. So many purebloods have come to a point where they naturally ceased to have the will to have children, even among those who were with the person they loved. The purebloods thought that their existence defeated the passing time but in truth, it was time who had won in the end." Kaname finished explaining. Hikaru found himself lost in thought for a moment hearing Kaname's last few words as he blankly stared at the ground now and spoke up hesitantly.

"Actually...to be completely honest with you. If there were to come a day when Yuki would want to expand this family...I don't think...I'd be capable of being the one to give Yuki what she wants..." Hikaru said, making the girl widen her eyes. She was surprised to hear Hikaru didn't want any children considering her memories of him when they were younger. 

"It's ok. I've never really had any thoughts of having children any time soon.." Yuki blushed shyly and smiled at Hikaru. "So we don't have to worry about that right now." Hikaru gratefully returned Yuki's smile, glad he hadn't upset the girl. 

"We will cross that bridge once Yuki is ready," Kaname suggested and patted the girl's head. Hikaru pressed a kiss on the girl's cheek before moving to her lips. 

"I love you so much." 

"I-I love you too," Yuki answered her face completely flustered. Kaname smiled at the display and decided to join their banter. 

"What about me?" Yuki smiled softly.

"Of course, I love you too, Kaname." The two then turned towards Hikaru who averted his eyes and a moment of silence stretched in the room. Kaname glared at the boy, making Yuki sweatdrop as a dark aura surrounded Kaname once again. Hikaru slowly turned toward Kaname and blankly stared at him before sweetly smiling at him. 

"I love you, Kaname." Hikaru softly said, but Kaname's glare did not leave him. Yuki looked in between the two as the silence awkwardly prolonged. Hikaru kind expression faltered as his eye began to twitch until the boy gave in and leaned into Kaname. Hikaru hesitantly pressed his lips onto Kaname's but before he could pull away Kaname was quick to push the boy's head for a longer kiss. Yuki quickly averted her eyes as her face now burning hot. Hikaru grew irked and tried pulling away. Kaname let the boy's head go, allowing him to separate. Kaname's expression now displayed a smirk as Hikaru glared at him with flushed cheeks. "You have no self-control!" 

"I was simply showing you my affection," Kaname argued, finding it amusing how riled up the boy got. 

"Don't taint Yuki's innocent eyes," Hikaru scolded him, making the girl turn back towards him and join in their arguing,

"I am not a child, Hikaru." Hikaru gave a grimace. 

"I know....but even so...." Yuki fumed at his reply. Kaname found the whole ordeal amusing while Hikaru noticed this and narrowed his eyes at him. 

************

After a long day, the three rested in bed as the sun began to rise. Hikaru slept buried in the sheets while Yuki slept spread out with her leg over the slumbering boy's waist and her arm against Kaname's chest. When it was early morning, the two brothers would once again have a meeting scheduled, making them have to wake up early in the morning and get ready. Much to Hikaru's displeasure, he felt exhausted and wondered who had scheduled the meeting this early or why they had even agreed on this time. He sat up in silence, contemplating his life for a moment. His hair was a mess and his eyes squinted tiredly. Kaname had already been sitting up and staring at the boy, always finding the view of Hikaru waking up endearing. 

"We must get ready to leave," Kaname told the boy, standing off the bed to start getting dressed. Hikaru groaned and nodded his head.

"I know..." It took the pureblood a minute or two until he finally willed himself to leave bed and get dressed. 

Once they were done dressing, Kaname walked over to Yuki and gently tapped her cheek. Yuki squirmed until she finally opened her eyes and looked at them in confusion. 

"Yuki...we'll be going now." Yuki understood his words and slowly sat up. The girl rubbed her eyes and nodded her head.

"Yes...just give me a moment." Hikaru walked over as he finished tying up his hair.

"You don't have to get up." Yuki smiled at them.

"I want to say goodbye." Yuki got out of bed to follow the two towards the mansion's doors. 

"Sorry for waking you up when the sun is still up Yuki," Kaname apologized seeing the girl was still slightly drowsy. "Be good and stay watching the house while we're away, okay?" The two gave her a brief kiss, making her flushed as usual, something Kaname couldn't help but tease. "How adorable, you always get so blushy after so many times..." 

"Don't tease her," Hikaru defended her, then turned towards Yuki. He pulled her into his arms, embracing her in his warmth. "Well try to be back as soon as possible. Ok?" Yuki returned his hug, leaning her head against his shoulder.

"Don't worry about me. I'll be ok." Kaname looked at her sadly.

"Do you feel lonely?" Yuki looked at him and slowly replied,

"Sometimes..." 

"Then we'll try to finish this as soon as possible and be back later." Hikaru let the girl go and joined Kaname to walk out the door. "Also we left something for you on your desk. I hesitated about it, but..."

"We can't keep it away from you any further," Hikaru sternly said as he glanced at Kaname. "Just...try not to get into trouble Yuki...we wish for you to protect yourself while we are gone..." Yuki looked at them in surprise. 

"We'll be back later, so until then, wait for us...Yuki," Kaname said as they walked out of the building. Hikaru squinted his eyes when the bright sunlight suddenly hit his gaze. Kaname shut the door behind him. He then walked up to Hikaru and wrapped an arm around his shoulder, before shielding his eyes from the light. 

"Do you think she'll go out?" Hikaru questioned Kaname as both knew Yuki too well.

"There's no stopping her," Kaname sighed and created a familiar to keep watch of the door. A wolf now waited for the moment when Yuki decided to finally exit the mansion. 

"Even with this I can't help but feel anxious." Hikaru stared at the wolf as he believed this and the girl's Artemis wouldn't be enough protection. The boy couldn't ponder on his thoughts any longer as Kaname began to guide the boy away from the mansion and towards the road where Nagamichi was sure to be waiting and dropping off Hanabusa. They would have a long day before they could return once again.

Chapter Text

During the meeting, Hikaru listened in tiredly. His eyes wanted to simply close shut and sleep, but he remained stoic as the council continued discussing the progress between the vampire hunter association and vampire population after the whole Ori fiasco. In the middle of the meeting, Kaname chuckled, making everyone turn towards him. 

"Lord Kaname...is anything the matter?" A member questioned. 

"Not at all...please continue," Kaname told the man. Hikaru leaned over his chair and whispered,

"You looked crazy just then..." 

"It is Yuki...she apologized before getting rid of the protection I had left." Hikaru tensed in his seat before groaning.

"Please tell me you're still following her." Kaname nodded his head, making Hikaru sigh and lean back into his chair. 'Please let this meeting end soon...' 

************

Once they were home, Yuki was still out, leaving the mansion alone. Hikaru took a shower before joining Kaname in their bedroom to wait for Yuki's return. When the boy headed toward their bedroom, he stopped in his tracks when he heard something fall off one of the bookshelves in the parlor. He sighed as he walked in only to watch three more books fall off the shelve. 

He was sure that Yuki and Hanabusa hadn't organized the books in a while. Walking over to the bookshelf he picked up the books and worked on getting them sorted out. When he picked up the third book, he cringed seeing it was the same book his teacher would make him study when he was younger. After hearing Yuki say she wanted to be like them, a view of a proper pureblood, he was tempted to throw the book away. He sighed and put it back in its place. 

He left the room once he was done and headed towards his bedroom, only to notice Kaname was not in there. He frowned his eyebrows when he realized where he sensed the pureblood. Hikaru made his way down the dreary stairwell before entering the room where Kaname stood near the coffin. The older pureblood's eyes widened and his body tensed. In front of him, he was sure it was nothing, but an illusion. Even if he knew this, he couldn't help but feel infuriated as he bit down on his lip. Kaname was startled when the illusion of Rido that was haunting him disappeared. He quickly turned to face Hikaru and was greeted with his rage. 

"Why were you remembering that man?" Kaname walked up to him to calm him down. "Why are you in this room?!" 

"Hikaru...you need to calm down first." Hikaru shook his head.

"No..I don't like you being in this place and I don't like you having these thoughts...." Kaname stared at him with sorrow in his eyes. 

"...I just have been thinking.....when Yuki returns, I think she should know-" 

"No, she doesn't. Why can't we...just let go of everything in the past..." Kaname grabbed hold of the boy's hand and held it tightly in his. Hikaru looked at him with a dejected gaze. 

"You know we can't do that...even you are still trapped with everything that has happened." Hikaru didn't want to hear that from him. Kaname's eyes suddenly widened, and his head quickly turned towards the door, this made Hikaru anxious.

"What is it?"

"Yuki....that Toma brat...dared to harm her..." The biting of his lip worsened as he told Kaname.

"Stay here and wait for Yuki..." Before Kaname could argue, the boy's body dispersed in a flock of ravens before his very eyes that surged out the door. Kaname wished he could further discuss this with him, but he thought it'd be easier to face his wrath than try and convince him. He would show Yuki the reason behind the room when she returned. 

************

The servants of the Toma mansion were frightened when windows to the Toma residence suddenly broke as the room was filled with crow-like birds that gathered in the center. Shizuku Toma, the pureblood that spilled Yuki's blood, grew uneasy. 

"It seems someone must be really mad with me," Shizuku tried laughing it off, but when the bird swept by him and clawed at him, he flinched and got his bats to defend himself. 

"𝚈𝚘𝚞 𝚝𝚘𝚞𝚌𝚑𝚎𝚍 𝚜𝚘𝚖𝚎𝚝𝚑𝚒𝚗𝚐 𝚢𝚘𝚞 𝚠𝚎𝚛𝚎𝚗'𝚝 𝚜𝚞𝚙𝚙𝚘𝚜𝚎𝚍 𝚝𝚘....𝚜𝚙𝚘𝚒𝚕𝚎𝚍 𝚕𝚒𝚝𝚝𝚕𝚎 𝚋𝚊𝚜𝚝𝚊𝚛𝚍." Shizuku widened his eyes when he was met with a crimson gaze of madness. Shizuku was surprised when he found he was no longer in his home, but instead a deserted land. Nothing to be seen except the crimson sky that matched those of the enraged pureblood and the infinite body of blood that pooled at his feet. The Kuran elder appeared before Shizuku, he rapidly used his bats to try and cut him down, but Hikaru disappeared, making him nervous. He couldn't sense him anywhere and he was nowhere to be seen. 

"Stop playing games and come out!" Toma then looked down into the pool of blood before noticing something strange. He froze when he realized the blood underneath him created ripples that came from behind him. He tried turning his head, but he was horrified when his arms were suddenly grabbed and twisted behind him, breaking in an instant before being completely torn off. "AAAHH!!" Toma shouted in pain but was silenced as his head followed and was torn clean off. Toma's body trembled as everything disappeared and he was back in his residence with Hikaru sitting in front of him, giving him a cold and aloof expression as he stared down at him. Shizuku's sister stared between the two nervously, clueless of what had gone on in her brother's mind. She supported her kneeling and trembling brother in her arms. 

"The one who shouldn't be playing games is you. Did you find it amusing to hurt the pureblood princess of the Kuran family?" Shizuku huffed and glared. 

"You're crazy. This breaks the very treaty you implemented, mister "Leader". An attack on our castle is the same as a declaration of war." Hikaru rolled his eyes. He stood from his place and strode towards the kneeling pureblood. 

"Oh, I'm sure a few broken windows will not be seen as very grave in comparison to the attack you did on my precious sister." Hikaru gripped the bottom of Shizuku's face and tilted his head up to meet his piercing eyes. "You on the other hand....are completely unharmed. Now I wonder, who's the one who really broke our treaty here?" Shizuku clicked his tongue and glared at Hikaru. Hikaru aggressively let go of the pureblood's face and began to walk away. "Consider this a warning. Don't touch Yuki Kuran, Shizuku Toma." Hikaru disappeared, leaving Shizuku to be filled with relief. It was quickly replaced with annoyance and anger. 

"Those damn Kurans!" 

************

When Hikaru returned home, he was in a foul mood that worsened when he sensed his two siblings down in the basement of the mansion. He walked in and found Kaname placing a rose on the girl's chest. Yuki laid against the coffin her eyes closed as if in a peaceful slumber. Kaname turned towards him and knew what was coming.

"Why?" Hikaru glared at him. 

"It had to be done, I can't keep these things hidden from her any longer." Hikaru grabbed Kaname's collar. 

"She doesn't have to know any of this!" Kaname grabbed his hands and pulled them off his shirt before bringing him into his arms.

"No matter how much you try to protect her, Yuki will continue to search for answers. How did it turn out the last time we did this?" Hikaru's expression was frowned deeply.

"Still-!" Kaname picked Hikaru up into his arms and carried him out of the room. 

"Do you want to shelter her life from the truth her whole life?" Kaname questioned him, making Hikaru stop shouting and growled in frustration.

"No...that's not what she wants..." Kaname patted the boy's head.

"Then she will be alright." Hikaru sighed. "So what did you do?" The boy quickly grew annoyed and responded.

"I broke his windows...and ripped his limps, but it was all in his head. He won't be able to do anything about it." Kaname smiled at this. 

"If it were me, I'd crush his head." 

"I know...that's why I couldn't let you go..." Hikaru said before wrapping his arms around Kaname's neck and stuffing his face into the crook of his neck. Kaname huffed as he felt the boy sink his fangs into him, but allowed him to drink nonetheless. He sat and ran his hand through Hikaru's hair. Hikaru separated his fangs from his Kaname's neck but kept himself buried in it. He was lost in thought for a moment before nuzzling into Kaname. 

"What's on your mind?" Kaname questioned him.

"You two are very troublesome...it worries me sometimes..." Kaname stared deeply at the boy and tried reassuring him.

"There's nothing for you to worry about..." Hikaru didn't take his words to heart and replied with a simple hum.

"Hm.." 

The two cuddled in each other's arms and relaxed for the first time in a while, but Hikaru separated from Kaname when he went in search of a snack. In the meantime, Yuki had finally woken up and went in search of Kaname, scared that he might have left, but when she spotted him sitting in the seat, she felt a bit of relief. She became more at ease when she realized her eldest brother had returned home. Kaname was amused seeing the panicked expression on her face.

"I thought you left..." Yuki admitted.

"I was wondering why your expression changed and it was all for such a small thing," Kaname teased.

"It's not "such a small thing!" Put the rose back!" Yuki stretched her hand out for Kaname to take the flower back. 

"I was fetching your clothes when I came across a vase and thought it might remove the "bad taste"." Yuki slowly processed Kaname's words before freezing. Her face was blown flushed when she realized she was no longer in the same clothing she had been in.

"PervePervePervePerve!" The girl shrieked. "Big brother was right!" Yuki shouted as she had heard Hikaru call Kaname as such before. Kaname's expression turned blank as he looked at her in disbelief. It hadn't been his first time seeing her change.

"I didn't do anything," Kaname reassured the girl, but she remained embarrassed. After a moment of silence, Kaname addressed their problem. "I had a feeling that someday, I would want you to know the truth. And when that day came, you no longer be able to endure being with me, seeing as I tricked you." Hearing these words saddened Yuki. She hugged Kaname. 

"When I opened my eyes all I wanted to see was my big brother's face." 

"You still think of me as your brother even if the original has died?" Kaname questioned her seriously.

"I understand...You're still Kaname to me..." Yuki replied sincerely. This made Kaname look at her sadly. Yuki then wondered. "Does Hikaru know?" Kaname closed his eyes and nodded his head.

"Of course and it's because he knows that he despises that room." 

"I hate that room because you keep blaming yourself for everything that has happened." The two turned and found the boy carrying a tray of tea and pastries. He had his eyes narrowed at the two. 

"Is that why Big Brother got upset when you found us down there?" Yuki questioned him in curiosity. Hikaru walked over and set the tray on the table and sat down next to Kaname with his arms crossed.

"The memories you saw...Kaname had shown them to me when we were kids. Even back then Kaname drowned himself in his feelings of guilt and self-hatred, so I had forbidden him from ever going down there...of course...even as a child...he never listened. Even now I don't like it. I don't want neither Kaname nor you to be thinking about such things..." Kaname looked at the boy with repentance. 

"But...even after knowing everything...we love Kaname...and Kaname loves us..." Yuki sternly said. 

"Yes...I love you two very dearly..." Kaname said and pulled his two beloveds close to him. Hikaru couldn't be upset with the two for long as he hesitantly muttered,

"I know...but I want you to love yourself too....you two are my life...what I've always wanted and always will want is for you two to be happy..." Yuki stared at Hikaru, sensing the sadness that came off of him. Kaname too, sensed this. Yuki kissed the boy's lips with a blush on her face. Soon Hikaru looked at her with an equally if not more flushed expression that only worsened when Kaname followed in pursuit and kissed the boy. Hikaru felt embarrassed at the attempt of both his younger siblings trying to cheer him up. "You two..." Hikaru muttered, making Kaname smile and Yuki laugh. Hikaru's eyebrow twitched before returning their gesture with a tender kiss on their cheeks, but they were both still amused by the boy's embarrassment.

Chapter Text

Hikaru patted the girl's back as she apologized tearfully to Nagamichi for getting Hanabusa captured by the Vampire Hunter Association.

"Don't worry...you said Zero was there, right?" Hikaru questioned the girl. Yuki froze before nodding her head sadly.

"Yeah..."

"Then I don't think Hanabusa is in any danger," Hikaru reassured the girl. He wouldn't mention the small doubt he held in his mind. "And I'm sure Nagamichi doesn't harbor any hard feelings towards you. Kaname will figure something out." Yuki finished refilling the teapot as they returned to the drawing room. The girl kneeled on the ground as she set the cups on the table, but depressingly apologized to Nagamichi.

"Because of me..Aido was kidnapped...I think he's ok, but.." Nagamichi stood up rapidly to quickly reassure the girl once again. 

"Please stop. Don't apologize so easily. It's disgraceful." Hikaru side glanced at him. 

"Please rephrase your words." Nagamichi tensed and sweatdropped. 

"Yes...what I mean is, there's no need for you to apologize..." The man walked over to Yuki and kneeled in front of her. "Let me tell you one more time, I know my son doesn't do a good job, but it's his duty. I'm very proud that Hanabusa's such a dependable person." Seeing Nagamichi smile made Yuki feel less guilty. She offered a smile in return and praised,

"I'm proud of him too!"

"I have an appointment, so I'll excuse myself..." Hikaru was confused by this as he didn't know of any upcoming appointments that they might have. "Yuki, please show Aido out." 

"Yes..." Yuki replied. Her mood dampened realizing she would be left by herself again. 

"Wait...what appointment is there?" Hikaru questioned Kaname once Yuki stepped out of the room.

"Ruka and Akatsuki have returned with news." Hearing this made Hikaru think for a moment. 

"Does it have to do with that woman?" 

"No, it's the report about Hanadagi..." Hikaru hoped it wasn't bad news. If someone like Hanadagi was awakened from his slumber it would mean trouble. Hanadagi was known to be a ruthless man. Ruka and Akatsuki greeted their lords, before reporting. 

"There's been movement with Lord Hanadagi," Ruka reported. "We're always at the ready." 

"Thank you, both of you..." Kaname said as they had just confirmed that trouble was heading their way. 

"The only person I can think of who would awaken him is Sara. I'm sure of it...we can't keep letting her get away with this...we need to figure out how to stop her before things get out of hand." Hikaru had heard she had gained human followers which was already troubling on their side. 

"We're heading out now..." Ruka said downcasted. She had said what she needed to say. Kaname nodded his head dismissing them. Hikaru watched them leave, but he couldn't help, but feel bad for the girl.

"You know, it wouldn't hurt to let them free for some time...simply calling them to follow orders can be tiresome...they are still your friends..." Hikaru looked at Kaname with worry. Kaname looked away from him and replied seriously,

"Something like that is just not possible. We should get ready..." Kaname walked back into the room to retrieve his coat. Hikaru followed him as he blankly stared at him. "Hikaru..." Kaname called to the boy.

"What is it?" Kaname hesitated for a moment as he replied,

"No...it's nothing." Hikaru was confused by what Kaname intended to tell him and frowned his eyebrows. 

"What happened with Ruka?!" Yuki burst through the doors. "She was acting strange!" Hikaru was surprised by the girl's accusation. 

"You're so quick to make accusations Yuki," Kaname teased her, making her freeze in place.

"Eh? But..." The girl avoided looking at them. "A long time ago...in the dormitory, Ruka felt..." Yuki implied that Ruka had feelings for them. Hikaru chuckled at this, making Yuki look at him with embarrassment. "Don't laugh! It's very cruel! She is a good-hearted person!" Yuki scolded him.

"Sorry..." Hikaru replied as his laughter dialed down. Hikaru put a hand on the girl's shoulder. "We are aware of her feelings, but...I'm sure she is aware of ours...it may be hard for her, but...she is a strong person..." 

"It won't be long before she no longer wishes to stay." Hikaru frowned at this.

"Kaname has such negative thoughts...even if Ruka wishes to distance herself, I still believe she will choose to stay," Hikaru said. He truly believed she was such a kind-hearted person and would remain by their side as an ally and friend. Seeing the gentle look on the boy's expression made Yuki feel a pang of jealousy as she misunderstood his feelings slightly. 

"We have to go soon," Kaname said. The two purebloods finished getting ready to leave. Yuki didn't want them to go. She would be left all alone once again. She couldn't help herself. Her thoughts came back to who she believed was Kaname's first love. A hooded woman from his past and then there was Hikaru, who she had seen dance closely to Sara once, and then the gentle gaze he wore when he spoke of Ruka. Nagamichi had also mentioned that in the past he had tried marrying his daughters off to the two purebloods. Kaname sensed the girl was bothered by something. "What's the matter?" 

"Nothing...it's just..." Yuki wanted to protest and make them stay. Hikaru looked at the girl wondering what was bothering her. 

"Are you still mad that Ruka looked upset?" Hikaru questioned her and patted her head. Yuki avoided his gaze. Kaname made a guess and questioned, 

"Are you jealous of Ruka's feelings?" Yuki couldn't help herself from tensing, like a deer caught in headlights. 

"T-that's not it," Yuki stuttered as she realized, he might have been right. Kaname smiled at this and said,

"Come here, Yuki," Kaname called her, before leading her into the room where she used to spend her time when they first arrived home. The blood stain had permanently remained in the corner where the girl used to bite herself when she hungered for blood. There were no maids to clean the mess. "You were locked up here until you learned to satisfy your hunger on your own. Your biting has become better." Yuki looked at him in embarrassment.

"I guess you still see me as a child." Hikaru wondered what was the point of Kaname reminding her of this. "I question sometimes do you really like me?" 

"Of course, we like you, Yuki..." Hikaru replied seriously, not liking the way she was beginning to doubt herself. He sadly looked at her and kissed her cheek. "Don't ever think otherwise..." Kaname walked up to her and hugged the girl from behind. 

"Then I want to start over....please treat me as an equal..." Kaname frowned. 

"If that's what you want.." Hikaru was nervous about this. He didn't want her getting involved. He questioned himself why the girl couldn't remain where she was and let them handle everything. "It's time...we have to go..."

"Where are you two going?" Yuki questioned, but she received no answer. This bothered her, before she pleaded, "Please..don't go out today..." Hikaru sadly smiled at her. 

"This is important Yuki, but don't worry...we'll be back before you know it." Yuki shook her head before clinging onto the two purebloods.

"Please...read me a story like old times when we were children...stay by my side...let's play and dance...drink my blood....anything at all...just please stay..." It hurt the older male to hear her plead this way. Kaname watched Hikaru and sighed. 

"Hikaru, stay with Yuki for today." Hikaru widened his eyes and turned towards Kaname. 

"I can't...what would happen if-"

"I can handle this..." Kaname caressed the boy's hair with the tip of his finger. "You aren't going to leave Yuki alone, will you?" Hikaru looked at the girl. His heart hurt seeing such a desperate expression. He hesitantly answered,

"No..." Kaname smiled and pressed a kiss on the girl's forehead before kissing the boy's lips. Something deep inside made Hikaru uneasy. The look in Kaname's eyes. 

"You two wait for me..." It was unnerving. 

"Take care..." Hikaru told him. Kaname smiled at his siblings and turned around, leaving the room and exiting the manor. Hikaru remained staring at the door. It was when Yuki hugged him that he was broken out of his train of thought. The boy smiled at her and hugged her tightly in return. "Right, what does Yuki want to do?" 

"It makes me happy...to have you here with me, but...I wanted Kaname to also..." Yuki muttered against his chest. Hikaru stroked the girl's hair. 

"I know, but unfortunately there are things to do..." Hikaru pulled the girl out of the room and led her back towards the drawing room. "I'll tell you something." Yuki looked up at Hikaru in curiosity to hear what the boy wanted to say. "After mother and father passed, I was named as the Kuran heir...being the oldest...people always questioned who it would be between me and Kaname considering I was born weak." Hikaru sat the girl down on the seat and continued his tale with a somber smile. "I would leave Kaname alone for many days to do what I am practically doing now...I hated it and was unhappy...everyone was looking to use me, especially Ichijo."

"Takuma's grandfather?" Yuki questioned him.

"Yes.." Hikaru answered. "I never realized how lonely Kaname must have been...until he asked me to name him the heir for my sake...so I did exactly that...after some hesitation of course..." Hikaru looked down at his lap, remembering those times back then. "Afterwards...Kaname began leaving for meetings in my place while I spent my days with Takuma...but I felt alone and spent my days anxiously. I even didn't sleep much until I made sure he had returned home...so we understand how you must feel being stuck here..." Yuki frowned. 

"I wanted to learn quickly so I could join you and Kaname...but...I always feel as if you two see me as nothing more than just a child..." Hikaru sighed and crossed his arms.

"If I'm being completely honest...to me...it doesn't matter whether it's you or Kaname...you're both...my baby siblings..." 

"Even if Kaname is really from the past?" Yuki curiously asked him. Hikaru smiled.

"That doesn't matter to me...I held him as a child...I took care of him...played with him. You know, Kaname used to follow me around like a baby duck?" Yuki giggled at this, it was unbelievable to her. Suddenly a thought came to mind.

"So...you know about the woman?" Yuki hesitantly asked. Hikaru looked at her in confusion before realizing what she was talking about.

"Yeah, I do..." 

"What does big brother think about her?" Hikaru thought for a moment before answering,

"If I'm being honest...it's saddening." Yuki looked at him in confusion. "She looked like a kind-hearted lady...she was strong and ambitious too. She really cared about Kaname and Kaname cared about her." Yuki felt embarrassed to question him.

"Did you ever feel...jealous?" The girl blushed in embarrassment. Hikaru widened his eyes and chuckled.

"Well...not really...that woman...is long gone and I know that Kaname loves me..." Hikaru admitted, even if his words sounded cruel. 

"What about Ruka?" The girl blurted out. Hikaru was more and more surprised, making Yuki guilty and embarrassed. 

"Ruka?"

"You and Kaname...know that Ruka likes you two..." Yuki frowned and admitted, "Ruka is kind, but in comparison to me...she is someone more of an equal...to you and Kaname...or Hanabusa's sisters." Hikaru was now beginning to understand how self-conscious the girl felt about herself. Hikaru pulled the girl into his arms.

"Ruka is someone who is seen as a friend and nothing more...although I did wish Kaname would treat her more kindly since they are childhood friends. If anything it's my fault Kaname became friends with everyone. I pushed him to have friends. And Nagamichi's daughters were people who we met out of pleasantries..." Hikaru seriously looked into the girl's eyes. "But they are all that...nothing more than friends." 

"What about me? Does it bother Hikaru...that a part of me is still attached to Zero?" Hikaru tightened his hold on her. Yuki believed this meant it bothered him.

"No..." Yuki was surprised by his confession. Hikaru would never admit that he wished she had chosen him over returning home with them. He knew if he were to say this it would upset her. "To me, you and Kaname are allowed to love anyone as long as they make you happy. All I wish for is that I am not forgotten." Yuki remained silent. Yuki realized both Hikaru and Kaname were different.

"I love you, Hikaru." The girl's words made the boy smile and reply with a simple, 

"I know." Hikaru kissed the girl tenderly. Yuki closed her eyes and pressed into the kiss. The boy held her closely by her waist, loving the feeling of her soft lips against his own. Yuki's heart beat rapidly against her chest. It was loud enough to be heard between the two of them. Hikaru smirked against her lips, making Yuki blush knowing he found it amusing. The girl decided to do something bold to get back at him and climbed onto his lap, surprising him for a moment. She cupped his face and held it in the palm of her hands as she tilted her head and deepened their kiss. It was the boy's turn to get flustered. Yuki believed she managed to get back at him until she was suddenly grabbed and pushed down onto the couch below her. She felt the boy's warm tongue push past her lips and explore her mouth. Their kiss grew heated. Yuki tried to match his pace and wrapped her arms around his shoulders. Hikaru briefly pulled away and looked down at the girl with a flushed yet serious expression. "You are my precious sibling, but I am aware that you are also a woman Yuki..."

"Yes, I know...that's why it's ok...Hikaru" Yuki responded. She'd be lying if she said she didn't feel nervous, but she wanted this. She wasn't a child anymore. The boy in front of her was someone she loved and would embrace him. Hikaru looked into her eyes with nothing, but complete adoration. 

>>>>>>>>>>>>

Hikaru leaned back down to recapture her lips in a passionate kiss. His hands ran up her legs. He took the hems of her dress and pulled it up. Hikaru stripped her of her gown, making her feel timid about being completely bare in front of the boy. Hikaru trailed his kisses down the girl's neck, causing a shiver as her skin prickled with goosebumps. Yuki tugged on his shirt. He understood what she wanted and began to unbutton his shirt before pulling it off. Yuki has seen Hikaru change many times before, but seeing him now in this moment, made her heart race. She reached forward and ran her finger down the boy's chest. Hikaru watched her closely before gripping her thighs and spreading her legs apart to move closer in between. Yuki released a gasp when Hikaru bite the crook of her neck and began to suck on her supple skin. The boy's hands had moved onto her breast, he kneaded the soft mound gently. His hips grind against her own. The boy released a groan and Yuki called his name with a shuttered breath.

"H-hikaru..." Hikaru released the girl's neck leaving a mark behind that would heal soon enough. His lips brushed against her skin down to her breast as he muttered,

"I won't stop now, Yuki." The boy opened his mouth and took the girl's bud in. Yuki released a quiet whimper, feeling the boy's tongue play with the sensitive flesh. His fangs dangerously grazed against it, threatening to pierce through. The girl's body shivered feeling his finger rub and pinch her other bud. His hips never stopped moving against her. The rubbing in between her legs made the girl release quiet moans. Her hands moved into his hair and gently gripped it. He moved away from the girl's breast to kiss her stomach. He grabbed hold of her underwear and slid it down her legs, making Yuki flush, self-conscious of Hikaru seeing her bare and damp core as her body began to tremble, making her tempted to close her legs shut. Hikaru knew he would have to prepare the girl because unlike him, she had never had such relations. He pulled slightly back to fully remove the girl's underwear before moving forward and slid his fingers between her folds. Yuki instinctively tried to press her thighs together as a yelp escaped from her lips. Hikaru rubbed against the girl's folds, watching for her reaction. Her face was flushed and her body tensed. "Does it feel uncomfortable?" 

"N-No.." Yuki stuttered. Her breath hitched and she bit her lip. Her head buried itself into the couch cushions, trying to stop herself from releasing any strange sounds. When the boy saw she was wet enough, he slowly slid his finger into the girl's tight walls. She jolted and widened her eyes. The boy slid in another finger while his thumb continued rubbing against her clit, hoping to distract her from the discomfort she might feel. "W-wait..this..f-feels strange..."  

"Just hold on a little longer..." Hikaru softly reassured the girl. Her lips now released soft moans. The boy slid in two more fingers to try and loosen her up enough to prevent him from hurting her. His fingers rubbed against her insides, it was when his fingers curled and pressed toward her pelvic walls that Yuki released a loud shaky moan. Her body arched against the couch and her thighs tightened against his hips. Hikaru widened his eyes and stared at the girl before repeating the motion. Yuki moaned and shakingly called out his name once again,

"H-hikaru..!" This caused a shiver to go down the boy's spine, the feeling traveled down between his legs, seeing and hearing her in such an erotic manner. Hikaru removed his fingers, leaving her to take slow shuttered breaths. She felt as if her mind had short-circuited. Hikaru worked to remove the remaining clothes he wore while the girl was distracted. She didn't have much time to recover when she felt something hard and hot press against her entrance. Hikaru kissed her before pushing into her, stretching her completely until his hips were pressed right against her own. His hands grabbed hold of her hips and moved them as he slowly began to thrust into her. Yuki moaned into their kiss. She felt how gentle the boy above was being with her while also feeling the hunger he held. Hikaru slowly sped his thrust. His eyes gained its bright burning red. His lips separated from hers, letting the girl moan out loud. He brought his lips to her neck where he couldn't stop himself any longer and bit into her. Yuki jolted underneath him and slid her fingers back into his hair to grip it. A pressure built deep inside her. "Hikaru...I'm going to..." Yuki released a whimpered moan. Hikaru ran his tongue against the punctured skin, savoring every drop of blood. 

"Do it..let go...Yuki..."  Hikaru moaned his breathy words. His hips pounded into her now, making Yuki lose herself in the pleasurable feeling. Her walls tightened around him making him groan and tense, her nails scratched his back when the pressure she felt inside her burst. Hikaru's hips staggered in their thrust. The boy buried his head into Yuki's shoulder. He hesitantly pulled out. Hikaru grabbed the girl's thighs, using them to finish, releasing onto her stomach. 

>>>>>>>>>>>>

Yuki and Hikaru panted. Hikaru turned onto his side and held Yuki closely in his arms. He brushed his hair back and the two took a moment to recover.

"It's a little sad...that Kaname...can't be here..." Yuki tiredly muttered. Hikaru stroked the girl's hair and nodded his head. 

"If everything turns out alright, he shouldn't take too long..." Hikaru tried reassuring her. Hikaru lay still enjoying the warmth that surrounded him for a long moment, before sitting up. "Let's get you washed up." Hikaru took Yuki in his arms, surprising her as she held on tightly when she was lifted off the bed all of a sudden and taken to go get washed up.

************

Hikaru sat on the bed to help the girl dry her hair. She now sat in thought, making the boy question what got her so distracted. 

"Do you regret it?" Hikaru asked her and placed his head on her shoulder, hugging her from behind. Yuki was confused by his question.

"Huh?" Hikaru smiled although his eyes held worry.

"I mean doing it with me? You are so lost in thought, it scares me a little." Yuki quickly shook her head.

"No, of course not. I would never." Hikaru chuckled at her frantic response. "Hanabusa's father told me that you have always spoiled Kaname, that's why if Kaname ever thought of doing something wrong, that I should put a stop to it..." Hikaru was surprised by the comment the elder had made. 

"That's not necessarily...true..." Hikaru tried protesting, before thinking, "Wait, why would Nagamichi tell you this?" Hikaru grew anxious and stood up from their bed. 

"Is there something wrong?" Yuki questioned why Hikaru would suddenly be anxious. 

"There's movement in Hanadagi's place...Kaname was supposed to check out the situation and prevent it...but Kaname can sometimes be careless...still...I should have faith in him to take care of it properly..." Hikaru tried convincing himself that Kaname wouldn't do anything rash as he hadn't done anything extreme ever since Rido's death. Yuki stared at her oldest brother. Although she also wanted to trust Kaname, seeing Hikaru uneasy, she suggested,

"Let's go see Kaname." Hikaru stared back at her, debating whether to agree or not. Hikaru finally nodded his head.

"Alright...let's go." The two changed into more formal clothing before heading out. They just hoped they wouldn't find trouble once they arrived at the Hanadagi residence. 

Chapter Text

Yuki watched as a swarm of ravens manifested from Hikaru's hands before they molded together onto the boy's back forming two black wings. Yuki couldn't help, but think the boy looked like a fallen angel. Hikaru interrupted her thoughts before carrying her. 

"I'm not used to this so hold on." Yuki wrapped her arms tightly around his neck before he took off into the sky. His familiars wouldn't be able to carry the girl as they were mostly used for attacks or surveillance, so he flew with her in his arms although this form was inconvenient as they reached a human town. 

"Wait! Go down!" Yuki told the boy. Hikaru followed her command and landed. Before the wings on his back returned to their bird form and disappeared. Hikaru followed Yuki out of the alley but widened his eyes when the girl jumped in front of a truck. 

"Yuki!" Hikaru quickly got in front of the girl before she could get hit, luckily the truck slammed on its brakes and stopped before hitting either of the two. 

"Please, let us go with you!" Yuki shouted then ran to the back of the truck to get in. A vampire hunter and Kaien sat in shock inside. "Hikaru, come on!" 

"Yuki, I'll go ahead. It will be much faster!" Hikaru said. Before the girl could argue, Hikaru ran off. Once he was out of human sight, he dispersed into a swarm of ravens, heading quickly towards the Hanadagi estate. When he reached the building, he sensed where Kaname was and headed there. He noticed Nagamichi's presence was also with Kaname. Hikaru materialized and looked through the window only to find Nagamichi kneeling at Kaname's feet while Kaname spoke some words to him. Hikaru was shocked when Kaname raised the hunter's sword at their ally. Kaname swung the sword down on Nagamichi's neck, but the window shattered and the sword's blade was quickly grabbed by Hikaru. Lightning crackled from it, injuring the boy's hand, making Kaname frown. "What do you think you're doing, KANAME?!" Hikaru shouted in rage. Kaname narrowed his eyes at Hikaru and grabbed hold of the boy by his jacket before flinging him away from them. Hikaru caught himself as his feet slid across the floor. "DON'T DO IT!" The boy shouted desperately. Nagamichi did not resist. 

"It's alright...Lord Hikaru..." Nagamichi said. The doors of the Hanadagi Castle swung open. Yuki, Kaien, the hunter, and Hanabusa were in time as they were all shocked, seeing Kaname chop Nagamichi's head right off his neck.

"Father..." Hanabusa muttered. Nagamichi turned to dust right before their eyes. "FATHER! WHAT-...FATHER!" Hanabusa shouted in confusion and agony. Hikaru walked up to Kaname and grabbed his collar before pulling him down to his level. 

"WHAT DID YOU DO?!" The boy shouted in anger. Kaname coldly stared at him. 

"I'm done hesitating...I made my choice..." Kaname grabbed the boy's head. "I'm sorry...Yuki...Hikaru..." A sudden wave of drowsiness hit Hikaru in an instant. Kaname dispersed into a swarm of bats and disappeared as Hikaru fell to the ground, unconscious. Kaien told Yuki to stay put and left the building to go after Kaname.

"Hikaru..." Yuki called as he walked over to his body and kneeled down. Her hand brushed against his cheek. "Kaname...why..." The girl questioned. She turned over towards Hanabusa who was devastated, staring at his father's ashes. She quietly muttered, "Aido...please take care of my big brother..." Hanabusa's crying eyes looked over at the pureblood that lay unconscious. The girl ran off to chase after Kaname's presence. She wanted answers. Unfortunately for her, she was stopped by Kaien. After getting the girl to calm down, he cuffed her and guided her back to where Hanabusa and Hikaru remained. Kaien picked the pureblood up in his arms and carried him over to the hunter's truck, where Hanabusa and Yuki were made to enter. 

"I'm sorry...as an important witness...and as a person requiring special care, I must hold you in custody..." Kaien said, closing the doors to the truck to drive them to the Vampire Hunter Association headquarters.  

************

Hikaru slowly opened his eyes, he woke up confused. He questioned where he was and what happened. The memories of the events at the Hanadagi estate flooded his mind as he shot up in the bed he lay. The ground around him cracked as he felt enraged. The boy bit his lip hard enough to make it bleed and his trembling hand clenched tightly. 

"You're currently a pureblood in care, but if you continue causing destruction, I'll label you as dangerous and will have to restrain you." Hikaru was surprised by the unknown voice in the room and his eyes quickly darted towards the person. It was a hunter. Hikaru processed his surroundings and realized he was at the Hunter's Association Headquarters. He then realized he had let his power out of control and tried calming down, his grip loosened. 

"Ah....sorry..." The brunette huffed and walked up to him.

"A great pureblood like you apologizing. What a meaningless thing to hear." Hikaru watched as the hunter came close. Hikaru was grabbed by his arm and pulled out of the bed. "Come on, it's interrogation time." 

"..right.." Hikaru realized what was going on. His expression turned pained. The only question that ran through his head was why? Why would Kaname do this? The hunter, known as Kaito, watched Hikaru closely. He found the sight of the agonized pureblood strange, but it didn't displease him. Kaito led Hikaru into a room where Kaien, Yagari, and a few other hunters resided. They all turned, spotting Kaito walk in with Hikaru.

"He woke up," Kaito informed them. Kaien turned towards Hikaru who didn't seem to acknowledge anyone in the room and remained lost in thought. 

"Then we can begin the interrogation," Yagari announced. Kaien took a seat in front of the pureblood as Kaito placed him in the center of the room. 

"Hikaru Kuran," Kaien called to the boy. Hikaru's eyes traveled towards him, his expression was now blank. "As a witness of Kaname Kuran's actions, the co-leader of the Senate, and Kaname's older brother, you are here to answer questions regarding the incident at the Hanadagi Castle." 

"Yes...I'm aware of that President Cross..." Hikaru replied calmly.

"Then...were you aware of the actions Kaname was going to take before the events unfolded?" Kaien questioned him. Hikaru's gaze grew dark.

"No...I wasn't..." 

"Do you know any reason as to why Kaname would kill both Hanadagi and Nagamichi Aido?"

"No, I don't," Hikaru replied blankly. 

"Do you know anything about Kaname's whereabouts or motives?" 

"No." 

"You're telling us, despite being attached to that maniac all the time, you don't know anything about where he is or what he's planning to do?" Yagari aggressively interrogated him. He narrowed his eyes, not believing the pureblood. Hikaru coldly stared at the hunter. 

"As I said, I have no idea why he did this or where he is." 

"We aren't getting anything out of him like this. This is that pureblood's sucker. He won't just easily give us any information we are looking for." Kaito walked over and took Kaien's sword from his scabbard before walking over to Hikaru and placing the blade against his neck. "We have to use harsher methods to get some answers out of him." Hikaru's eye twitched in discomfort as the lightning crackled against his skin, burning the area where the blade touched, but the boy simply narrowed his eyes at Kaito. 

"Kaito, that's enough. He's speaking the truth," Kaien ordered, making Kaito huff and back away from the pureblood. Hikaru watched Kaito before turning back towards Kaien.

"Where's Yuki?" Kaien sighed and responded.

"She is out running an errand...she is safe." Hikaru felt relief and his gaze softened. "Hikaru...you are aware, you are now the main representative of the Senate, now that Kaname has broken our agreement." 

"Yeah...I must return to attempt to calm the council. I'm sure they are frantic right about now..." The boy replied. Kaien nodded before informing him.

"Also now that you will be taking Kaname's place, Yuki will be taking yours as the third child of the Kuran's."

"What?" Hikaru questioned and looked up in shock. 

"Yuki has agreed to take action and continue our agreement while you were unconscious." 

"She shouldn't be involved in this!" Hikaru shouted. Hunters raised their weapons, seeing the pureblood turn hostile, but Kaien remained calm.

"We are at a delicate time, both sides need reassurance that the situation is under control and Yuki is doing her best to do just that." Hikaru was upset that the decision was taken without his acknowledgment. 

"Once Yuki returns, you are to inform me. I do not approve of this decision." Kaien stared at the pureblood, knowing full well that he was more distressed than ever at the moment, so he simply agreed,

"Very well, Kaito you may release him and escort him out." Kaito walked up to the pureblood and attempted to grab him. Hikaru took a step away and looked up at the male with a frown.

"I can walk on my own."

"Have it your way," Kaito said and led the boy out of the association. 

************

Hikaru arrived at the Senate, he could already hear the commotion behind the double doors. He took a deep breath and walked into the room. 

"Lord Hikaru! What's the meaning of this?!" 

"There is no possible reason Nagamichi Aido should be disciplined by Lord Kaname!" 

"Is he going mad like Lord Rido?!" 

"Give us an explanation my Lord!" Hikaru grew irritated as his eyes reddened with rage and he shouted,

"SILENCE!" The vampires in the room froze as fear suddenly struck them. What made them think the pureblood wouldn't turn mad either and execute them all just as Kaname did to the last council? Hikaru knew the mistake he made, before calming down and sighing. He took a seat in the chair before ordering, "Everyone, take a seat." The vampires did as they were told. Hikaru seriously looked at them and announced calm and poised. "I am currently working with the hunter association to locate Kaname and bring him in for questioning. Whatever may be the reason, we will find out. In the meantime, remain calm and report any findings to me or the hunter's association."

"My Lord! We can't simply sit around. As a pureblood yourself, you know better than anyone the powers you possess over vampires such as myself!" A member argued.

"That is why we will be on high alert at the moment and have hunters dispatched to find Kaname.  I assure you, you will not be in danger..." Hikaru made a promise which could result in disaster if it were to break. "In other news, the hunter association's president Kaien Cross has appointed Yuki Kuran as a replacement for Kaname." Everyone began to mutter.

"With all due respect, that is up to us to decide whether Lady Kuran is qualified to lead us, Lord Hikaru. If anything, I believe Lord Shoto is a better replacement."

"Isaya Shoto...yes...however, for the majority of time, Lord Shoto has remained a neutral party so he would most likely prefer to keep it that way..." Hikaru announced. "I will take a look closely into the matter and send news once a decision has been made." The vampires felt hesitant to follow this plan, but they had no choice as they bowed their heads.

"Yes, my Lord." A council member then spoke some last words to Hikaru.

"You are the person we have chosen to follow. Your hand holds our trust, Lord Hikaru." Those words were a heavy weight on his shoulders, but Hikaru did not falter in his demeanor and responded,

"You have my reassurance." 

After the meeting was over Hikaru decided to head back to the Hunter Association Headquarters. He spoke to Kaien about assigning hunters to search and capture Kaname, although the boy strongly applied that he must be brought back alive. Kaien agreed and assigned more hunters to patrol the streets. When Yuki returned and was escorted by Zero through the gate. Hikaru ran up to the girl and pulled her into his arms. 

"Yuki..." Hikaru buried his face into the girl's hair. Yuki hugged the boy back and questioned,

"Hikaru...you're awake. How are you feeling?" The girl looked at her eldest brother with worry. Hikaru looked at her with a somber gaze but responded,

"I'm fine...you however...what were you thinking accepting Cross's proposition?" Yuki frowned.

"I want to help." The girl sternly stared into his eyes. Hikaru was growing upset and Yuki could sense this. 

"There's no reason for you to be involved. I have spoken to the Senate and I will ask Lord Shoto to join me in the council." 

"But I want to do this! I don't want to remain on the sidelines anymore! You promised you would treat me as an equal!" Yuki shouted at Hikaru. Hikaru shouted in return,

"Kaname was the one that agreed, I did not!" Yuki was hurt by his words. Hikaru noticed this and his anger faltered, as he took a step back. "No, sorry...that's not what I meant...I just don't want you putting yourself in danger....the situation is uncertain..." Yuki could feel his worries.

"You two, stop causing a commotion. It's disturbing everyone," Zero spoke up, making Yuki tense and Hikaru glance at him. Hikaru straightened.

"I apologize. Please excuse us..." Hikaru pulled Yuki to follow him. Zero watched them leave from the corner of his eye before turning around and returning to his work. Hikaru led the girl out the gates of the association and into the trees where they could have a more private conversation. "Yuki...leading our people is not as easy as giving a command...right now...they are looking for someone they can trust." Yuki nervously looked at Hikaru and argued,

"But I want to do this! Please put your trust in me! I....." Yuki turned her eyes towards the ground. "I'm planning to do something Zero hates..." 

"What do you mean?" Hikaru asked in confusion. 

"I want to start the night class once again," Yuki confessed. Hikaru was perplexed.

"Yuki, that's...no, it's too difficult at the moment..." 

"It's possible. I just need your help." Yuki stepped closer to the boy and clung to him. She looked up at him with pleading eyes. "Please...Hikaru...I need you right now." Hikaru hesitated, but he couldn't find it in himself to deny her. If he allowed the girl to get involved, it would put her in danger and bring her some hardships, but if he denied her, she would become dejected and miserable. He held her close to him. He felt unsure and lost on what to do. Kaname was not by his side and the fear of losing Yuki in some way weighed heavily on his mind. A long silence followed as the boy struggled to make a decision.

"I'll...I'll set up a meeting for you, once you inform Cross of what you're trying to do. Just know that even with my help I can't guarantee you will succeed Yuki, because you will have to convince our people to cooperate in your plans yourself."

"Thank you..." Yuki nuzzled her head into the boy's chest. Hikaru stroked her hair and warned,

"I hope you don't make me regret my decision...the moment you're in trouble, I will intervene." Yuki wore a confident look and promised,

"I won't give up." Hikaru felt anxious and worried, but he would have to bear with it.

Chapter Text

Yuki stood in front of the council while Hikaru anxiously watched from behind. The council members were not all too pleased with their Lord's decision. 

"What's this..?" 

"Are you serious?" Yuki was hoping they'd hear her out.

"I am...I want to restart the night class. I want to help protect the agreement between the association and us. But there is a limit to what I can do by myself so..." 

"If this is so, why not simply take control of us? You hold the powers of a pureblood," The councilmen member dared. They clearly did not agree with her idea, Hikaru narrowed his eyes hearing his words.

"The night class should be established through collaboration. I want comrades who will protect the agreement with me there," Yuki explained. "I want to get along with all of you too. And I want to get along with humans as well."

"Lord Hikaru, what's the meaning of this? Instead of discussing this matter, we should be focused on the issue with Lord Kaname." 

"The issue with Kaname is being taken care of as we speak with the available resources, we have. Right now, we are talking about a separate matter, which will serve not only to strengthen our relationship with the hunters but with humans as well," Hikaru told them, but they still had something to argue about. 

"Is it an order, Lord Hikaru?" 

"No, this is something my sister wishes to do on her own, it is up to you whether you wish to cooperate or not."

"With how things are now, there's not a single person who wishes to collaborate with Lady Yuki." It was clear that none of them were budging and were stubborn to work with Yuki. 

"That's not the case." A voice spoke from behind and through the door entered Senri and Rima. "We'll collaborate," Senri announced.

"We understand what she's talking about," Rima said. This made Yuki smile. Hikaru felt grateful to the two of them for supporting his sister.

"Thank you to you both.." Yuki said.

"Aido hasn't come, has he?" Senri questioned Yuki.

"You didn't ask him?" Rima asked the girl.

"No...for now I just couldn't ask him..." Yuki said, feeling guilty for what happened with his father. 

"So that's how it is..."

"I'll be frank with you," A member spoke up. "Those of us in nobility have no desire to end up like Lord Aido. We don't have any guarantee that you won't do as Lord Kaname has done. Lord Aido's son must be even more suspicious of you than us."

"Or will you punish us for disobeying you, Lady Yuki?" A woman mocked. 

"Will you be joining her, Lord Hikaru?" Hikaru knew what they were doing. They were implying that he had to choose between his people or his sister.

"Although I will not personally be joining the academy....I fully support my sister in this matter," Hikaru glared at them. "I am working on my end to resolve the issue with my brother, but all of you should also consider the protection that's being offered to your very own children. This academy will have the protection of not only my sister who is a pureblood, but various hunters. The idea may seem ridiculous to you because you fail to grasp crucial components that this academy will be containing." The council members were taken aback by the pureblood's words although they may be true, they still felt unsure about the plan.

"Even so, we may trust your word, Lord Hikaru, however, that does not mean we trust Lady Yuki's. At the time of Lord Aido's death, we heard Lord Hikaru was knocked unconscious by Lord Kaname, Lady Yuki on the other hand was not attacked by Lord Kaname. What's the possibility that Lady Yuki is conspiring with Lord Kaname?"

"She could turn on us at any moment." Hikaru hated these people, the same people who were quick to make up rumors, and twist the story to their convenience. It infuriated him.

"She's incapable of doing such a thing." They all turned and found Hanabusa entering the room. "I believe in her." 

"Lord Aido's..." 

"Pardon the intrusion, I'm also collaborating with her," Hanabusa announced. Yuki felt touched by the boy's words. Hikaru felt guilty for the boy, but he was happy, he did not come to detest them. He looked at them. He wondered why Kaname was so willing to leave behind such good people. 

"Please..." Yuki bowed her head and pleaded once more. The council members were now stunned, but after a while one of them broke the silence with a sigh. 

"I will send my daughter. Her life will be in your care, Lady Yuki." A few more agreed to do the same. 

After the meeting, they left the room and Hikaru patted the girl's head.

"You did a good job," Hikaru praised her with a smile. Yuki smiled back however she said,

"I couldn't have done it without everybody's help." They looked at the other three. 

"Let's not get too sentimental over it..." Senri calmly said, making Yuki nod her head, finding the boy's usual aloof demeanor amusing. Hikaru looked at Hanabusa for a moment as Hanabusa took note of this.

"Did you need something, Lord Hikaru?" The boy asked in confusion. Hikaru walked up to the boy and pulled him down into a hug, shocking him. 

"Words can't express how sorry I am Hanabusa..." Hanabusa felt sadness, but he didn't want to worry his Lord and Lady any longer. 

"It's alright, Lord Hikaru. You don't have to apologize," Hanabusa insisted as Hikaru pulled away from him. Hanabusa grew a determined expression and told the pureblood, "No matter what, my loyalty will not falter." 

"I am very thankful to you for that. Now make sure to get ready. Even if you managed to get the council's approval, now you have to worry about the people that will be attending the academy." 

"Will you really not be coming?" Yuki questioned him. Hikaru looked at her sadly.

"Unfortunately, I need to take care of some things. But I trust you, especially now that these three are with you," Hikaru said. Yuki nodded her head in understanding. She walked over and hugged Hikaru before they would go their separate ways for now. Hikaru hugged her back, holding her close to him. He didn't want to let go, but he knew he couldn't stall time.

************

For the next week, Yuki started the night class, while Hikaru searched for Kaname. He would send a bird to check up on the girl and was happy to receive reports of her well-being. She never changed. She was such a silly girl. Hikaru searched familiar places, but Kaname was not found in any of them. Not in their grandparent's place, not in the Aido vacation home they would visit, and not back home, although there were traces of his presence occasionally. He visited many places he could think of where he might be hidden but came empty-handed. He also took notice that Ruka and Akatsuki had disappeared along with Kaname. Hikaru knew they were actively avoiding him. One day while searching, he came to a stop when he noticed a bat watching him from the top of a tree. Hikaru glared at it, before saying,

"Once I find you, you have a lot to answer for...." The bat simply stared at him for a long time. When the boy received no reply, Hikaru grew angry, and a raven manifested from the boy's hand, quickly attacking the bat. Its beak clamped down on it before devouring it whole. The bird's insides began to squirm causing it to explode into pieces, making Hikaru huff in irritation. Hikaru decided to head back and question the association for any reports. 

When Hikaru arrived at the association, they reported that there were no sightings of Kaname, although it made sense, seeing as Kaname was avoiding being caught. 

"If there's no news then I will be on my way..." Hikaru said and prepared to leave.

"However, there was a pureblood not too long ago, Sara Shirabuki, seeking protection. She claimed Kaname was after her." Hikaru stopped in his tracks and turned towards the hunter. 

"Where is she now?" 

"She said she wanted your sister's protection and plans to join Cross Academy." Hikaru thought for a moment before coming to a decision.

"I will put my trust in the association. I'll be joining Cross Academy as well." 

************

"It's good to have you back, Hikaru. It will put others at ease now that you're here." Kaien said as he handed the familiar uniform to Hikaru. 

"Yeah well....the council is not too happy that I've also joined the academy and think I'm neglecting my duties once again. It's been hard to handle them on my own..." Hikaru muttered. Kaien looked at the boy with pity.

"They may talk all they want, but the truth is you along with Yuki are the only ones maintaining this treaty going despite everything that's happened. They may criticize, but they won't protest you." Hikaru felt exhausted, but he knew he had to keep moving. "Yuki will be happy to see you here." Hikaru nodded.

"I will go see her immediately." Hikaru turned around and left the headmaster's office. It was still daytime so the halls were filled with day class students. Some watched as he walked by, but he was immediately recognized by some of the older students.

"Is that who I think it is?" 

"Is it him?" 

"But his hair is longer." 

"It is him." 

"He's back." The students whispered, he glanced at the girls, making them blush and grow excited. Hikaru did not recognize any of them. He never really knew the students who waited for them at the gates, but he smiled at them as a greeting. The girls reacted by fawning over him as he continued walking. He remembered his time at the academy, the place his mother dreamt of, but never came to fruition. It saddened him. If only he could undo what was done back then. Maybe then they would all be together living peacefully here in this sanctuary. 

He exited the main building and walked towards the current moon dorms. He hid his presence to not cause a commotion and searched for Yuki. The sun irritated his eyes, something he'd never get used to. Hikaru didn't expect to find Yuki drinking Zero's blood. His eyes widened. He also saw Hanabusa spying on them. When Hanabusa realized Hikaru had seen what happened, he pushed himself the tree and quickly went to apologize.

"Lord Hikaru...I didn't expect you to be here. I-" Hikaru cut him off. 

"It's ok, I'm not mad. I'll go and say hi, you can head to the dorms if you want" Hanabusa was surprised by his calm demeanor and hesitantly nodded. Hikaru walked through the trees, grabbing the attention of both Yuki and Zero. Yuki froze. 

"H-Hikaru, what are you doing here?" The girl questioned. Hikaru smiled at her seeing how nervous she was before holding up his uniform.

"I'm a student now," Hikaru announced.

"But I thought you wouldn't be joining..." Yuki said hesitantly, now feeling ashamed she drank Zero's blood. She knew Hikaru had seen them.

"Somethings have changed..." Hikaru replied. He sighed when he saw how nervous the girl seemed and looked toward Zero. "You two have made up?" Zero stared at him blankly.

"It's a mutual agreement." This made Hikaru huff in amusement. "Shouldn't you be looking for Kaname Kuran?" Hikaru downcasted his eyes. 

"He's been watching and avoiding me, so it's difficult to find him at the moment, but also there are more...important matters here at the academy..." Hikaru glanced at the dorm in the distance. Zero could already guess it was because of Sara's presence. 

"Make sure it doesn't get out of hand," Zero said and moved past them. 

"I'll try my best," Hikaru said. "Yuki, will you show me where I will be staying?" Yuki nervously scratched the back of her head and replied,

"Sure!" Yuki led him into the dormitory. 

The moment they entered the dorm, students were quick to notice of his appearance and quickly stopped in their tracks to greet their lord. Hikaru dismissed them, not having the energy to talk to any of them at the moment, and asked Yuki to continue showing him the way, leaving the students to wonder why the pureblood was there. News would surely reach Sara's ears quickly.

When Yuki led Hikaru to the boy's side and got him a room. It wasn't like the room he used to stay in with Kaname, but that would be better for him. 

"I'm guessing class starts at the same hour?" Hikaru asked. Yuki nodded her head and hummed in confirmation. 

"Hikaru..." The girl called to him. She walked up to the boy and pressed herself against him. Hikaru looked at her with tranquility. "I'm sorry...I told myself I wouldn't...but I...." Hikaru stroked the girl's cheek.

"It's alright. Remember what I told you? You are allowed to love anyone as long as they make you happy."

"It's not like that!" Yuki shouted. "Zero and I...we are just become allies again..." 

"Ok, ok. I get it so stop worrying so much. I'm not upset. There's no need to get so worked up," Hikaru eased the girl. Yuki blushed in embarrassment, making him kiss her cheek. "I will love you no matter what." Hikaru then walked over to the bed and set the uniform down before going to unbutton his shirt. Yuki stared at him, for as long as she could remember, the boy was always someone she could rely on and it made her happy.

"It makes me happy that you decided to join the academy...big brother." Hikaru turned towards her and smiled half-heartedly.

"I'm happy to be here with you again, Yuki." 

************

When it was time to head to class, everyone gathered at the entrance. It was a familiar feeling to Hikaru, but the person by his side this time was Yuki. The group of students turned towards him and greeted him, bowing their heads. 

"Starting today I will also be a student at this academy, but it will still be Yuki who will be responsible for matters regarding this academy, so please continue to follow and respect her the same way as you do to me." Yuki sweated nervously as she then pulled Hikaru's shoulder down and whispered in his ear.

"Actually...after the first day..."

"Right...." Hikaru remembered, having watched through his raven. "I saw." Yuki froze. The other students sweatdropped. 

"It's a pleasant sight to see you here...Hikaru." Hikaru's expression turned blank as he turned towards Sara, who walked towards him with her false smile. "I feel much safer, now that a pureblood like yourself is present at this academy." 

"Sara, what a surprise...I never thought someone like you would be scared of the situation happening right now, considering how "strong" of a pureblood you are," Hikaru said with a smile on his face although Sara knew it wasn't sincere. The girl grew irritated knowing Hikaru was calling her weak. 

"Yes, well, even someone like me doesn't want to be at risk of falling into Kaname's hands, unlike you I didn't have that close of a relationship with Kaname. It seems you've forgotten, I never knew you could be such a birdbrain, Hikaru." The woman said in a friendly manner. Anyone watching them would think they are close friends.

"If my dear sister wasn't born, I sure would've thought you to be a princess." The boy said, calling her entitled, inferior, and bratty. Yuki quickly stepped in misunderstanding Hikaru's words and said,

"Shouldn't we start heading to class? Everyone is waiting..." Yuki asked nervously. 

"You're right, it seems we have kept everyone long enough," Sara said politely as Hikaru continued falsely smiling at her.

"I am more than pleased to move this along." Hikaru moved towards the doors with Yuki following behind. They opened and everyone was soon to follow, muttering about what just happened. They were going to vote on the dorm's president and vice president today and to them, the clearest choices were Hikaru and Sara. Yuki walked next to Hikaru and grabbed hold of his jacket as she stared at the floor. Hikaru looked at her in confusion but smiled and grabbed hold of her hand. In response, Yuki gripped Hikaru's hand. They made their way to the familiar building. It was nostalgic. Hikaru couldn't stop himself from letting his thoughts wander off to Kaname once again. He really wished he was here with them.

Once they arrived at the building, Hanabusa stopped Hikaru in his tracks.

"May I speak with you, Lord Hikaru?" Hikaru let go of Yuki's hand.

"You go ahead." Yuki was confused about what Hanabusa needed to talk to Hikaru about in private but continued walking nonetheless. "What is it?" 

"Just moments ago...I saw Headmaster Cross leave campus with his hunter sword...I thought you'd like to be informed of this since it might be something related to..." Hikaru narrowed his eyes and told Hanabusa,

"Which way was he heading? I'll follow." 

"I'm coming with you..." Hanabusa said before leading the pureblood in the direction he witnessed Kaien leave. 

The votes for class president were about to begin, but Yuki grew concerned when Hikaru never showed up, making him disqualified much to everyone's disappointment. 

'I guess it's up to me,' Yuki thought as she was determined to win this election. Unfortunately for her, luck was not on her side. 

Chapter Text

Hanabusa ran around panicked as he lost sight of Hikaru. The boy had dispersed into the raven birds before Hanbusa's eyes and rapidly disappeared, leaving Hanabusa with no choice, but to eventually return to the academy. Hikaru moved quickly to follow Kaien before the man's scent. When he arrived, he widened his eyes seeing Kaname was there, but after inspecting the person Kaname more closely he realized something. 

Kaien went to attack Kaname, but Hikaru quickly got in between the two, causing the hunter to widen his eyes as his sword stabbed into the boy's back. 

"WAIT!" Hikaru shouted before he wailed in pain when the lighting cracked against his skin. Kaien quickly retracted his sword and angrily shouted at the boy for getting in his way.

"Hikaru! Why-?!" 

"Because this isn't Kaname!" The illusion of Kaname stared down at the boy with remorse, before disappearing, bats scattered revealing Shizuku from the Toma family. Kaien was surprised about the revelation. He quickly walked over to Hikaru.

"I guess I almost made a mistake..." Kaien checked on the pureblood's injury with worry. 

"Take him to the Hunter's Association Headquarters, he's going to need protection. 

"I was used..." Shizuku was shocked as he realized Kaname was really out to wipe out all purebloods and he had almost died. Kaien helped Shizuku up to his side, making Pureblood pull away. 

"I can walk on my own." 

"Right..." Kaien then looked at Hikaru's injury. It obviously hurt the boy as he wore a pained expression, his eyes were clenched closed. "You should come along Hikaru...we need to patch you up." Hikaru turned away from Kaien and lightly held his shoulder

"No. I'll return to the academy...I didn't tell Yuki I was leaving."

"But your injury. It will surely raise questions." 

"I'll stop by the infirmary to wrap myself." The boy argued, refusing to tag along with Kaien. "I'm heading off."

"Before you go...Kaname confessed to having killed Lord Ori and Hanadagi...you do realize what this means." Hikaru clenched his teeth and simply replied,

"Those cases are still under investigation and they will remain such..." 

"You can't keep defending him, Hikaru..."

"The truth is all that matters..." Hikaru ended the conversation. Kaien watched the boy disappear and sighed.

"Come on, I'll escort you to HQ." Shizuku glared at the hunter, but he had no choice and followed him.

************

When Hikaru returned to school, he removed his jacket and shirt, which was now stained in his blood. He winced and tried to take a look at his injury but was unable to. One thing he was sure of was that it was deep. He could feel the hunger that he'd been trying to hide surface. He sighed in irritation and gripped his bangs, trying hard to get his bloodlust under control. Hikaru flinched. The infirmary door creaked open, but the boy was quick to slam it shut. 

"Don't come in." 

"Hikaru, I smell blood!" Yuki said with worry. The night class was in a stir when the smell of blood filled the air. Yuki instantly recognized it as Hikaru's blood and followed its scent. "Did something happen?! Where did you go?!" 

"I thought I had a lead on Kaname and got a little injured, but I'm ok." 

"It smells like a lot of blood....why won't you let me in?" Yuki asked, not believing the boy. Hikaru frowned. He didn't want her to see the injury. The boy took a moment before mustering out a laugh.

"Bring me a change of clothes from the dorm, unless you want to see me naked again." This caused Yuki to blush, before hesitantly replying,

"I-I'll be back!" Hikaru heard the girl run off. He sighed in relief leaning his head on the door, but this didn't last long, making the boy tense up. 

"Did you need something?" Unlike Yuki, Hikaru flinched when Zero forced the door open. Hikaru quickly turned his gaze towards the ground as Zero glared down at him. 

"The air reeks of the scent of your blood. It's causing trouble." Hikaru uncomfortably replied,

"Sorry. I was going to patch myself up really quick, but..." Hikaru trailed off, not telling the boy, he didn't want Yuki to know. Zero grabbed hold of the boy's shoulders, making the boy quickly shut his eyes. He was turned to face away from Zero, revealing his injury to him. 

"I doubt it was Kaname Kuran who did this to someone like you," Zero muttered and pushed the boy to take a seat before grabbing some bandages and rubbing alcohol. "Unless he's planning to eliminate all purebloods including you." Hikaru knew Zero was trying to irritate him, but Hikaru did not fall for it.

"No...although that probably would be better for you, huh?" Hikaru joked and chuckled awkwardly. Zero stared at the back of the boy's head as he uncapped the bottle of alcohol. 

"Yeah.." Hikaru tensed and shouted in pain. His body trembled when the alcohol was poured onto his back.

"A l-little warning next time!" Hikaru shouted, hissing at Zero. He had finally turned to face him with an annoyed expression as Zero stared into the boy's crimson-narrowed eyes. Seconds of silence passed until Hikaru realized his mistake and grew nervous before quickly averting his eyes back forward. "Finish up already...please." Zero wiped the boy's slowly healing injury with a rag.

"Arms up," Zero demanded. Hikaru did as he was told, allowing Zero to wrap the bandages around the boy's body. The silence was deafening between them. Zero finished just in time as Yuki knocked on the door, making Hikaru turn towards it. 

"Hikaru...I've brought something to wear..." Yuki hesitantly said. She sensed  Zero inside. She wondered why, but the door to the infirmary opened and Hikaru's hand stretched out through the crack. 

"Thank you. I'll be out in a just bit." Hikaru took the clothing and shut the door. He quickly got changed into the new shirt and threw away his ruined uniform into the trash. Zero stood with his arms crossed waiting for the boy to finish. Once he was done, Hikaru turned towards Zero and fidgeted with the buttons of his shirt. "Thanks for helping me...you know..." Hikaru hesitated. "I'll re[ay you for everything...so...If you ever need something..."

"I don't need anything from you, if that's what you're trying to get at," Zero bluntly said and walked towards the door. 

"Right," Hikaru replied quietly, watching Zero open the door. Hikaru followed behind. The moment he stepped out of the infirmary, Yuki inspected him as the boy now looked down towards the ground. 

"What were you and Zero doing in the infirmary?" The girl asked him curiously. 

"He was helping me find something," Hikaru replied before hugging the girl. He buried his face into the girl's neck as he wanted to just bite down right then and there, but he held back. Yuki was confused by his actions. Zero began to walk away from the scene. Hikaru waited until the hunter was far enough before whispering to Yuki. "Let's go to the dorms...I'm hungry..." Yuki leaned back to take a better look at the boy and finally noticed the bright red color that his eyes held. Yuki nodded her head. Now that she thought about it. The boy had gone without blood longer than her. He must have been starving. 

"Let's go..." 

************

Once they reached the dorms, the night class greeted Hikaru by bowing their heads, but no one dared to question him about the scent of blood as they took notice that the boy was in no mood to talk. Hanabusa however ran up to Hikaru and quickly tried to apologize for losing sight of him.

"My Lord! I-" Hikaru peeked at the boy from the girl's shoulder glaring at Hanabusa. Hanabusa flinched, now seeing why the rest of the students were trying to stay out of the pureblood's way. "Ah-... never mind...excuse me." Hanabusa bowed his head. 

"Yuki.." Hikaru muttered against the girl's skin as lips began to press and caress her neck as he nudged her forward. Yuki got what he meant and continued walking.

Immediately as they reached Yuki's room, Hikaru gripped the girl close against him. 

"I'm sorry. Bear with me." Hikaru tried to be as gentle as possible and sank his fangs into the girl's neck. Yuki closed her eyes and let the boy drink from her. She went to wrap her arm around him, but the moment she touched his back, the boy flinched. This didn't go unnoticed by her. Hikaru continued desperately drinking down her blood, letting out a moan of relief against her neck. His hand reached up to remove her hand from his back and tangled his fingers into hers. He didn't want to make her worry. 

After pulling away from her neck, Hikaru licked the remaining drops from his mark before nuzzling into her shoulder. 

"You're hurt...aren't you?" 

"No, I'm ok. Just took a pretty nasty hit, but I promise that I'm fine..." 

"You're lying to me..." Yuki argued, upset that he wouldn't let her know. Hikaru kissed the girl's forehead and smiled at her.

"Don't worry about it. Anyways, did something happen while I was gone?" Yuki froze when he said this. He took this as a yes, but at least it got the girl's mind off of him. "Alright, what happened?"

"I...lost the presidential election to...Sara." Yuki sweat nervously when she noticed the boy practically turn to stone. "But she forfeited the position to me in the very end." Hikaru sighed in relief.

"Well...at least the results ended well. Anything else?" 

"Yeah...there's something weird happening and I think it has to do something with the new blood tablets that just came in." Hikaru was alerted by this, he didn't take blood tablets often enough to know what they tasted like, but he wanted to investigate the matter nonetheless.

"Do you have some on you right now?" Yuki pulled out the packaging. Hikaru took out a few of the tablets before throwing them into his mouth and chewing on them. Yuki watched the strange sight. She hadn't seen someone take more than one at a time nor chew them as if they were some type of candy. Hikaru cringed at the taste but it quickly turned into a deep frown. "These are made out of a pureblood's blood...I'm going to get this issue resolved with the manufacturers of the blood tablets in the meantime make sure no one takes these." Yuki widened her eyes. She got the feeling she knew who was behind this. "And whatever you do, don't get into trouble while I'm gone," Hikaru ordered seriously. "I'll be back later..." Hikaru left the room in a rush, leaving Yuki on her own. Despite his warning, Yuki wanted to do something about it. She began to make her way over to Sara's room when she was sure Hikaru had left the dorm building. 

Chapter Text

Hikaru stood at the pharmaceutical branch of the Ichijo company as he glared at them. 

"My Lord, these tablets seem effective in satisfying a vampire's thirst, it will be unfair to suddenly recall them!" Someone argued as they refused to give up on the new blood tablets.

"These blood tablets were released unauthorized and will be recalled immediately!" Hikaru ordered them, making everyone in the room nervous. "I am fully aware of who the donor is and it's because of that person's fault that there will be trouble if they don't get them recalled. If you are more than happy to suffer the consequences for your loyalty then I'll gladly allow the hunter association to take judgment against this case." The vampires grew uneasy but didn't falter. 

"We would need a new donor...we can't recall the blood tablets unless....do you wish to be our new donor, my Lord?" Hikaru frowned. Purebloods like Kaname, Sara, Rido, and him weren't people who should be allowed to donate their blood as it is highly addictive. 

"I can't do that....but until I find a new donor, please work to stop production and work on recalling the blood tablets that have already been sent. Temporarily replace them with the old ones. Fail to do this and you will be held responsible for any damage these tablets may cause." Hikaru left no room for argument before leaving the lab. 

He headed back to the academy, what he didn't expect was that the blood tablets had already caused damage while he was gone. When he entered the academy, the smell of Yuki's blood filled his nose. He quickly searched for the girl. Nearing the moon dorm, he spotted students who were in a state of confusion. He walked up to one of them and questioned,

"What happened here?" The student froze as the look of fear grew in his gaze. 

"Lord Hikaru, I-I don't know what got over me. I swear," the young vampire rushed to defend himself. 

"Calm down for a moment and just tell me what happened," Hikaru demanded of him. 

"I couldn't help my rage when my blood tablets were taken from me....then....I attacked Dorm President Yuki, and before I knew it, I was drinking her blood." Hikaru's frown deepened. 

"Where is she now?" 

"I saw her running to the back of the building with Maria Kurenai." Hikaru quickly ran to the back of the dormitory and found Yuki and Maria talking to one of Hanadagi's servants. 

"Yuki!" Hikaru shouted at the girl. Yuki turns towards him. Hikaru quickly grabs her and inspects her with worry. "Are you hurt?!" 

"I'm ok, but...Hikaru..." Yuki grabbed onto the boy and held an expression of relief. "Kaname didn't kill Hanadagi." Hikaru turned to look at the servant, who stared at Hikaru with desperation to be helped. Yuki noticed the way the boy's eyes grew troubled, she was confused about why he didn't seem happy to hear the news.

"Yuki...I kinda already knew it wasn't Kaname," Hikaru told the girl. Yuki took a moment to register his words.

"You already knew it was Sara....didn't you?" Yuki asked him. "That's why you enrolled in the academy right after Sara did. Why didn't you tell me...?" 

"I didn't want you to be involved in such matters..." Yuki felt upset. She had thought things had changed, but she was still being treated as a meddlesome child. 

"Please...stop that woman!" The servant pleaded to Hikaru as she bowed her head. 

"You want to kill Shirabuki Sara.." The group turned and found Zero walking up behind the servant. When the woman spotted him, her eyes narrowed.

"You...you're the one who came to Sara." This surprised Yuki and Hikaru. 

"I won't let you lay your hands on that woman," Zero threatened in a cold tone. 

"What are you saying...Zero?" Yuki questioned him. 

"If you want to hinder me. You and Sara are the same! Master's enemies!" The servant sprang up to her feet to attack the hunter, but the woman was easily knocked out by Zero causing shock for the two purebloods who witnessed this. His eyes turned towards Maria as he ordered her,

"Bring her to Kaito."

"Y-yes!" Maria moved to take the servant away. Zero then turned his eyes towards Hikaru making the boy flinch at the hostile glare he received. Zero grabbed the boy by his collar and pulled him up to his feet. Yuki was shocked by this.

"Zero!" Zero shoved the boy against the wall, making him groan in pain. This caused his injury to bleed once again as blood seeped through the white shirt. Hikaru widened his eyes when Zero slammed his hands on either side of the boy's head. 

"You knew about it, didn't you?" Zero growled. Hikaru looked at the boy uneasily.

"About what?" 

"That Kaname Kuran...TOOK EVERYTHING AWAY FROM ME!" Hikaru froze at his words. Zero could hear the way the boy's heart began to pound, this infuriated him, knowing the answer to his question.

"Zero! Stop it!" Yuki tried pulling the boy away from Hikaru. Yuki was roughly shoved away by Zero, causing Hikaru to flinch. 

"HE DESTROYED MY FAMILY, ICHIRU, AND ME!" 

"What are you...?" Yuki was confused by what Zero was trying to say, but before she could ask anything else, Hikaru dropped to his knees at Zero's feet and bowed his head. Zero and Yuki looked at the boy in shock. Hikaru dug his fangs into his lips causing them to bleed as his body trembled and he began to plead. Pleading for Kaname's safety, for Yuki's well-being.

"Please don't hate Yuki...don't blame Kaname....it was all my fault..." Hikaru looked up at the hunter in panic as he shouted desperately. "BLAME ME! IT WAS MY FAULT, ZERO!" Zero's expression was blank. He was puzzled by what the older boy was saying. Sara had clearly told him it was Kaname who set Shizuka free. 

"What are you saying...?" 

"Long ago, I neglected my duties and gave Asato Ichijo the authority to handle dealings with the hunter association! That man and Rido set your parents up to kill Shizuka's lover, making her seek revenge on your family!" Zero was outraged.

"STOP COVERING FOR THAT GUY! HOW MUCH LONGER DO YOU PLAN ON SUFFERING FOR HIS ACTIONS?!" Hikaru narrowed his eyes, before yelling at the top of his lungs,

"I'M NOT LYING! I'M THE REASON WHY EVERYTHING IS ALL SCREWED UP!" Yuki and Zero stared at the boy as he now panted from anger, but this anger was not directed at them, only himself. The boy was fed up with all the problems that kept rising, the problems which he couldn't seem to get under control. He believed it all started ever since the day he gave up his position as the head of the Kuran family or maybe even before then. Had he ever made any right choices? Ever since his parents died as the eldest son, Hikaru believed, he should've been the one protecting his siblings, but not once had his actions protected anyone. 

They all froze. A familiar scent filled their senses. They all turned their heads. Besides them was none other than Kaname, his sorrowful eyes looked into Hikaru's. Hikaru pushed himself up on his feet and ran up to Kaname's copy. 

"YOU BASTARD! WHERE ARE YOU?!" Hikaru shouted as he now couldn't control the swirling emotions that had built inside his chest. His voice slowly grew weaker with each word. He felt overwhelmed. "KANAME! KA-Kaname...where are you..." The boy reached for Kaname. Kaname's copy grabbed Hikaru's hand, allowing it to reach its goal. The fake ran his hand against the boy's cheek, giving him a dejected look. 

"The one who released Shizuka was me," Kaname confessed to Zero, making Hikaru frown deeply. 

"Stop it....Stop incriminating yourself! WHY ARE YOU TURNING EVERYONE AGAINST YOU?!" Kaname looked at the boy's back. The injury he had received for trying to go against him. He gently ran his fingers against the bloody shirt. Yuki also tried to join her brothers but her arm was grabbed by Zero, stopping her in the process. Yuki was scared, that they'd leave her behind once again, seeing them so far away from her. It was only then did she realized Kaname was not there.  

"Kaname...why are you here?" Yuki questioned him. Kaname looked at Yuki before giving her a serious expression.

"You have become a hindrance." Yuki felt something break inside her at his words. "Even with all the effort you have put in so far, you have yet to understand my intentions...You should get Kiryu to explain it to you. In some ways, he is the one who understands my existence extremely well." 

"I believed somewhere in my heart that you would walk along these two..." Zero confessed before questioning Kaname, "Why did you release Shizuka from her prison...?"

"To remove Shizuka's grudge...no...it's to hunt down a certain hunter couple," Kaname answered. Hikaru quickly tried stopping Kaname from speaking any further as he swung to attack the clone and dispel it, but Kaname saw this coming. He grabbed hold of the boy's wrist and twisted the boy around, pinning his arms behind his back and letting Zero continue to uncover the truth.

"Why?" 

"To plant the seed of hatred towards purebloods into that family's twins with no liberalization from it till death." 

"Don't listen to him!" Hikaru shouted at Zero, but Zero ignored the boy.

"Why..." 

"To make the twins into weapons that wouldn't stop until all purebloods are massacred." 

"Why...WHY US!" Zero pointed the gun at Kaname's clone, the Bloody Rose's thorned vines wrapped around Zero's arm. Yuki quickly grabbed the hunter's hand snapping him out of his rage. Zero turned to look into her worried-filled eyes. Zero turned his gaze back towards Kaname. No matter whether it was the real thing or a fake. Hikaru shielded the pureblood. His arms were wrapped around Kaname. If Zero had shot, he would've surely hit the boy. Kaname stared down at Hikaru. He had managed to get out of his grip by twisting his wrist. The boy wore a petrified expression. Kaname sadly took in the boy's appearance. No matter what situation Kaname was in, his elder brother was always there to protect him. This worried him greatly. Kaname held the boy closely one more time before his body dispersed into bats. Hikaru watched him disappear. 

"I'm not letting you go..." Hikaru muttered as he went to do the same and chase after Kaname, but he was unable to carry out his wishes when Yuki grabbed onto his sleeve. The boy whipped his head in her direction, wondering why the girl had stopped him. 

"Hikaru...we have to stop Kaname..."

"That's what I'm trying to do," Hikaru told the girl in frustration as he feared Kaname would leave once again if Yuki didn't hurry. 

"That's not what I meant..." Hikaru widened his eyes and looked at Yuki. "You....you owe it to Zero." The girl was tearing up. Zero knew she was crying on his behalf. Zero watched as Hikaru turned to look at him. His eyes were filled with hesitation yet guilt. It was a difficult decision for the boy.

"We'll capture him as planned, then after that....." All he could feel was turmoil, but he quickly shook his head to rid of the horrible thoughts that filled his mind. "If we don't go now, we'll lose him!" Yuki watched Hikaru pull away from her and make a run for it in the blink of an eye. The girl turned towards Zero, she wiped her tears away. 

"Zero protect Sara for now. Is that okay with you?" Zero stared at her with a blank gaze. He held doubt that the Kuran siblings would be able to go against Kaname. "It's alright, the same thing as before won't happen again. If it's me I can do it." After exchanging these words, they went their separate ways to take care of their duties.

************

Hikaru was the first to catch up to Kaname, the two stared at each other. Kaname stared at the boy with pity and Hikaru looked at Kaname with anger. 

"Why did you make yourself the bad guy Kaname?!" Hikaru shouted at him. 

"In order to carry out that woman's dream," Kaname answered him. Hikaru was confused by who he was referring to. "That woman from long ago." Hikaru remembered the story Kaname had told them when they were younger, from his past life. This deeply upset him.

"Kaname...that woman's gone! Let go of her! The you right now belongs to us! Our brother!" Hikaru argued. "Don't you care about us anymore?!"

"It's because I care about the two of you that I must do this. Eliminating everyone that poses a threat to your lives."

"What's the point if you aren't in the picture?!" Kaname knew the boy was attached to him, but he wanted to think that he would soon open his eyes and realize that it was for the best if he was out of the picture.

"Hikaru...I am not your real brother, I was always and will always just be a replacement."

"That's not true!" Hikaru hated hearing these words come out of Kaname's mouth. 

"Even Yuki must have realized this by now." 

"It pisses me off..." Hikaru turned at the sound of the girl's voice. She held the artemis in hand, this caused anxiety to build up inside the boy, knowing Yuki spoke about taking down Kaname. Hikaru wanted to believe Yuki wouldn't actually attack Kaname. "You two have always treated me as if I were a child meddling into things I shouldn't have, but you're wrong...I....will take things into my own hands now." 

"The weapon "Artemis" that you hold is used to strike down vampires." 

"That's right, I will do it with this weapon!" Yuki leaped into the air and attacked Kaname. Kaname raised his sword and blocked the scythe. "I'll take advantage of the time you need to regenerate and move quicker! I won't let you do as you please anymore even if I have to tear you apart!" 

"How troubling..."

"Both of you! Knock it off!" Hikaru shouted as their weapons clashed furiously, but the two were too far gone. Kaname and Yuki widened their eyes when both of their weapons were grabbed. Hikaru winced in pain as the weapons dug and burnt his hands. The two instantly pulled away.

"Hikaru!"

"Lord Hikaru!" Yuki's and Ruka's shouts were heard in concern. Kaname narrowed his eyes. It seemed the boy just ended up getting more hurt the more he went against him. 

"Ruka..." Kaname ordered. Ruka nodded her head. Yuki and Hikaru flinched. Zero pointed his Bloody Rose at Yuki's head before quickly shooting her down. Yuki's body fell to the ground as she bled from the bullet wound. Hikaru stared at Kaname, the hunter sword stabbed through the boy's chest. 

The two had been struck by one of Ruka's illusions.

"I showed them something pretty cruel...." Ruka apologized.

"No, I'm very grateful..." 

"You should know better than anyone else that..." Ruka tensed as they turned towards the eldest Kuran, his eyes now glowed red as he looked directly at them. He had broken out of the illusion. "Something like this doesn't work on me..." Kaname frowned.

"Let's hurry," Kaname ordered as they began to flee. Hikaru turned toward Yuki and dispelled the illusion cast on her. Yuki glanced at the bloodied stretched hand that was offered for her to stand. Hikaru's expression lacked its usual warmth, there was only exhaustion. Yuki took his hand carefully, but the girl was still upset at him. 

"Why did you stop me...?" Yuki questioned. "Do you think it's something I still shouldn't be involved in?!" The girl angrily shouted at him. 

"What makes you think I want to see my two younger siblings fighting and hurting each other?" Hikaru harshly growled at her, making the girl get slightly taken back. "This is not...what our parents would've wanted..." Hikaru mumbled. These words made Yuki's anger falter. "If you plan on destroying each other...please stay out of this..."

"I can't!...We can't continue letting him get away with this...we need...to stop him." Hikaru silently stared into the girl's pleading eyes. Hikaru closed his eyes with the stinging feeling in his chest.

"Just...don't kill each other. I can't bear it..." With this, the boy turned around and began heading to the Hunter's Association Headquarters. Yuki followed after him. 

************

Kaname had already broken into the Hunter's Association Headquarters. Once they arrived they were greeted with the sight of Ruka and Akatsuki waiting at the front gate as they weren't allowed to enter without a hunter's help. Akatsuki stepped forward to stop the two purebloods.

"We can't hurt them!" Ruka shouted at him. 

"I know!" Akatsuki reassured her. "I'll stop them." Akatsuki prepared to block off their path with a firewall, but an aristocratic vampire was no match for a pureblood as his flames were quickly put out. Hikaru stepped towards the two.

"You two knew Kaname was going to do this and kept it from me....I know where your loyalty lies...but I had thought just maybe....I could also be considered a friend of yours...." 

"Although you had your temperament, you were someone with a kind heart, Lord Hikaru....but just as you said our loyalty lies where you set it up to be," Akatsuki seriously answered as they remembered that since the first time they met, the goal was always to stick to Kaname's side.

"I guess, that's also one of the many mistakes I've made," Hikaru noted.

"Lord Hikaru...both you and Lord Kaname....always," Ruka began as she hesitantly spoke up on her thoughts. "...held a special place in my heart! I knew Lord Kaname was someone Lord Hikaru depended on! That's why I thought it would be better for you if I believed in Lord Kaname and followed him!" Ruka explained her betrayal towards him as she still deeply cared about him. Hikaru's gaze softened at her words. 

"I was made aware of your feelings too late....I never meant to give you a false impression that I'd be able to return your feelings someday, but Ruka is someone I also care about...that's why I am grateful for everything you have done for me, Kaname, and Yuki...and you're right...I am very dependent on Kaname...but do you really think something like this makes me happy?" Ruka inspected the boy's appearance closely. It was true. If anything the situation was hurting him more than making him happy. Her thoughts about where her loyalty should be now wavered. 

A loud crash drew their attention towards the Association's building. Kaname and Zero battled it out as both fell from the side of the building. Kaname raised his sword to stab Zero. Much to everyone's shock, Ruka protected Zero by using her body to shield him.

"Ruka!" Akatsuki quickly ran to the girl's side. Hikaru stared at the girl with worry, but he was grateful for her actions.

"Why..." Zero muttered in disbelief as to why Kaname's follower would protect him. 

"Lord Kaname...please don't do that..." Ruka pleaded Kaname. "This...is too much already..." Akatsuki didn't hesitate to attack the pureblood. His flames severed Kaname's arm clean off.  

"Dorm President Kuran...Ruka won't get angry with you for something like that, but I'm different." Akatsuki glared at Kaname. "I WILL-"

"Stop.." Ruka grabbed hold of Akatsuki. "I was the one in the wrong because I acted impulsively so..." Akatsuki looked at the girl with worry and quickly grabbed hold of her.

"Ruka..."

"Ruka," Kaname called out to the girl. "You shielded him and betrayed me...so it's over between us." 

"I understand.." Ruka replied softly. 

"Take care of Ruka, Yuki," Kaname told the girl, but he was given no chance of escape. The Artemis was held around him, threatening to cut through him right then and there.

"What is "her will" that compelled you to go so far to accomplish it? No matter what it would be, it's wrong to do something like that..." 

"After catching me like this, what will you do after catching me?" Kaname dared to kill him. The Artemis crackled when Hikaru grabbed a hold of it and pushed it away from Kaname, making Yuki frown. 

"She won't do it..." Hikaru gripped onto Kaname's jacket. "You've lost your followers, your friends, and now you're trying to get rid of your family. If you really say you weren't ever part of our family and just a replacement. And all that matters to you is that woman's plans, then get rid of us too. " Kaname looked away from the boy. "But if you really care about us...come back, Kaname..." Hikaru turned Kaname's head back towards him before pressing their foreheads together. They both held a longing gaze once their eyes met. A part of Kaname wanted nothing more, but to return. 

Kaname was surprised when Hikaru pulled him forward. The hunters released a net specialized to capture vampires like him. He had been distracted. It served to snap him out of the daze he was in. He was quick to disappear before their very eyes once again. 

"He got away!" Hunters rushed to the scene. 

"Almost had him..." Hikaru muttered.

"Why did you..." Yuki wanted to ask, why the boy let Kaname escape. 

"If the hunters capture him...they will go for the kill..." Hikaru answered her. "Go heal Ruka. I'll go after him...he's not far." Hikaru ran towards one of the hunters. He grabbed him by the arm and pulled him along. "Come with me!" 

"What the-?!" The hunter was surprised. He would use the hunter to enter the association's gates before knocking him out. Yagari was dealing with Seiren. 

"Stop running away!" Hikaru shouted at the pureblood. Kaname was surrounded by a swarm of birds stopping him temporarily. Hikaru lunged forward and locked his arms around his shoulders. "Kaname, you want to kill Sara, right?! We have evidence of her actions! We can get rid of her. Hanadagi's servant can be witness to her crimes! But just killing her like this, trespassing into the Association's building. It's the most reckless and worst plan you've ever had!" 

"It is too late for that now...I've come so far..." Kaname argued as he raised his hand to use his powers once again to knock the boy unconscious. Hikaru saw this and got a grip on his wrist. 

"Not this time..." Yuki and Zero rushed into the hall. 

"So many innocent people have been hurt and had their lives taken away, Kaname," The girl argued. "Today Ruka and Zero too..." The girl was quick to cut her hair, something Kaname cared about and found dear. "Zero...we have the same objective so it's fine for me to stand by your side?" 

"Yeah.." Zero responded.

"I'll bear the consequences of your blunders meaning you'll have to help me when I'm in trouble," Yuki told the boy as they marched at Kaname. Hikaru grew hesitant, if he let go of Kaname, he would try to escape once again, but if he didn't let go, Zero and Yuki would hurt him. "Hikaru! Trust me!" Yuki shouted. Hikaru stared at the girl anxiously, but he didn't think the girl was someone who would lie to him, so he put his trust in her and tightened his hold on Kaname. "Zero!" The vines from his Bloody Rose shot at Kaname, but just as they were about to reach him, they stopped. "Why did you stop, Zero?" Something in Zero's eyes seemed unusual, they had grown distant. 

"He's drank that woman's filthy blood," Kaname informed them. Hikaru was shocked when he felt his body be flung forward, before his back could slam onto the ground, Kaname held him. Kaname managed to get out of his hold, but Hikaru couldn't give up too easily and got a grip on Kaname's arms, earning him a glare.

"Don't get bound by Sara's blood!" Zero's gaze flickered before narrowing his eyes. 

"Shut up...don't try to act as though you are my master, pureblood..." Zero whispered, denying Sara's command that filled his mind. The vines once again moved and wrapped themselves around Kaname, successfully capturing him.

"It wasn't hers and my wish to become like this...the purebloods shouldn't be arrogant...She used her body to bring attention to that and yet...why did you forget?" Yuki corrected Kaname's thoughts on the ancestor's wishes.

"It's over Kaname...please stop this..." Hikaru pleaded him. Kaname remained silent. They thought it was over, but the ground began to rumble. The stone floor began to crack and vines shot out in it's place.

"The parent has crawled out!" The hunters shouted. The walls crumble revealing Sara, making her exit the building. Kaname grips onto Hikaru now that he had become distracted by the vines and shoves him away. He quickly tries to attack her, but his attack is blocked by Takuma.

"Please run, Sara!" Takuma shouted at the woman. 

"Get back Takuma you aren't of any use here..." Sara ordered him. 

"Alright! Just run!" The boy did not care as he only wanted the pureblood woman to get to safety. Sara turned toward the group of human girls who were his servants and began to walk away, but she stopped to turn toward Zero. 

"My incomplete doll..." Zero expression showed he was struggling, the woman was attempting to take control of him. "No matter what you howl about...in the end, you would protect me. Now shoot that corrupted ancestor...Hurry and give the finishing blow and make me the true queen vampire queen." Zero's gun slowly pointed at Kaname. 

"Zero no!" Hikaru shouted at him. Takuma once again got in the way and pushed the gun to shoot the sky. Takuma quickly took the gun and pointed it at Zero, confusing everyone. 

"Drop your weapons....Kaname...Yuki.." 

"Zero!" Yuki called in concern.

"I'm fine, don't let go of your weapon," Zero calmly reassured her. 

"Kiryu...I'm envious of you...because you are of use to her..." Takuma whispered to the hunter. "Both to Kaname and Sara...to Yuki and Hikaru...you're the one who's always needed..." The boy pushed his emotions aside and shook his head. "No....let's stop here..."

"Ichijo, do you really think that Sara is a pureblood who should be allowed to live?" Kaname questioned him before turning towards his siblings. "Hikaru...I believed you and I had the same goal...yet here you are...protecting her."

"You're wrong! There's a better way Kaname! You didn't have to do this!" Hikaru argued. 

"What about you Yuki...do you believe she should live?" Kaname questioned. Yuki remained silent, so Takuma took the chance to speak up.

"I don't...but I don't want her to die and I think the same way about you. So please drop your weapons..." Yuki considered it as she looked at her weapon. 

"I-..." 

"Sorry Takuma. I want to become queen.." Sara stated. Her hand held a steel rebar, she stabbed it forward aiming for Kaname's heart. Ravens blocked her sight from the male and tried taking the metallic bar away from her, making her growl. "Stop standing in my way!" She stabbed through the birds as the bar made contact with their target. Sara smirked, but her smile dropped when she realized she had stabbed through Hikaru rather than Kaname. "What?" The ground underneath them rumbled. Kaname widened his eyes before grabbing hold of Hikaru and Yuki and pulling them away from Sara. A vine shot out of the ground, stabbing through Sara's heart. Takuma watched in shock as her body hung in the air. 

"SARA!" The woman's body began to slowly shatter.

"Ah....AAH!!!" Sara released a bloodcurdling scream. "I WASN'T BORN TO BECOME LIKE THIS!" Takuma moved to get her down, but the vines prevented him. Electricity crackled burning Takuma's hand when he tried moving them out of the way.

"I can't touch it...could this be the association's weapon? The parent?" 

"Help...me..." Sara reached for Takuma. Takuma desperately kept moving to reach the woman. 

Kaname stared at Hikaru and held him closely against his chest. He had been injured once again protecting him. The boy's body was littered with wounds. 

"Hikaru..." Yuki inspected the bar stabbed through Hikaru's chest. 

"I'm fine..." Hikaru grumbled. Kaname knew the boy was in pain and grabbed the bar. 

"Bear with me for a moment." Hikaru clenched his teeth and growled in pain when Kaname pulled it out. The ground underneath him rumbled. Yuki grew nervous as more vines shot out once again, but instead of killing them, they wrapped around their weapons. The vines slammed Sara's body down, allowing Takuma to take her away as it tried taking the weapons away. 

"Why is this...?" Yuki questioned.

"I don't know...why is it suddenly doing such a thing..?" Zero responded, he tugged and pulled at the vines that tried to take his Bloody Rose back. 

"I can't hold on any longer..." Yuki's words trailed off. The ancestor appeared before Kaname. Hikaru glared his eyes at the woman. The woman glared back, the vines began to wrap around the purebloods and prepared to finish them off. Zero protected Yuki and moved her out of the way. Kaname on the other hand shielded Hikaru. His eyes met the ancestors.

"You've....done your best for ten thousand years...it is sufficient so rest in peace..." Hikaru grew confused when Kaname covered his ears from his next words. Hikaru watched Kaname's lips move but was unable to make them out. The ancestor held a pained expression before she reached for Kaname. This irritated Hikaru as his hand shot out and smacked it away from him. The ancestor turned to look at the boy. His eyes held so much hostility. The ancestor then looked at the boy with pity. Their parallels were unfortunate. The ancestor disappeared. The vines crumble and wither away. 

"THE BUILDING IS CRUMBLING! RUN!" Hunters shout and scatter to escape. Kaname looked back down at Hikaru. Hikaru clung to Kaname and silently pleaded him to stay. Kaname leaned down and whispered into the boy's ear. 

"Come find me at Isaya Shoto's place..." Hikaru hesitantly let go of Kaname. Kaname set the boy down gently on the ground before he disappeared into a swarm of bats. Yuki rushed over, but it was too late. She felt as if they had lost. Kaname had once again escaped. Yuki looked at her eldest brother who sat on the ground calmly. She kneeled next to him and inspected his wounds. 

"We should get you healed..." Zero walked up to the two as he also took in the boy's condition. 

"Yeah...then...we'll chase after him....I don't want to see vampires go on a rampage again.." Yuki said she pulled her sleeve up and offered it to Hikaru. Hikaru however turned away from her wrist and stood off the ground.

"I'll be fine...You've lost enough blood freeing the night class from Sara's control...I'll just patch myself up once I find the time." Yuki and Zero stared at the boy. They assisted the hunters to recover from the rubble afterward before they would return to the academy.

************

Ruka and Seiren had been moved to rest in the moon dorms. The group made preparations to leave the academy. The night class expressed to their Lord and Lady how they no longer could tolerate Kaname's actions and were willing to join forces with the Hunter's Association. Yuki appreciated their assistance. Hikaru on the other hand could no longer face them. Hikaru turned away and informed Yuki that they would be headed to Shoto's manor.

Hikaru was currently in the infirmary, trying to redress his wounds. The wound in his chest had healed completely in comparison to his other wounds caused by the hunter weapons. He hadn't drank any blood making it more difficult to take care of them. He sighed and did his best to redo the bandages around his body. 

Moments later, Zero walked into the infirmary. Hikaru gave him a blank stare. 

"You don't knock, do you?" Zero walked up to him and bluntly replied,

"I didn't think I needed to knock to enter the infirmary." Hikaru deadpanned. He then hesitantly asked,

"Can you...help me out again...?" Zero grabbed hold of the bandages and looked at the wound on the boy's back. It had been healing, but Zero guessed it must have reopened when he slammed the boy into the wall. The hunter wrapped the bandages around the pureblood's body once he raised his arms. They were both silent for a moment. Without facing the hunter, Hikaru muttered, "I understand why you probably want Kaname dead and I'm sorry...for everything...."

"Your apologies won't fix any of what he has done." Hikaru gripped his hands.

"I know..." Zero finished wrapping the bandages.

"You said if I ever needed something, you'd repay me, right?" Hikaru grew confused before nodding his head.

"Yeah...what is it?" Zero held a serious look in his eyes.

"Let go of Kaname Kuran." Hikaru froze at his words. He grew uneasy.

"Something like that...I just can't...but I'll stop him somehow I swear," Hikaru nervously promised. Hikaru felt Zero's gaze burn into the side of his head. 

"If you mean that...then..." Hikaru was shocked when he was pushed down onto the infirmary bed. 

"What are you-" Zero glared down at him.

"Heal yourself properly so you at least have a chance to go up against Kuran." Hikaru turned his head away. Zero leaned in closer toward the pureblood's mouth and pulled the boy's head back to face his neck. "How do you expect me to believe you when it looks like this? It's like you aren't even trying to stop him."

"Zero, stop it." Zero tightened his grip on the boy when he felt him began to struggle.

"You owe me this much." Hikaru clenched his teeth. His lip trembled before his mouth opened wide and sank his fangs into Zero's neck. The pureblood gulped down the hunter's blood, feeling the wounds on his hands begin to heal.

'This feels wrong...' Hikaru thought to himself. It didn't take him long to pull away and avoided looking at Zero. "Don't worry about it...I'll figure something out..." Hikaru muttered quietly. Zero stepped back allowing him to sit back up. The boy stood up to his feet and moved to change his clothing once again. "Let's get going..." 

The two left the infirmary and headed to the school's gates. There, they found Yuki. 

"Are we all ready?" Yuki asked, wearing a half-hearted smile.

"Yeah..." Hikaru responded to her. 

"Are you going to do as those purebloods say or do you plan to accompany them?" The three turned and found Kaito standing at the top of a pillar, glaring down at Zero. "The association didn't give you such a command. Right, Zero?" The man jumped down, swinging his sword at Zero. 

"Kaito!" Zero shouted at him, blocking him with his Bloody Rose.

"This is the president's sword. Besides this sword, the Bloody Rose you carry and the Artemis that woman carries, are among the handful of anti-vampire weapons that remain. We have to take every possible precaution. Yet you think it's okay for you to leave the association and take your weapon along? This is disloyalty," Kaito complained. "As your superior, I'll have to detain you." Hikaru stepped forward to stop the hunter, but Zero narrowed his eyes at him.

"Don't get involved!" Hikaru froze, but much to their surprise, Zero grabbed hold of the sword, cutting the palm of his hands in the process before striking Kaito away with the grip of his gun, knocking him to the ground. 

"You bastard, that hurts." 

"it doesn't matter if it's disloyal or running away. I'll still go," Zero calmly informed. These words made Kaito angry. 

"You don't understand that those standing over there.....are pureblood vampires. You and my brother were both turned by those creatures of darkness...their existence is one that we'll never be compatible with. Whether it is lifespan or in terms of their unnatural strength," Kaito argued. The hunter was attempting to make Zero rethink his decision. 

"I understand, Kaito." Zero took hold of Kaito's hand in reassurance. "You had to take your brother's life with your own hands...I also understand that you don't have an emotional outlet....but I...." Zero wore a pained expression. He couldn't continue his words, but Kaito understood. 

"I see. I get it now....This is...." Kaito moved to stand back on his feet. "PAYBACK!" Zero was punched, sending him flying away. "Go quickly and together do something about Kaname Kuran!" The group was surprised by the display, frustrating Kaito as they just stared at him. He picked the sword back up and began swinging it wildly at the group. "HURRY UP AND GO!" Yuki grabbed a hold of Zero's wrist and began dragging him away. Hikaru followed in pursuit and picked up the hunter, swinging him over his shoulder and grabbed hold of the girl's hand so they could run faster. 

"That guy's really...!" Yuki complained as she sweatdropped.

"Crazy..." Hikaru finished. 

"Put me down," Zero said as he blankly stared at the two Kurans. Once they were far enough, the two stopped running and set Zero down. Hikaru sighed and instructed them,

"Alright...let's start heading..." Before he could move forward, Yuki grabbed his shoulder and leaned in to whisper into the boy's ear.

"Wait...could we first stop by..." Zero watched the two in confusion as Hikaru's expression turned troubled.

"Hmm...alright...but let's not take too long.." Yuki smiled softly and nodded her head. Hikaru turned towards Zero and told him. "We'll be making a pit stop, is that alright with you?" 

"Yeah....I'll follow." The group began to move, making their way towards the Kuran Manor.

Chapter Text

They walk down the path of the Kuran estate, surrounded by trees. When the building came into view. 

"This is the Kuran's main residence," Yuki told Zero as they made their way towards the front door. "This is where we were born." 

"Yuki, don't take too long we need to start heading out as soon as possible," Hikaru reminded the girl before walking off. Hikaru left the two alone. He didn't want to linger in a room with them for too long, it made him feel awkward after their encounter with Kaname. He sighed and made his way towards his old bedroom before they had moved into their parents'. He walked over to the small bed in the middle of the room and lay on it. The sheets were cold from the lack of use. Hikaru turned onto his side and stared at the empty spot beside him. His hand ran through the spots where Yuki and Kaname would sleep by his side. He missed those times dearly. Hikaru couldn't help, but close his eyes to rest just a bit. 

Without realizing it, he slept longer than expected. Yuki finished her business inside the mansion and went down to reunite with Hikaru and Zero, only to find Zero asleep against the door. When the girl accidentally woke up Zero, the hunter and Yuki now waited for Hikaru. 

"Wasn't he the one who said we were in a hurry?" Zero said bluntly, in disbelief that the one they were waiting for now was the eldest Kuran. 

"I wonder where he could've gone?" Yuki asked in confusion.

"Come on, let's go find him," Zero said as he took a step forward. "You're the one that knows this place." Zero indicated that the girl would know where he might be, but much to Yuki's dismay even she had no clue, especially since the boy's presence was very faint at the moment. 

"We'll....just have to look for him..." Yuki sweatdropped. The two began to search every room, the boy could've been in. Zero took a look around at the place the two siblings had grown up in. He noticed no pictures of the family hanging on the wall. Any decoration was kept at a minimum. After a while of looking, they weren't able to find him. Yuki grew uneasy then sighed. "There's one more place we could look."

The two headed to the basement. Zero noticed the similarities to the Aido's underground mansion where they had held the soiree. The room home held no windows. Yuki checked the rooms with Zero following behind until Yuki opened the door to Hikaru's room, letting the light into the room. The boy was asleep in bed peacefully. Yuki walked closer to him and called out to him.

"Big brother..." Hikaru heard the girl's mutter and stirred before opening his eyes and looking at the two silhouettes before scooting over in bed. 

"You two...got your own bed..." The boy closed his eyes once again.

"....." Yuki stared at the boy with a look of disbelief while Zero was confused about what the boy said. 

"Hey, wake up," Zero said more sternly and walked up to the bed to pull him off. Hikaru flinched awake and frowned at the person who had woken him up. "It's time to go." It was then that Hikaru realized his surroundings and rubbed his eyes.

"I'm awake, I'm awake." The boy tiredly walked out the door followed by Zero and Yuki. "That took a while....we should be heading now."

The group made their way out of the mansion. 

"Sorry..we should hurry then," Yuki said as she didn't think she'd take so long, that both Zero and Hikaru ended up falling asleep. 

"Then we should bypass the road," Zero suggested. Yuki looked towards the trees and doubted that plan. "You think you can keep up?" Zero questioned Hikaru as Hikaru bluntly responded,

"Yeah, you don't have to worry about me." Before Yuki knew it, she was being carried as they dashed through the trees. 

"HEY! WAIT!" 

"People who are sluggish from blood loss, shouldn't talk," Zero interrupted her before she could say anything as Yuki thought his reason was nonsense.

"Then what about-" Yuki went to argue, but was interrupted once again.

"I'm ok!" Hikaru did not let the girl question any further. Once they passed the trees and landed back on the main road. 

"Where to now?" Zero questioned them. 

"We are still far from Isaya Shoto's residence," Hikaru sighed. 

"We can take a ride on the train, it should take us half a day this way," Yuki suggested.

"That's actually...not a bad idea," Hikaru thought out loud. "Let's catch the earliest available." 

************

The train arrived around sunrise. Hikaru winced when the bright light hit his eyes, the boy raised an arm to cover up and tried to bear with it as his eyes squinted. When they got into the train Hikaru quickly shut the window's blind. 

All they had to do now was wait to arrive by afternoon. 

The train ride was quiet for the most part. Zero eventually fell asleep. Along the way, Yuki hesitated before she grabbed onto Hikaru's arm. The moment the boy glanced at her, Yuki scooted closer to him. Hikaru could now clearly see that she hungered for blood. 

She had lost a lot of blood feeding the night class and now her throat felt dry. She didn't want to do this in front of Zero, but she couldn't stop her need for blood. The girl brought Hikaru's wrist up to her mouth, making Hikaru freeze. 

Zero was startled awake at the sound of a loud thud. Yuki was staring at Hikaru with a shocked expression. The boy stared down at her nervously. 

"I need to use the bathroom. I'll be back," Hikaru muttered before leaving the cabin. Yuki felt dejected. Zero glanced from the door where the boy had left to Yuki. Yuki took notice of his stare and smiled as she tried playing it off. 

"Sorry, if we woke you, Zero..." A silence filled the room for a short second. Zero decided to break the tension and responded,

"It's fine...we're all tired. We really haven't had a break up until now. Try to get some rest," Zero faced away from her. Yuki wanted to tear up, but she fought back her tears.

"Yeah..." She laid her head down on the seat. The girl closed her eyes. Her mind filled on Hikaru's rejection, questioning why. She felt uneasy, but she tried to calm herself and get some sleep. " Wake me up, ok?"

"If I don't oversleep," Zero responded. This made the girl more at ease as she left her mind drift off into slumber. Zero waited minutes, before getting out of his seat and making his way out of the cabin to the bathroom where he sensed the boy had locked himself in. Zero knocked on the door, but he received no reply. "There's no use hiding. I know you're in there. Come out and let's head back. Yuki is asleep." Hikaru hesitated, but he eventually came out of the bathroom. The boy wore an upset look. "What's the matter?" 

"I drank your blood...to prove to you that I'm serious about trying to fix this whole mess....but.....I can't help myself and regret it..." Hikaru confessed as the boy began biting his lip. Zero sighed and tried stopping the boy's anxious habit by pulling on the boy's chin. 

"Is that all?" Hikaru was bothered by his question and pushed his hand away from his face.

"You don't get it. I only ever drink blood from the people I love, feeding off of you....I have your scent in my blood....It feels like a betrayal..." Hikaru looked at his wrist and listened to the sound of his own pulse, it bothered him. Zero blankly stared at him. 

"When you say betraying are you referring to Yuki.....or Kaname?" Zero questioned him. Hikaru looked up at the boy. Zero could instantly see the troubled look in his eyes before the boy quickly averted his eyes toward the ground. 

"Does it matter?...." Hikaru answered. He shook his head to get rid of troubling thoughts. "Never mind, you're right, we should head back." Hikaru walked past Zero to head back to his seat. Zero stared at the back of the boy's head, watching him walk away. 

************

Once sundown arrived, the train came to a stop, and the three exited to continue their path down the road toward Shoto's residence, but on their way there, they were met by one of the pureblood's messengers.

"I am Lord Isaya's messenger, I have come with an invitation." The woman held a scroll in her hands and handed it to Hikaru. The boy took it and broke the seal to read the contents of it. "This evening, purebloods and noble allies are invited to a masquerade ball." 

"We'll be attending," Hikaru told the messenger, who bowed her head.

"Follow me." 

The group followed the woman to Shoto's manor. There they were greeted by Pureblood himself. 

"I welcome you, is a pleasure to finally meet the Kuran's eldest son and we meet again miss." Hikaru glanced at Yuki wondering when she had met Shoto before, but the girl awkwardly looked away from the two. 

"Lord Shoto, thank you for the invitation. We are very grateful.....however, I'm afraid that today...Kaname Kuran may make an appearance," Hikaru told the man. The look on Shoto's expression showed that he wasn't all that surprised.

"I have been informed of the situation by my followers."

"Then if you don't mind...we would like to use the opportunity to capture him or at the very least protect you," Hikaru pleaded. Shoto understood the situation and nodded his head, without a second thought. 

"I will have attires prepared for tonight, the servants will help you get ready." The three were escorted to different rooms where they were helped to get ready. It felt strange to have someone besides himself or Kaname help him get dressed once again. He watched the servants dress him in a suit accompanied by a formal cape. Accessories were added before the boy was handed his mask. The servants attempted to do the boy's hair, but Hikaru stopped them and thanked them for their help before they were dismissed. Hikaru walked over to the mirror and set the mask down to tie his hair back. Hikaru could sense Shoto's presence approaching his room before he heard the knock on the door. 

"Come in," Hikaru muttered. The pureblood entered the room and Hikaru turned to face him. "Did you need something, Lord Shoto?" 

"So respectful," the pureblood teased with a lighthearted tone, before explaining to him why he really was here. "I heard that Lady and Lord Kuran had three children. My guess is Kaname Kuran is one of them...but interestingly I also heard that all three of you were closely involved with one another. I want to know what exactly is Kaname Kuran to you?" Shoto calmly questioned him. Hikaru stared at Shoto with unease. 

"He's...someone special, but if you are worried about allowing him to harm you then I can assure you that won't be the case," Hikaru tried explaining himself. Shoto simply smiled at the boy's response.

"When you came here claiming you'd put a stop to Kaname Kuran, I knew your sister wasn't someone who could kill that person. The hunter possibly, but you, I was not sure. Now I see your intentions aren't to kill him. Am I correct?" Hikaru remained silent at his words. He reached out to take his mask into his hands before putting it on. 

"I don't know...but I do hope to put a stop to all of this..." Hikaru answered. Shoto knew the boy meant his words. 

"Enjoy the party while you wait," Shoto kindly suggested. Hikaru nodded and followed him out of the room. "I will check on the miss, excuse me." 

"Go right ahead," Hikaru responded and kept walking. He didn't want to face Yuki properly after what happened on the train, but he wanted to apologize eventually.

Making his way down to the ballroom, people began arriving. Everyone wore masks to hide their identities. Although everyone was on edge knowing there were going to be purebloods present. Hikaru hid his presence and moved around the ballroom waiting for the time at which Kaname would arrive. He looked to his side and noticed the hunter patrolling the area. He instantly recognized the silver hair anywhere. Zero's eyes were hidden behind the mask he wore, but Hikaru could tell the moment their gaze locked on one another when he turned his head towards him. Hikaru watched as Zero made his way over to him. Hikaru smiled before he took Zero's arm and spun him in place. This surprised Zero in the process. 

"What was that for?" Zero questioned him in confusion. Hikaru chuckled and said,

"It's rare when you ever dress up. Last time was the conference, wasn't it?" Zero stared at him before replying,

"You went over the top today." 

"Not really my choice, but I like it," Hikaru replied, he then looked out into the crowd before telling Zero, "Zero...thank you for everything, you've done so far. I wish I could repay you-"

"You can do it by putting an end to Kaname Kuran," Zero instantly responded to his words. Hikaru's smile never left his face, making Zero wonder what emotion the boy's eyes expressed. 

"I'll take care of it....but...I'm going to shamelessly ask you for one more thing...." Zero grew curious and turned towards Zero. "Please make up with Yuki...and take care of her." Zero was taken aback by his words. 

"That's...." Zero wanted to protest, but this time it was Hikaru who cut him off. 

"I know, you still care about her...so please don't pretend in front of me...even without me having to make this request...I trust that you'll do it anyways..." Hikaru took a step forward to once again move towards the crowd. "Now don't worry about things here, I'll keep an eye out." 

"How can't I when you make it sound as if you'll disappear," Zero told him. Hikaru simply waved off his comment and said,

"You worry too much." The boy then disappeared into the crowd, leaving Zero to watch in place. 

Hours passed, Yuki and Shoto shared a dance as Hikaru looked at the girl. She was beautiful in the dress she wore, but the boy believed she always looked beautiful no matter what. When the dance ended, Yuki headed out to the terrace and Zero was not too far behind her. Meanwhile, Hikaru was growing tired of waiting. He looked at Shoto and thought carefully about what to do. The boy made up his mind and walked up to the pureblood. 

Shoto noticed the boy and grew confused when the boy asked him to bend down to mutter something in his ear. Once Shoto heard the boy's request he nodded his head and gave him his approval. Hikaru made his way through the crowd, towards the orchestra that played in the back of the room. Hikaru lowered his mask, exposing his identity to them. This made the members tense before bowing their heads and making room for him to pass. 

Hikaru took a seat on the bench and set his mask down on the grand piano. His hands were then placed on the keys, where his fingers struck the first few notes of a song, startling the guest inside the ballroom. It was not a waltz, they could dance to, but a performance as all eyes turned towards the piano. What they did not expect was to be met with glowing red eyes. 

Even Yuki and Zero stopped in their steps and were startled when they turned and found a brief red glow for a moment. Only to notice, that the person sitting at the piano was not the person they thought it to be. It was a man. Someone that resembled part of the orchestra Shoto had hired for the event. They shrugged the strange occurrence off. Yuki once again made her way out of the ballroom. Zero noticed her leave and followed closely behind. 

Hikaru grinned in victory as the person he wanted to trap in his gaze stood in the back of the room, staring directly into his eyes. Kaname realized his mistake and tried to walk away, but before he could go any further, his hand was grabbed and he was pulled against none other than the person he was trying to avoid. 

"Where do you think you're going? You were the one that asked me to meet you here." Hikaru gripped him tightly. Kaname frowned as he was pulled into a dance with the boy. He would disperse the illusion in front of him, but he couldn't risk hurting Hikaru if the person in front of him was truly him or indeed just an illusion. Hikaru continued to pull him along to the fast rhythm of the music, roughly forcing him to move, letting Kaname know he couldn't escape him. 

"I smell....Zero's scent on you...." Kaname stated his reason for the change of mind. Hikaru frowned but pulled Kaname closer to himself for a moment. 

"And because of this, you thought I had given you my answer...that I had chosen them over you...." Hikaru huffed in frustration. "You were going to leave without even giving me the chance to speak with you. You're always so quick to make assumptions..." Kaname sighed and then played along. He pushed the boy's grip away from one hand to spin him and held onto his waist to continue their dance. 

"What is it then?" Kaname questioned what the boy wanted to talk about. 

"I promised everyone I would stop you..." Hikaru and Kaname moved around one another, matching each other's steps before coming together and making their way around the ballroom. Kaname knew this was an illusion to trick him, just like everyone else. They were all trapped in Hikaru's illusion. He didn't know what was real. Whether the people around them were watching them or the performance. All he could do for now was follow along. Hikaru gently brushed his hand against Kaname's arm, as he continued, "I want to know why you're doing this or better yet, what exactly are you doing?" Kaname looked into his eyes and confessed. 

"I will make things as they once were..." Hikaru was confused by his statement but widened his eyes at Kaname's next words. "I will make Yuki human once again." Hikaru wanted to freeze at that moment, but Kaname did not let him as he turned the boy around and guided him in his steps to keep moving as Hikaru was made to walk around Kaname, Hikaru's eyes never leaving his. "So will you join me or will you choose to stay by their side?" Kaname pulled Hikaru back against him. Hikaru's snapped out of his shock and he gently held his hand before stating, 

"Kaname....let's run away...." Now it was time for Kaname to be surprised, by his words. Kaname thought carefully about his response, before muttering,

"Let's do that...come with me." Hikaru smiled sadly as they stepped away from one another, their hands linked together. Kaname pulled the boy back towards him, his arms wrapped around him before ending their dance. Kaname dipped the boy, making him laugh, this brought a smile to Kaname's lips. It was the reunion they needed. 

"Let me say goodbye," Hikaru muttered, his hand holding onto Kaname's tightly. Kaname nodded his head. The illusion dispersed when the song came to an end. The guests clapped when the pianist disappeared from the piano. Kaname watched as the illusion faded. They were still at the back of the room, secluded from everyone else, no one was watching him or even noticing them, but the one thing that didn't change was the boy that stood in front of him, it was actually him. Hikaru looked at him and said, "Let's go." Kaname knew the boy wanted to leave now, but Kaname stopped him. 

"I have to do one more thing." Hikaru looked at him with worry.

"Kaname...I can't let you-" 

"I won't kill Isaya Shoto....I have something to discuss with him..." Kaname could feel the boy's hesitation. Kaname reached up and grabbed hold of his face before pressing a light kiss against his lips. After a second, Kaname pulled away and removed his mask to look directly at Hikaru. "I promise..." Hikaru slowly nodded his head. Kaname led Hikaru away from the ballroom and towards Shoto's location. The two disappeared from the scene.

************

Zero and Yuki had danced outside away from the ballroom, and before they knew it, shared a kiss. They froze when from the corner of their eye, Hikaru came into view. They were quick to pull away from each other. Hikaru seemed surprised for a moment. 

"Hikaru.." Yuki called as she felt horrible for her actions. She wanted to explain what was going on, but she was lost on what to say. Hikaru could see the girl freaking out and smiled,

"𝙷𝚎𝚢...𝚒𝚝'𝚜 𝚘𝚔." Zero was awkward for a moment before questioning,

"Kaname Kuran, he's here, isn't he?" Hikaru took off his mask. Yuki noticed that familiar gentle gaze that held sadness. 

"𝙸𝚝 𝚖𝚊𝚔𝚎𝚜 𝚖𝚎 𝚑𝚊𝚙𝚙𝚢 𝚝𝚘 𝚜𝚎𝚎 𝚢𝚘𝚞 𝚝𝚠𝚘 𝚝𝚘𝚐𝚎𝚝𝚑𝚎𝚛 𝚘𝚗𝚌𝚎 𝚊𝚐𝚊𝚒𝚗" Zero frowned noticing how the boy avoided the topic. "𝚈𝚘𝚞 𝚍𝚘𝚗'𝚝 𝚑𝚊𝚟𝚎 𝚠𝚘𝚛𝚛𝚢 𝚊𝚋𝚘𝚞𝚝 𝚝𝚑𝚒𝚜 𝚊𝚗𝚢𝚖𝚘𝚛𝚎. 𝙿𝚕𝚎𝚊𝚜𝚎 𝚏𝚘𝚌𝚞𝚜 𝚘𝚗 𝚝𝚊𝚔𝚒𝚗𝚐 𝚌𝚊𝚛𝚎 𝚘𝚏 𝚎𝚊𝚌𝚑 𝚘𝚝𝚑𝚎𝚛."

"Hikaru, what are you saying?" Yuki questioned him in confusion as she wondered why the boy was suddenly saying these things. 

"Hey, if you keep talking like this, we'll get the wrong idea." Zero glared at him. Once again, it sounded as if the boy was going to betray them. Hikaru walked closer to them and kissed the girl's forehead before turning towards Zero.

"𝚂𝚘𝚛𝚛𝚢." Yuki widened her eyes and grabbed Hikaru's arm, but the moment she grabbed him, he faded away. Both quickly realized the boy was long gone. His faded presence, scent, everything was gone. 

They sprinted, making their way through the ground towards Shoto's place. They would be met with Rima and Senri who blocked the door. 

"They're in the middle of doing business so we are unable to let you pass." 

************

"So have you chosen to be by Kaname Kuran's side?" Shoto asked Hikaru, who looked at the man uneasily.

"No...I promised to protect you and that's what I am doing, Lord Shoto..." Shoto smiled at the boy before looking towards Kaname and calmly stated, 

"I welcome you, can I presume that you won't make an attempt at my life? If not that then did you come here to request my assistance?" Shoto stood from his seat and walked up to Kaname before kneeling on the ground. "The only remaining ancestor...the majority of the weapons that are able to slay purebloods have disappeared, for you to destroy the purebloods alone I believe the remaining number is beyond your capacity. You knew full well that this was a trap to come to my place, isn't there an errand only I can accomplish?" Hikaru frowned, had Shoto planned to betray them all along? 

"I intended to use my life to turn Yuki human, but that is not accomplishable..." Kaname felt Hikaru's grip tighten in his hand. 

"If I am able to bade farewell to this body that's cursed to never die...when the time is ripe...I will, with pleasure, serve as your substitute." 

"I'm grateful..." Kaname said, he then turned to Hikaru and said, "We're leaving." The window blew open and Kaname pulled Hikaru towards it. The door slammed open, Hikaru caught a glimpse of Yuki and Zero but Kaname's cloak blocked his sight, and just like that the two disappeared that night. 

Chapter Text

Kaname entered their home as Hikaru slowly followed behind. It was completely silent with only the two of them alone. 

"I thought you'd have so much to say after you proposed to run away." Kaname broke their silence, seeing Hikaru so lost in thought. 

"I want to know....you had intended to use your life to make Yuki human....then what about me? Would you have left me all alone?" Hikaru questioned. Kaname knew he would ask him about what he said to Shoto.

"I believed you would be fine on your own. Better off without me," Kaname answered. Hikaru wore a somber expression. Kaname watched the boy frown deeply. He seemed conflicted, but it quickly changed as Hikaru gave Kaname a faint smile. 

"But..not anymore...cause you've asked Lord Shoto for that favor..." The uneasiness Hikaru felt could not be hidden from Kaname. Kaname's eyes held such a look of sorrow as he responded,

"Right..." Hikaru walked up and wrapped his arms around Kaname's waist, bringing him into a tight embrace. Kaname did the only right thing by returning it. The two held each other. Hikaru's grip made it feel like the boy was desperate to hold onto Kaname and never let him go. 

"I'm not going anywhere, Hikaru," Kaname reassured him. Hikaru nuzzled his head into Kaname's chest. 

"I know..." Hikaru buried his face into Kaname's clothing taking in his scent, this brought him comfort. "We stopped by here on our way to Lord Shoto's party....I ended up falling asleep and had a dream." 

"Oh? What was it about?" Kaname tenderly patted the boy's head, listening to what he had to say. Hikaru released a soft chuckle, smiling up at Kaname.

"You and Yuki would sneak into my bed, do you remember?" Kaname smiled.

"How can I forget?" Hikaru was fond of those memories.

"I always wish we could return to those times." Kaname had no response to the words the boy just said. "It's just you and me now..." Hikaru muttered. Kaname felt himself get tugged. "Come on." Kaname followed the boy as Hikaru clung to him and pulled him along down the hall, in the direction of their bedroom. 

Once they reached their destination, Hikaru yanked Kaname's cloak off. 

"Are you so eager to have me undressed?" Kaname joked. 

"Yes," Hikaru bluntly responded. Kaname widened his eyes as he was shoved onto the bed. He was surprised by the boy's sudden aggression. "Kaname...I love you," Hikaru softly whispered, climbing onto Kaname's lap where he kneeled, and looked down at Kaname with an expression of adoration. His hands unbuttoned Kaname's suit as Kaname helped the boy and leaned forward to let him slide his jacket off. 

"To think you'd miss me this much to the point you wish to devour me," Kaname teased. 

"I was so lost without you...I tried my best..." Hikaru murmured but was quick to dismiss his own words. "No, never mind." Hikaru quickly pressed his lips against Kaname's. It was past gentle. Hikaru impatiently ripped the buttons off Kaname's shirt to continue. Kaname pushed forward to match the boy's passion. His hand reached for Hikaru's band to let his hair loosely fall against his shoulders. His other hand worked to undress the boy. 

Their kiss was heated and Hikaru's hands roamed over Kaname's porcelain skin. Once Hikaru's shirt was off, Kaname broke their kiss to look down at Hikaru's bandaged-wrapped body.

"You're so reckless..." Kaname grabbed the bandages and pulled them off before turning the boy's shoulder to make him face the other way. For the majority of the part, his injury had healed. Hikaru pulled off Kaname's hand and intertwined their fingers together, pressing his lips against his knuckles. 

"So are you, but let's not worry about that right now." Hikaru leaned into Kaname's chest and nibbled at his skin as his hands worked to unbutton his pants. Taking hold of the waistbands, Hikaru finished undressing Kaname. "I really love you Kaname..." Kaname tenderly stroked the boy's hair. 

"I love you too, Hikaru." 

>>>>>>>>>>>>

Hikaru sat up, pulling his pants off. Kaname continued playing with the boy's strands of hair, his fingers slowly trailing down the boy's face and grabbing hold of his chin. Kaname pulled Hikaru forward once again to lock their lips into a kiss. Hikaru's hand reached down, making Kaname frown into their kiss. The boy's hand pumped his lover's length, his finger pressing into the sensitive tip, smearing precum over it. Kaname ran his hand down Hikaru's sides before pulling away from their kiss to watch the boy stop rubbing him. Hikaru brought his fingers up to his mouth and sucked on them, taking Kaname aback. The boy coated his fingers with his saliva and brought them down, slowly pushing them into his tight hole, spreading them to loosen himself up. 

"Why don't you let me-" Kaname ran his hand down, but was stopped by Hikaru's other hand. 

"Don't..." Hikaru narrowed his eyes at Kaname but didn't stop spreading himself, his skin was beginning to grow hot, creating a light red glow. Kaname could grow impatient, wanting nothing more than to push the boy onto his back and help him to finally take what he wanted. "I want to do this for you..." Kaname tried to find some patience and nodded his head. He leaned his head forward to distract himself by playing with the boy's chest and began to nibble on it, making Hikaru shiver. "Wait...if you do that..." Hikaru went to pull away, but Kaname held him in place.

"Don't stop." Kaname grazed his fangs against the sensitive bud. Hikaru pumped his fingers faster and shuddered at the feeling Kaname suck against his skin, sure to leave marks that would heal as fast as they came. Hikaru's eyes closed, enjoying the feeling of his body being played with. He felt himself becoming loose enough. 

His eyes snapped open and his body jolted when Kaname bit down hard on the boy's nipple, grabbing his attention. Hikaru's eyes met Kaname's. Hikaru clicked his tongue knowing Kaname was impatient to sink into him. 

"It's been a while, the least you can do is savor the moment," Hikaru hissed, grabbing Kaname's hair and yanking his head back. This caused a deep chuckle to be released from Kaname's throat. 

"It's because it's been a while that I am restless," Kaname said and continued flickering his finger against the boy's perky nipple. Hikaru huffed, shivering at the sensation. 

"I can see you also missed me just as much." Hikaru pulled his fingers out and grabbed hold of Kaname's hardened length into his hand, feeling the heat of it. Taking a deep breath, Hikaru aligned the tip against his slightly wet entrance, before sinking onto him. Hikaru winced and moved his hips attempting to adjust to his girth. Kaname's eyebrows frowned. He wanted to pull his head back up to watch him take in every inch of him, but Hikaru grinned and kept his head in place, tightening his grip against the soft strands tangled between his fingers. The boy grinds his hips and releases a soft moan, continuing to tease Kaname. 

"Is this your way of taking revenge," Kaname groaned, his hands quickly coming down to the boy's hips before he gave a strong thrust upwards into the boy. Hikaru jolted and gasped at the unexpected push deep into him. Letting go of Kaname's hair, he held Kaname's hips down and began to slowly move on his own at a slow and steady pace. 

"No..." The boy gave a breathy reply, his hips moved fast. Kaname released a grunt as a result. Hikaru's body began to shiver with excitement. "I want you to crave for me desperately...just as I do....for you...." 

"I do...more than anything..." Kaname took hold of Hikaru's hips and began pushing them down harder against his own. Hikaru released a choked moan as he was forced to take him in deeper repeatedly. 

"N-no..." Hikaru panted and jolted, feeling an electrifying shot run up his spine. Kaname believed the boy was complaining about regaining control of the situation, but these thoughts were quickly erased when Hikaru looked down at Kaname with a pleading expression and stuttered, "O-only me...crave only for me....no one else..." The boy pulled on Kaname's heartstrings. He would've given in to his request long ago, but things were different now. He spoke words of reassurance.

"I am all yours..." Hikaru bit his lip knowing full well of Kaname's sweet lies. His hands let go of Kaname's hips to wrap his arms around the male's shoulders. Hikaru moved up and down to meet the thrust that now seemed to pound into him. Grunts escaped Kaname's lips while the boy above him filled the room with the sound of whimpers and moans, growing in pitch as their movement became more frantic. 

"Promise..." Hikaru panted, his body began to twitch and tense. Kaname listened closely to his words, his eyes grew red, his fangs itching to sink into the boy's shoulder. "P-promise me...you'll stay.." Kaname slammed the boy down onto the bed. Hikaru released a startled cry, his body falling onto its side.

"I promise." Kaname grabbed hold of the boy's thigh and pressed it against his chest, spreading the boy's legs, before he fucked into the boy's most sensitive spot. This caused Hikaru to release shouts and writhe in pleasure. Kaname grabbed the boy's member and stroked it, letting him come undone. Kaname's breaths came out heavy and shaky, his hips began to stutter forward. 

Hikaru gripped onto the bed below him, and his teeth clenched. His body tensed, his insides clenched onto Kaname tightly as the boy released himself all over the sheets. The boy's climax pushed Kaname over the edge as he was soon to follow with a deep moan and pressed his hips tightly against Hikaru's, filling the boy's insides.

>>>>>>>>>>>>

Kaname turned Hikaru onto his back and leaned down, biting into his neck. Hikaru released a weak whine. He lay in bed trembling and breathless, his mind numb and dazed. Kaname took heaved breaths against the boy's skin, gulping down the sweet-tasting blood he missed, ridding it of any blights, such as Zero's blood. 

Once he was done feeding, Kaname laid his head against Hikaru's chest listening to the sound of his heartbeat. This was something he would miss. 

"I want to stay like this," Hikaru muttered, his hand lazily coming up to stroke Kaname's hair. Kaname moved to lie on the mattress next to him and pulled the boy against his chest. 

"Rest now. You don't have to worry about a thing anymore." Kaname spoke softly. Hikaru did not believe his words. Nonetheless, he closed his eyes and snuggled against Kaname. Hikaru was tired and attempted to sleep peacefully. Kaname's eyes never stopped watching him. He would never stop loving the boy, which is why it was difficult to let go of him. He brought his hand up to the boy's head. 

All this time, he had planned to wipe the boy's memories of his existence, just as he planned to turn Yuki human. Kaname truly believed he would live a better life without him. The true prince of the Kurans as it was meant to be. Kaname's hand lingered right above him, but he was hesitant. After a few seconds, Kaname's fingers brushed into Hikaru's locks, a sigh escaping his lips. He kissed the top of the boy's head cursing himself for being greedy. He wished for the boy to remain as he was just a little while longer. 

************

Hikaru and Kaname were tangled against one another until midday. Kaname opened his eyes and much to his surprise, he found Hikaru awake already, simply staring at him. 

"Did you sleep well?" Kaname questioned the boy, wondering if he had slept at all. 

"I did. I woke up not too long ago." Hikaru stroked Kaname's cheek and placed a kiss against his cheek. Kaname wondered the reason behind the boy's affection. "Do you want to get cleaned up?" 

"Are you ready to get up?" Kaname asked him and leaned closer into the boy's hand. After a full minute of consideration, Hikaru finally nodded his head and sat up.

"Yeah." Scratching the back of his head, he got out of bed and headed to the bathroom to prepare their bath. Kaname followed closely behind. 

While Hikaru worked to fill the tub with water, Kaname couldn't take his eyes off him. He had to stop himself from longing for more moments such as these. Hikaru slipped into the warm water, dipping his head underneath the water. Kaname raised his eyebrow confused about what the boy was doing. He chuckled watching Hikaru open his eyes underneath the water and blew air bubbles. Hikaru couldn't hear Kaname's laugh as the water muffled his ears, but just seeing him smile as he did made him warm inside similar to the water that surrounded him. 

Kaname entered the water, pulling Hikaru's head back up to make room to fit in the tub. Kaname sat the boy in between his legs and leaned his back against the tub, relaxing into the water himself. 

"I question what goes through your mind at times," Kaname teased. Hikaru took a moment of silence before replying, 

"I sometimes question the same thing about you...." Hikaru leaned his head back and looked at Kaname. "We both know, Sara killed Lord Ori...so why did you lie to everyone that it was you?" Kaname's smile dropped. Of course, the boy would want to know about what he had been doing this whole time. 

"Because this way, it would've been easier for Yuki to hate me."

"You were trying to make her kill you," Hikaru complained.

"I know she wouldn't be able to," Kaname admitted, but for Hikaru, it was too close for comfort. "Or at least I know you wouldn't let her. I just didn't think you'd put yourself in harm's way."

"Did you really think I would simply stand still and watch my two precious people fight each other?" Hikaru wore the same somber expression, he had given him last night. "What about Nagamichi, why did you..." Hikaru frowned, remembering the event that started all this mess. 

"Nagamichi is alive..." Hikaru widened his eyes at the confession. 

"So that means you're innocent. Kaname you don't have to run away-" Kaname grabbed hold of shampoo off the edge and poured some on the boy's head before cutting him off.

"I thought you wanted to run away with me?" Hikaru stopped himself from continuing his words and answered,

"I did, well, I do...but why do you want to run away? Or better yet...what were you trying to do before I caught you?" 

"I planned to get rid of all purebloods that would threaten you and Yuki. Then I planned to turn Yuki human, leaving you to continue taking care of her and running our society as you wished." Hikaru frowned at Kaname's plan. 

"That's cruel of you...what makes you think I would want that? I don't like being a pureblood prince....I don't like dealing with people like that..." Hikaru complained as Kaname scrubbed his hair clean. 

"From what I've seen you are very capable," Kaname encouraged him, but Hikaru pulled away from his hands to look back at him with an upset look. 

"I can't do it without you..." Kaname's gaze softened. Hikaru was very dependent on him. He had made him this way. 

"Alright, I understand," Kaname responded, calming Hikaru down in the process. Kaname pulled him back against his chest to continue cleaning him."I will discuss things with Cross later." 

"So you will clear your name?" Hikaru asked, the happiness in his eyes evident. 

"Yes. I will also inform him of my plan to turn Yuki back into a human being with the help of Isaya's help." Hikaru thought about this and said,

"And then you and I can find a new home," Hikaru questioned the steps they would take. Kaname sadly smiled at him.

"Would you be ok, leaving Yuki back in Cross's care?" A nervous laugh escaped the boy's lips. 

"Are you kidding me? I would be worried for her whether she's safe or not...but I know that....she would be happy with Zero there to protect her," Hikaru smiled in amusement remembering the kiss the two shared at the masquerade ball. 

"I couldn't agree more." Hikaru was surprised, seeing as Kaname hated anything related to the hunter, but if Kaname agreed there would be no problems left. "Rinse yourself." Hikaru went back underwater to get rid of the soap that covered his body and hair. Sitting back up, the boy turned around to do the same with Kaname grabbing a handful of shampoo. 

"So when do you want to go talk to Cross?" Hikaru questioned. Kaname thought for a moment before stating, 

"Tonight, however, I will go by myself. I don't want Cross to think that you betrayed them until I explain the situation to him. So can I ask you to stay here and wait for me?" Hikaru did not like that part of the plan. Kaname noticed this and tried to reassure him. "I promise I will be quick." Hikaru was reluctant, but he would give Kaname the benefit of the doubt and nodded his head. Kaname kissed the boy's forehead and thanked him for his understanding. 

Hikaru would patiently wait for Kaname, but if Kaname were to take long, Hikaru would go after him in a matter of seconds. 

************

Hikaru looked through the selection of books in their home. Some were very old but well taken care of. He felt an anxious feeling waiting for Kaname. Hikaru had little trust in Kaname, after everything that had happened. He didn't want to feel this way, but he couldn't help it. It had only been an hour since Kaname left the estate, but he was already growing impatient. Pushing the book back onto the shelf and made his way downstairs. He couldn't take it anymore, he had to find Kaname. 

Hikaru quickly stopped in his steps when he sensed Kaname's presence nearby, he sighed in relief and slowly retracted his hand from the knob. His eyebrows frowned in confusion sensing a second presence. Pulling the door open, he was met with the sight of Yuki and Kaname walking back home together. Hikaru was shocked. 

"Why did you bring her here?" Yuki flinched at his words. Kaname can see the disbelief in the boy's eyes. 

"Yuki...tell Hikaru what you have done." Kaname preferred having the girl explain why she had returned home with him. Yuki was very hesitant seeing how upset Hikaru was.

"I erased myself from Zero's memories..." Hikaru bit his lower lips and questioned in sorrow.

"Yuki....why?" This was when Yuki burst into tears.

"Everything you've done for me, only to give up on me towards the end! I don't want that! I belong here with the two of you!"

"You aren't happy here Yuki!!!" The boy lost his temperament as the ground beneath them cracked. "The only way you'll be happy is if you go back to Cross, Wakaba, and Zero!" 

"Hikaru calm yourself," Kaname tried calming him down as the two argued.

"Please stop pushing me away! Stop leaving me behind! I don't want to forget! I can be happy here. We were a long time ago! Just....steal my memories with Zero...erase away the part of me that's still human...then...we can be happy..." The girl cried, but Hikaru looked down at her with sadness. 

"You weren't happy before and you won't be happy now....it was your life as a human that brought you into the light Yuki..." Hikaru said and turned away from her walking back into the house. He couldn't look at her at the moment. Yuki felt her heartbreaking in that moment. Kaname looked in between the two and patted the girl's head. 

"Hikaru is simply upset at the moment...I'll speak with him." Yuki looked at Kaname with tear-filled eyes, she couldn't do anything but agree. Kaname put a comforting hand and the girl's shoulder and explained to her, "Try to understand that the reason Hikaru is upset is because he cares about you, Yuki. He wants to protect you from the things that make Yuki suffer. Stealing Kiryu's memories...must have been something painful for you. I'm sorry...you should've been turned human sooner, that way you wouldn't have lost a part of your heart, Yuki." Kaname entered the manor and went after Hikaru. Yuki watched him go, left standing in the doorway.

"You two are selfish.." She muttered.

Kaname found Hikaru sitting near the bedroom's window seat, blankly looking out as he lightly rubbed his head against the glass. 

"I don't mean to shout at her....it's just...I know she won't be happy here with us. I don't want her to leave behind the people she loves, or have to hide from the world again." Hikaru looked at the moon and night sky, he remembered something from a long time ago. "The sun can't shine if the night remains." Kaname walks closer to him and pulls the boy's head away from the window. 

"Don't feel hopeless, let's not forget that Isaya will turn Yuki back into a human soon enough," Kaname stated.

"But...without Zero...Yuki will be..." Hikaru worried. He believed Zero was the only person who could take care of Yuki after she lost her memories. 

"We'll worry about that later. Don't let your final moment with her be filled with sorrow," Kaname hugged the boy closely and kissed the top of his head. 

"You're right..." Hikaru took a deep breath and stood from his place. "I'll go talk to her." Hikaru placed a kiss against Kaname's cheek, thanking him for the courage to face Yuki. Hikaru left the room in search of her. Kaname tenderly felt the spot Hikaru's lips had touched. He, himself, was enjoying these final moments together. 

Heading to the living room, Hikaru found Yuki on the couch, clutching her legs closely to her. She was obviously saddened about what had gone down earlier and Hikaru felt a pit of guilt inside of him. 

Walking into the room, Yuki's eyes looked up to meet his own. The boy walked over to sit by her side and pulled Yuki into his arms. Yuki was tense and felt as if she wanted to cry.

"I'm sorry for shouting at you, Yuki..." Hikaru stroked the girl's hair. "And I'm sorry for the hurtful things I've said. I just want what's best for you." 

"But when will you listen to what I want..." Yuki muttered. Hikaru exhaled and tightened his arms around her, bringing her closer. 

"I know...you want to be here with me and Kaname." 

"It feels like I am unwanted...." 

"Of course not," Hikaru was quick to stop her words. "We love you. I love you. Please don't be sad anymore...we're right here with you." Hikaru softly kissed the girl. Yuki's tears spilled once again. She wrapped her arms around Hikaru and pushed forward. Hikaru complied with the girl's desire and deepened their kiss. Yuki craved the boy's being. This is where she wanted to belong. She was desperate to keep everything as it was. Hikaru on the other hand felt his pang with sadness as he really loved Yuki and he feared if this continued he wouldn't be able to let her go. He slowly pulled away from their kiss, making Yuki frown.

"Hikaru..." Hikaru quickly smiled and told the girl.

"I'm sure Kaname is feeling lonely right about now, why don't you go spend some time with him?"

"What about you?"

"I was reading something earlier, I think I'll finish it." Yuki hesitantly nodded. She stood from her seat and went to join Kaname. Hikaru waited until the girl was out of sit before he clutched his shirt in the area where his heart ached. He repeatedly told himself. 'You have to let her go...'

************

The girl argued with Kaname that she would not be turned human because the people she loved were Hikaru and him. Kaname was quick to correct her by stating that with them she was not laughing with her heart, indicating she was unhappy being with the two purebloods.

Yuki wished to prove her love. Kaname knew Yuki and Hikaru had taken their bond deeper the day he left to stage Nagamichi's death, but he didn't expect her to do the same with him. She pulled him into a kiss and wrapped her arms around Kaname's waist. She dropped her weight until her back hit the bed with Kaname towering over her. That night, Kaname did not deny Yuki's love. Hikaru remained in the living room, becoming aware of what was going on between the two, and decided to sleep on the couch for the night. Leaving the two to bond for the night.

The next afternoon, Hikaru woke at the sound of a knocking. He woke up confused, he sensed Zero along with another hunter. Hikaru tensed, wondering what reason they had for coming to the Kuran manor. Hikaru had forgotten to question Kaname about how things went with Kaien. He walked over to the entrance and slowly opened the door. 

"Zero...and this hunter...what bring you two here?" The boy asked suspiciously.

"We are here to protect the Kuran mansion," Kaito answered the boy.

"Protect? Protect it from what?" Hikaru's confusion grew. 

"Hikaru." Kaname walked up behind Hikaru and interrupted their conversation. "They are here to protect Yuki before Isaya makes an appearance." This did not make sense to Hikaru, why would the Hunter's Association send Zero and Kaito to protect Yuki? "It was a request from Cross." Hikaru tried to accept the explanation. Sending Zero would make sense, but Kaito's presence was what caught Hikaru off guard. Hikaru suddenly sensed another presence, making him find the situation strange. "Takuma has arrived, can you go welcome him in?" Hikaru hesitantly nodded his head.

"Sure..." The boy went to the back entrance where he was sure to find their former friend. After Hikaru left, Kaname turned to Zero and Kaito.

"My brother is not aware of what is to happen and if you want this to be easier for the both of us, I suggest we keep it that way."

"As long as he doesn't get in the way, then there's no reason for that pureblood to know," Kaito agreed and walked past Kaname. Zero was about to do the same, but his arm was suddenly grabbed by Kaname, filling him with rage. 

"You don't remember, why you had to drink my poison, do you?" Kaname attempted to make Zero remember Yuki. "You probably can't recall many memories and thoughts too." 

"Let go," Zero demanded as Kaname released him. "My memory loss is a result of my injuries and coma, but I will not forget the reason why your blood courses through me." Kaname became perplexed by his statement. Zero should've forgotten Yuki completely. He wondered what reasoning had the boy made up in his mind. "And I am here to carry out my duties." Kaname studied the boy.

"If that's what you say, then...I'm counting on you. Before preparations are completed for the furnace where my existence will be dissolved in, don't let your guard down." Kaname left to retrieve Yuki. He hoped seeing her would jog his memory of who she was. Zero discussed something about the mission with Kaito before leaving back outside. 

Hikaru greeted Takuma, surprised to see him return to Kaname's side.

"I was influenced by Sara's blood, but now I'm to be of some service to Kaname," Takuma explained to the boy.

"Well, I'm glad you're back Takuma. It was a bit saddening when you left," Hikaru expressed. Hikaru had always seen Takuma as one of the people who stuck by Kaname's side even when things got difficult. He was a true friend. Takuma smiled sadly before changing the topic.

"I saw that Zero is here as well."

"Yeah, apparently he was sent by Cross to protect, Yuki," Hikaru explained although it still seemed strange to him. Takuma looked at Hikaru surprised. Hikaru caught this and questioned, "What is it?" 

"No, nothing. Just didn't think Kiryu would agree." Takuma realized Hikaru knew nothing about what Kaname was planning. 

"If it's an order from Cross he would do it." Hikaru thought about it carefully, looking for a reasonable explanation.

"Why don't you go right ahead, I'll have some tea prepared for everyone." Takuma smiled at the boy. 

"Thank you." Hikaru returned his smile and walked towards the living room where he took a seat. Hikaru realized Zero was not too far away as he walked right outside. He wondered if he should make an effort to return the boy's memories to him. After a moment of consideration, Hikaru stood from his seat and walked over to the window. He peered outside and found Zero standing right below. Zero looked at him with a blank expression. Hikaru awkwardly greeted him, considering he left him and Yuki during the ball. "Zero...do you think we can talk for a moment?" 

"What for?" The boy questioned, his eyes glancing away as he crossed his arms, displaying a cold demeanor. 

"It's something important..." Hikaru tried convincing the hunter to give in to his request. Zero showed no response, making Hikaru uneasy. The silence was soon broken as Takuma returned with a tray.

"I brought the tea." Takuma walked up to Hikaru and realized Zero was there. "Ah, Zero. Would you like to come and have some tea with us? Don't just stand there." Hikaru gave the boy a pleading look, making Zero sigh. The boy walked away, Hikaru wondered if he was leaving or coming to join them. He was quickly relieved when he sensed the hunter walk through the front doors. 

"Come, sit down." The boy gestured to the seat where he had been sitting as Zero walked through the entrance. Takuma handed them their tea cups. Hikaru took a sip of his tea, looking at Zero as if he were on edge. Setting the cup down, his mouth moved to discuss the issue with Zero's memories, but Hikaru flinched when the sound of Yuki's shouts rang through the hallway. 

"Let me down! There's no need for me to show my face!" Kaname carried Yuki struggling and wrapped her in bedsheets before setting her down on the seat across from them. 

"Sorry Kiryu, my sister hasn't greeted you although you're her bodyguard." Yuki tried her best to hide her face by looking away from Zero.

"There's no need to-..." Yuki paused in her words. She calmed herself and turned towards Zero apathetically. "No...that was rude of me. Please take care of my brother. Now please excuse me." Yuki was quick to get off the couch and turned to leave, but Kaname grabbed hold of her arm, preventing her escape. Kaname pulled her back onto the couch and restrained the girl by wrapping his arm around her, pulling her close to him. Hikaru sweatdropped at the scene in front of him. Turning his attention back on Zero, he was surprised to see the boy's bothered expression. 

"She seems uncomfortable," Zero muttered. 

"I just don't like this weird situation," Yuki responded. Hikaru's eyebrow twitched as he spoke up on the situation.

"You two could've at least made "that" less obvious." Hikaru referred to the fact that anyone could pick up that the two wore each other's scent, indicating how close they'd been not too long ago. Yuki's expression grew red from embarrassment. 

"I'm going back out on patrol," Zero stated, leaving the cup of tea behind to go back outside. Hikaru frowned, missing the opportunity to talk to Zero about his memories. Kaname on the other had decided to take things far and bit into Yuki's neck. The scent of Yuki's blood filled the air, making Zero stop in his tracks and turn towards the scene. 

"Kaname..." Yuki whimpered. Hikaru looked at Kaname in stunned by his action, just as he was prepared to scold the boy, everyone in the room froze when Zero turned and took hold of Hikaru's wrist before pulling him along.

"Come on," Zero muttered. Hikaru was surprised by his actions. 

"Where are we going?" Zero simply continued dragging him. "H-hey wait!" Kaname pulled away from Yuki's neck and watched Zero drag Hikaru off with a displeased expression. He had expected Zero to react seeing Yuki being bitten, but instead, he had taken Hikaru. He wondered what could be going through the hunter's mind. 

Hikaru found Zero strange. He had dragged the boy outside and now stared at him with an unnerving look. 

"Why do you let yourself be treated like that?" 

"Wait...what?" Hikaru was more than confused. "What do you mean?"

"You go as far as to protect him and always end up paying the price for it. You're so desperate to be with him, yet you're letting another woman be in Kuran's arms after everything. Don't you have any dignity?" Zero narrowed his eyes at the shell-shocked boy. 

"I-I-I-...." The boy stuttered, before snapping out of his shock and quickly replied, "Zero, you don't understand the situation right now." Zero scoffed mockingly. 

"What I understand is that Kaname Kuran is a despicable pureblood, no different from the rest of them. You'll only hurt yourself if you continue being with him." Zero walks closer to Hikaru, standing before him, staring right into his eyes. "Reconsider what I said to you and let go of him..." Hikaru stood his ground and frowned at Zero.

"As I've said before I can't do that and you don't know what you're talking about..." Hikaru grew tense when Zero placed a hand on his shoulder. 

"I regret the day I let you leave. I wanted nothing, but your happiness. All those times you came crying because of him....I thought it was a mistake to let you go...I was blinded by rage of Ichiru's death. Then when I saw you again at the ball...when you warned me about that woman...I knew you hadn't changed...and I pushed you away." Every word Zero said, made Hikaru anxious, something about it made it unsettling and wrong. "I won't push you away anymore...Hikaru." Zero pulled the boy towards him. It was all too quick. Hikaru simply felt the palm of Zero's hand grab hold of his cheek and the feeling of his lips against his own. The feeling of dread filled him. 

Hikaru shoved Zero away and brought his hands up to cover his mouth. He shook in panic. 

"Why...why did you..." Hikaru questioned Zero. Zero's eyes expressed his sadness he hid behind the blank expression he wore. 

"What do you think?" Zero questions him. He had made his feelings clear. Many thoughts ran through Hikaru's head. 

"No...this is wrong...you don't feel this way about me..." Zero grew frustrated and interrupted the boy's words.

"Drinking Kuran's blood, becoming his pond, and letting him live...it was all to protect you..." Hikaru realized why the boy had grown such strange thoughts. Hikaru gripped onto Zero's jacket and shook him.

"You didn't do those things for me! You did them to protect her...you did them for Yuki's sake!" Zero frowned his eyebrows. "Those lost memories are about her! You have to remember Zero!" 

"Yuki? Who the hell are you talking about?" 

"The girl in Kaname's arms...she's the one you like Zero...not me..." Hikaru hoped Zero would remember. Zero grew confused.

"No...I'm sure that what I feel about you is...." 

"You're just confused...I'm sure of it..." 

"He's right Zero..." The two turned and found Kaito walking towards them. "Although forgetting everything could be a solution, you're not the type that would be okay with that." 

"What?" Zero now wondered what was happening. What memories had he lost?

"Your memories were stolen away completely," Kaito explained the situation to him. "So get them back." Kaito was someone who despised vampires, but whether Zero was one or not, he still considered him his dear friend. 

"The only one that can return your memories is Yuki...but I think I can share the ones I have with you," Hikaru said, hoping Zero would come to his senses. Zero now desired to have his missing memories to clear the confusion he felt, but one thing he did not doubt was the feelings he held for the boy in front of him. Zero stepped forward as Hikaru extended his wrist towards him. They were interrupted. "Look out!" Hikaru pulled Zero out of the way. What Hikaru didn't expect was for the person to quickly turn and aim towards Kaito. Kaito attempted to defend himself but was slashed across his chest. 

"First...I will make you two weapons of my masters..." Hanadagi's servant glared at Kaito and turned back towards Zero. Zero quickly rushed over to Kaito to check on his condition. 

"Are you alright?" 

"It's pretty certain that purebloods would target this place...." Kaito grunted in pain before passing out.

"Kaito!" Zero shouted in worry.

"Why are you all doing this?!" Hikaru shouted at the crowd of vampires that surrounded them. 

"Lord Hikaru...we will not allow these hunters to thrive any longer! Kaname Kuran can not become the new parent!!!" The vampire attacked, but Hikaru was quick to retaliate and smashed the vampire's head against the ground, sure to knock him out. He did not intend to make an enemy out of them and kill them. His eyes lit up with its crimson glow, as suddenly the group of vampires were put in a trance. Trapped within the illusion where their reality was distorted. 

"What did he mean by Kaname becoming the new parent?!" Hikaru questioned Zero, believing he knew the real reason. He had known having two hunters to protect Yuki was strange, there was something more to it. 

"Hikaru," Kaname called to the boy, making him turn. Kaname would not give the boy a chance to question him. "We'll take care of things here and get Yuki ready to leave. We can't stay here any longer." 

"Kaname, what is going on?" Hikaru still was determined to find out but was stopped by Kaname's hardened gaze. 

"We don't have time, go get Yuki." Hikaru bit his lip anxiously and gripped his fist. He turned and left to get Yuki ready to leave. Kaname stood beside Zero as the many vampires were still in a daze. It was their chance to get rid of some enemies. "Can you handle them alone?"

"I'll be fine, so step back," Zero irritably responded to Kaname's question.

"That doesn't sound right to me. You let your comrade get hurt. I can only conclude you were distracted," Kaname stated. Zero thought back to the conversation he held with Hikaru and Kaito before the vampire servant interrupted them. 

"Shut up...I don't have time to listen to your sarcasm." Zero stepped forward and began getting rid of the vampires one by one. Kaname sighed but joined the boy and got rid of their enemies faster. 

************

They were all soon transported back to Cross Academy through a vehicle, having cleared the way for them to pass. The school now held the hunters after the hunter's headquarters was destroyed. They were escorted inside where Kaname was separated from them, making Hikaru frown and chase after them. Yuki watched Hikaru shout at Kaname for an explanation. She had become aware that Kaname kept Hikaru in the dark about everything. She would attempt to solve the issue by discussing things with Kaien to stop Kaname from becoming the new parent, but even Kaien couldn't agree to her words as the situation grew dire. Vampires were retaliating and attacking the hunters while the hunters were left with no weapons to defend themselves. Kaname's life was to be used to create these new weapons. 

Kaname was thrown in a cell whether it was for his safety or to prevent him from escaping was questionable. Hikaru gripped the hunter who attempted to close the cell door and growled in anger to let him in with the pureblood. 

"It will be fine...let him in..." Kaname told the hunter, making him sigh and allow Hikaru into the cell. 

"Wait..." The two turned and found Yuki standing with a somber expression. "I will too..." All three Kurans now were held in the same cell. Kaname took a seat on a chair that stood in the middle of the room and looked at his two most precious people. Hikaru held a look of frustration while Yuki held the same somber look. 

"So...tell me....what the hell is going on? Because as far as I know...you were supposed to run away with me..." Kaname remained silent, this made the male angry. "WELL?!" Yuki looked at Hikaru with sadness.

"Big brother...." Hikaru turned towards Yuki as his expression softened. "Kaname....he..." The girl was going to explain the situation to Hikaru, but Kaname would not allow her.

"Yuki, if anyone should explain, it should be me."

"Then start explaining Kaname, because all of this...it's frightening me," Hikaru confessed. Kaname and Yuki could see how anxious the boy was. 

"I am sorry..." Kaname simply offered an apology and opened his arms. "You two...come here..." Yuki stepped forward. Kaname grabbed hold of her arm and turned towards Hikaru. He waited for the boy to do the same. Hikaru hesitated but eventually gave in and joined his siblings. Kaname pulled the two of them into his arms. Yuki wrapped her arms around Kaname and gripped onto him for her dear life. Hikaru on the other hand did not like the feeling of this. He held still in Kaname's arms. Something about all of this made him uneasy.

The sound of footsteps rang down the hall. Hikaru sensed Zero while Yuki tensed and quickly pulled out of Kaname's arms to hide behind the chair. Kaname wished the girl would stop hiding herself from Zero. 

"Is anything the matter?" Kaname asked as the hunter came into view. Zero spotted Hikaru in Kaname's arms, his eyes lingered on the boy before stating what he needed to say.

"I'm here to tell you that the preparations for the furnace are going very well..." Hikaru flinched at Zero's words. 

"What do you mean by furnace...?" Hikaru questioned Zero. Zero could hear the sound of the boy's heart elevated. 

"When do you plan on telling him, Kuran?" Zero questioned Kaname. 

"I am just waiting on a guest..." 

"Why are you doing this?" Kaname gave a faint smile. 

"To think I'd hear you asking me this...but that's not important, you should focus on what you really need to do..." This made something stir in Zero's mind. Hikaru glanced over his shoulder in the direction Yuki hid. Zero pulled away from the cell door and walked away. Some of Zero's memories were missing and he knew it had to do with the girl, Hikaru and Kaname kept referring to. He planned to remember. It irritated him, feeling as if something was missing.

 "Who are you waiting for?" Hikaru asked Kaname, hoping to get some answers. 

"Isaya....he will fulfill his promise...." Kaname explained. Yuki frowned and stood back up, with a deep frown. 

"Kaname! I don't want that! And you can't make me!" 

"This is for the best...Yuki." Yuki would not allow it, no matter what. 

"Then what about me...? It's obvious that you aren't leaving WITH me...it feels as if....you're leaving me..." 

"For now all I want to do is be with the two of you...I will tell you more when the time is right...or else I'm afraid of what you might do..." Yuki decided to break Kaname's wishes and spoke up,

"Kaname plans to throw hi-" Kaname was quick to cover the girl's mouth and narrowed his eyes down at her.

"Please....don't ruin this time we have together...I don't want to put you both to sleep if necessary..." Hikaru couldn't believe how far Kaname would go to keep his secret quiet from him. 

"Fine..." Hikaru finally agreed. "But the moment Isaya arrives....start talking..." Kaname nodded his head, pulling his hand away from Yuki's mouth. The girl exhaled in frustration. 

Despite all the tension between the three, Kaname did as he promised and spent time with the two as they moved over to the bed in the corner of the cell where he held both Yuki and Hikaru closely in his arms. Yuki had her arms wrapped around both Kaname and Hikaru, gripping them tightly. Hikaru stared at the girl sadly and patted her head in comfort. He knew she was upset about being forced to turn human. Kaname nuzzled into the boy's soft locks of hair. Hikaru's eyes traveled up to glance at him. He felt especially worried about what awaited him after Shoto showed up. Kaname sensed this and tried to comfort the boy, showering him with light kisses. This slightly worked as Hikaru enjoyed the feeling of having Kaname and Yuki both present and within reach. No matter what news he received he would try his best to protect both of them, even if it cost him his life...

Hours passed when Zero returned to the cell. The cell door opened as the gate was raised. Zero spotted Yuki, he had not sensed her the first time he was there. 

"So, you were in a place like this...come out. You have a guest," Zero announced. Yuki widened her eyes in horror.

"Me?"

"That's right."  Zero moved aside, allowing Shoto to enter the cell. 

"No..." Yuki muttered weakly.

"I've come to fulfill my promise," Shoto stated. Kaname felt pity, but he knew it was time to let go of Yuki. Kaname hugged her closely one last time. 

"It's time..." Kaname turned towards Hikaru, making the boy flinch. This was something they had both agreed on, but seeing Yuki's panicked expression made a pang of guilt fill the boy's heart. 

"No...I'm not going!" Yuki protested. Yuki gripped Kaname's jacket and looked into Hikaru's tear-filled eyes. "Please!" Hikaru's lip began to quiver as he pulled Yuki into his arms and trembled. 

"I'm sorry...I'm really sorry..." 

"Return to the world filled with light, Yuki. Even if you forget about us...we will still remember you..." Kaname stated. 

"You'll be happier this way...I promise..." Hikaru tried reassuring her as this was painful for all of them. 

"That's something for me to decide! Kaname! Hikaru!" Shoto grabbed the girl's arm and pulled her away from Hikaru and Kaname. The girl was dragged away as she struggled as hard as she could. Hikaru watched the girl get dragged away as memories of his mother dragging Yuki away flickered through his mind, making the boy freeze as his hands trembled. 

Zero watched the scene unfold before following behind Shoto. Kaname placed a hand on Hikaru's back to help the boy calm down. 

"Hikaru...I'll tell you...everything..." Hikaru whipped his head towards Kaname. Kaname pulled the boy back into his arms as his hand stroked the boy's hair. "Yuki will become human and you...will take over the vampire council once I'm gone..."

"What do you mean once you're gone?" Hikaru questioned with fear. 

"The situation has gotten out of hand...I will become the next parent to replace that woman's heart in the furnace and create the next generation of weapons to stop this chaos..." Hikaru's blood ran colder than ice, his body became numb. His mind worked to make clear of Kaname's words.

"You'll die..?" Hikaru shakingly muttered. Kaname closed his eyes in sorrow. 

"I just want you to know...you and Yuki...were and always will be the light and joy in my heart that I needed..." Hikaru's trembling hands came up to hold onto Kaname. "Thank you....for everything and I know...you two will make this world a better place..." Kaname activated his powers as he began to wipe the boy's memories away. 

Hikaru moved quickly and yanked Kaname's hands away. This shocked Kaname as he had not expected the boy to do this. He was sure the boy couldn't have known what he planned to do. Hikaru released a short laugh as he maintained a tight grip on Kaname's hands. 

"You always do this...use your powers against me...what were you trying to do...put me to sleep? Erase my memories?" Kaname looked down at Hikaru with a frown as the boy wore a smile, but his eyes held no happiness. "You think I'd accept your plan? Kaname...for the sake of Yuki's safety...I played my role as a pureblood to keep her safe...but she'll be ok for now...now I need to protect you..."

"Hikaru.." Kaname wanted the boy to understand that it was simply impossible, but Hikaru did not want to listen.

"Hunters won't need weapons as long as there are no vampires to attack them, right?" Kaname did not like the look on Hikaru's expression. "Then let's wipe them out...not just the purebloods...let's wipe out all of them..." 

"That's not possible-" 

"It doesn't matter...." Hikaru grabbed Kaname's chin, forcing him to look directly into his eyes. Kaname froze as everything around him faded and turned dark. "Please...don't fight it...and stay still...I'll be back and then...we can be together again...Kaname..." 

"Hikaru, you'll get yourself hurt, stop this." Kaname tried stopping the boy, but he felt his presence vanish. He was now stuck in an endless abyss. Kaname clenched his jaw. He had to find the illusion's weakness and destroy it if he planned to escape. He couldn't let Hikaru put himself in danger for the sake of protecting him. 

Hikaru placed one final kiss against Kaname's lips as the male sat with his eyes closed completely still. Hikaru stroked Kaname's cheek before turning and leaving the cell. He would not care for what happened next, all that matter were that both Kaname and Yuki were safe and sound. 

Chapter Text

"Get lost, you purebloods and servants! This place is the association's headquarters now! Are you trying to start a war between humans and vampires?!" Yagari shouted at the massive crowd of vampires that gathered around the gate. 

"Indeed...we will fight until you hand over the Kaname Kuran's head over to us," The vampire announced as he prepared to attack. "And if we don't have enough soldiers, we'll just "scout" some humans. That's all...ATTACK!" The vampires leaped at the vulnerable hunters as they no longer held their weapons. 

"If you don't want to die open the anti-vampire gate!" Suddenly the vampire burst into flames. Akatsuki and Ruka arrived at the scene and defended the vampire hunters. 

"Turning unwilling humans into servants is supposed to be a grave crime for purebloods, is it not?" Ruka questioned the crowd. It wouldn't be long before Senri and Rima joined their side. 

"We'll help too. I hate those guys," Senri bluntly stated, followed by Rima.

The association would have a hard time dealing with them alone."

"Purebloods who have gathered here, are you so eager to commit a crime greater than Kaname's?" Takuma appeared at the top of the gate as he stared down at the few purebloods that had gathered with the mass of angry vampires. "I, myself, have been an accomplice in crimes...but that doesn't mean I can overlook this if you keep turning unwilling humans into vampires...we will never be able to coexist."

"What insolence in front of purebloods, has living close to humans and hunters poisoned you so much?" Shizuku questioned Takuma for what was considered a shameful action to speak up against a pureblood. 

"Yes...it is..." Takuma did not argue. 

"What does rank matter, when there is no order in this society we live in?" The group turned as Hikaru stared down at Shizuku with glowing red eyes. 

"I can assume you have sided with Kaname and turned your back on your people," Shizuku scoffed, the people supporting the older pureblood looked at Hikaru with hostility as they were prepared to attack. 

"From the very beginning....it is because of this stupid society we live in that led to where we stand now...not once was I able to live in peace with you people always targeting me and my family....and you're the very reason why I'm about to lose them...." Those closest to the boy watched with unease knowing his temper was close to snapping. 

"Do not blame the people for the failures that you and your brother have com-" Shizuku widened his eyes, a swarm of birds dived and stabbed themselves into the eyes of the vampires surrounding the area. 

"AAH!" Shouts of pain rang, followed by the splatters of blood. Hikaru was now in the crowd his expression blank but his eyes shone with murderous intent.

"Please..die." Shizuku quickly reacted and moved out of the way as Hikaru targeted him next. 

"ATTACK!" The group of vampires targeted the pureblood. Takuma, Senri, Rima, and Akatsuki joined the fight and defended their lord and the hunters. The hunters joined the fight with swords molded from anti-vampire material from the academy's walls. The hoard of vampires was determined as their attacks were vigorous, and with the support of the few purebloods, their attacks were efficient. Ruka and Akatsuki tried their best to hold them back but was proving to be too much.

"Ruka! Fall back for a while! There's too many of them!" Akatsuki told the girl.

"Yes. Due to the proximity of purebloods, it's difficult to use my illusion powers," Ruka said. Her eyes traveled to Hikaru who got rid of a large number of vampires but was occasionally injured by those who found an opening against the pureblood. The boy didn't seem to care and simply disposed of them afterwards. 

"THE GATE IS BROKEN!" Yagari shouted as some vampires managed to slip past. This caused Hikaru to widen his eyes and turn towards the gate.

Luckily Zero arrived at the gates and shot down the vampires that dared trespass. This filled Hikaru with a moment of relief, but it was quick to end when Shizuku stabbed his hand through the boy's chest. 

"LORD HIKARU!" Ruka shouted with worry. Zero turned and tried locating the pureblood while attempting to keep the vampires at bay, but when he spotted Hikaru, Zero's eyes widened with shock. The hunter narrowed his eyes as he began to quicken his shots.

"Where is Kuran?!" Zero shouted to Takuma. Takuma looked at the hunter with confusion before answering, 

"I don't know! Was he not heading to the furnace?!" Zero remembered he had left Hikaru alone with Kaname down in the cell. 

"Go find him! Check the underground cell!" Zero told the boy as Takuma nodded his head and left the hunter to fight alone. 

Hikaru gripped the hand that impaled his body as he glared at Shizuku behind him.

"You're quick..." Shizuku smirked as Hikaru had moved last second, making Shizuku miss the boy's heart. "Consider this payback for that hellish mirage you put me through!" Shizuku forced his hand upwards attempting to cut through the boy's body but Hikaru did his best to keep the pureblood's hand down. Hikaru then saw another vampire approaching to attack him. 

"Don't get your hopes up!" Hikaru shouted before Shizuku was pushed away as a large pair of wings pushed him away. Just as the vampire attempted to attack the pureblood, Hikaru dispersed into a swarm of ravens. The birds flew to where Zero was located and appearing before him. Zero was briefly surprised to see him, before returning his focus back on the enemy.

"You're alive," Zero said out loud, to which Hikaru simply responded, 

"Yeah..." Hikaru began to scan the crowd. The vampires that attacked the gate suddenly came to a stop and seemed dazed. Zero was confused by this but realized that Hikaru had put them under an illusion, various vampires in the crowd had also stopped fighting. Shizuku realized what was going on and quickly announced, 

"WHATEVER YOU DO, DON'T LOOK INTO HIKARU KURAN'S EYES!" 

"Whether they are frozen or moving...shoot them down.." Hikaru told Zero. Zero gave the boy an uncertain look. "I want them all dead....Shoot them all down..." Hikaru coldly told the hunter. 

************

No matter how much Kaname searched, he couldn't find anything in this endless dark abyss. Kaname had tried using his powers to dispel the illusion, but there was nothing to destroy. Hikaru had him strongly locked under his power. If he didn't find a way out, his plans would be ruined. Kaname also worried that Hikaru was putting himself in danger for his sake. 

In the meantime, Takuma found Kaname sitting against the single bed, in the corner of the cell, the pureblood seemed to be slumbering. Takuma rushed over to Kaname. He grabbed hold of his shoulder and shook the pureblood. 

"Lord Kaname! Wake up!" Kaname didn't make any movement in response to Takuma's actions. Takuma assessed the situation before concluding that the reason Hikaru's eyes had been glowing this whole time was because he had been using his powers to keep Kaname captive. Takuma had to find a way to make the pureblood snap out of it. With a hesitant glance towards the sword in his hand, Takuma slowly brought it up and aimed it at the Kaname's shoulder. "Forgive me if this hurts, Kaname." The sword stabbed through the pureblood, causing it to crackle with electricity, but much to Takuma's disappointment it didn't work.

Kaname narrowed his eyes, feeling a sharp pain in his shoulder. Kaname didn't know whether it was someone trying to break him free or someone trying to harm him, but all he knew was that he had to think quick. He could not see, hear, or sense anything near him nor could he touch anything around him. Kaname steps slowly came to a stop as he came to a realization. The only physical property he has come across was the invisible ground he walked on. Kaname kneeled and placed his hand at his feet. Just as he thought, it was solid. 

"I am sorry...Hikaru. You've tried your hardest to protect me...but it's time this comes to an end..." Kaname muttered. Bring his arm back, Kaname stabbed his hand through the ground, creating cracks in the dark void, until everything around him finally shattered. 

Takuma watched Kaname finally open his eyes. 

"You're free," Takuma said in relief. Kaname noticed the blood-stained sword and glanced at his shoulder. "I apologize...I thought I'd be able to break you free if I inflected pain on you..." 

"You did well," Kaname said, but his expression was somber. "I must get going now..." He began walking out of the cell. Takuma knew where he was heading and sadly looked at him. 

"I know, there's no point in trying to stop you but...are you going, no matter what?" Kaname didn't respond to him and kept walking. Takuma stared after him and smiled sadly. "...I see...In the end...that's the way you are." 

************

Hikaru flinched, feeling his illusion had been dispelled. Zero watched in confusion as the boy's eyes widened in panic and his body trembled.

"What's the matter?!" The hunter received no reply. "Hey!" Yuki soon came running towards the two and searched the area. 

"Where's Kaname?" At that moment, Hikaru turned toward the direction where the furnace was located and released a bloodcurdling scream.

"KANAMEEEEEE!!" Yuki widened her eyes as she watched the boy quickly disappear. Yuki knew what this meant as she was quick to follow.

Once Hikaru arrived underground, he found Kaname standing in front of the furnace with the fire burning bright. The boy appeared by Kaname's side and quickly reached into the fire to retrieve Kaname's heart, ignoring the flames that burned his skin away. 

"NOOOO!" Kaname quickly held the boy back. Hikaru struggled against Kaname, but Kaname simply tightened his hold. 

"Hikaru stop..." 

"NO! LET GO! KANAME! LET GO!" The boy began to cry as his tears flowed down the boy's eyes, filled with devastation. Kaname clung to him tightly as the boy released his painful cries. Yuki ran into the chamber where she witnessed the scene and knew the worst had happened. 

"Kaname..." Kaname turned his eyes towards Yuki. The girl joined the two, as she walked up to Kaname and stared at him in shock. "Your heart..." Her eyes then traveled to Hikaru who kept trying to reach for the furnace. Yuki's expression twisted into worry. She was about to reach into the furnace but was stopped by Kaname's words.

"There's no point. My heart has melted and then regenerated again and again in the furnace...it will no longer regenerate within me...the core of my life has been shifted into the furnace...it won't be long when this body stops moving and I will lose consciousness and live as any weapons that will be created." Yuki began crying as she whimpered,

"No...I don't want you like this... WE DON'T WANT YOU LIKE THIS..." Hikaru continued crying painfully and sorrowfully as he stopped struggling and turned towards Kaname.

"YOU CAN'T LEAVE! NOT LIKE THIS!" The boy dug his fingers into his arm before scratching deep into his skin. "DRINK MY BLOOD! PLEASE!" The boy was quick to do the same to his neck until blood was pouring down his skin. Yuki trembled as she cried in despair, watching the scene in front of her. Kaname stopped the boy from harming himself anymore.  

"Hikaru...please stop this...you know well that this will not work..." 

"If only...." Yuki sobbed. "If only I wasn't born...if I never existed none of this would've happened!" 

"NO!" Hikaru shouted as he cried and clung to Kaname, his blood staining him. "Nonononono!..." The boy wailed. "I'm sorry...I'M SORRY I FAILED YOU TWO!" Hikaru cried. Kaname clutched the boy closer to himself. He then grabbed hold of Yuki and dragged her into his arms.

"You two...don't say such things...when my memories of my long and lonely past gradually resurfaced....you two were the ray of light and warmth that made me happy in this life...no matter what you two did...the part that opposed me and the part that did everything to make me happy...I loved all of it..." Hikaru and Yuki listened to Kaname as they cried in his arms. "I lost myself to my selfish desires...everything that came after killing the senate, who had become parasites. They were supposed to happen after Yuki turned human and after I erased your memories, Hikaru....I made a mistake, but couldn't stop myself..." 

"WHY?!" Hikaru shouted as he didn't understand why Kaname tried so hard to separate them. Kaname sadly looked at the boy, but continued,

"To ensure you two lived happier lives...and bring back the smiles you had lost....but despite all the mistakes I have committed...I don't regret anything...but..." Kaname then turned his gaze towards the hunter who stood at the entrance and had been watching everything since the beginning. "All that I've done thus far and all the sins I've committed...I have to atone for them. You understand...don't you?" 

"Yeah.." Zero replied in a quiet tone. "There's surely...someone yet again...who becomes another sacrifice...it may be a situation that you've brought upon..." Zero told Kaname and walked closer to the pureblood.

"That's right..." Kaname confirmed.

"No..." Hikaru cried and shook his head against the pureblood. "Not true...not true..." Kaname slightly smiled as the boy tried to defend him till the very end. 

"Don't struggle to stop me anymore..." Kaname told his two beloveds.

"We didn't want this...I can't imagine a world where I can no longer hear your voice..." Yuki shakingly sobbed.

"Kaname don't leave!...I can't live without you....I'll die...I'll die Kaname!" Hikaru cried out. 

"You two...have each other...you will...be able to move on...without me..." This made the boy cry harder as Hikaru trembled and wrapped his arms around both his siblings. 

"No! I need the two of you! Both!" The boy begged. Yuki gripped onto Hikaru's jacket as she squeezed her eyes shut. Zero watched as his bloody rose began to whither.

"Bloody Rose is dying...should I be thanking you?" Zero questioned him as his hardened gaze locked onto Kaname. "But...I can't forgive you for the sorrow and grief you have caused them..." Kaname smiled at Zero as he felt his life fading.

"That's fine..." He briefly let go of Yuki to bring Zero into their group as Kaname held all three of them closely. "It took me so long to understand...that you are someone who brings them happiness...so I ask of you one more thing...please take care of them...you're free...to pursue as your hearts desire...together..." Zero was shocked, as Kaname held him. Kaname's eyes finally closed and his body slumped and knelt on the ground. Hikaru quickly held him up as his eyes stared at Kaname's now slumbering face. Hikaru's body was filled with tremors as his voice came out in weak whines.

"Kaname....?" When the boy received no response, the boy couldn't stop himself from bursting into tears. His pain was clear in the tone of his voice as he once again screamed with grief. Hikaru took Kaname into his arms and fell to his knees along with the pureblood's body as Hikaru no longer felt any strength left in him. He felt as if his body, heart, and soul were being torn apart. Yuki's cries had gone silent as the girl, let go of Hikaru and Kaname and stood to her feet. Yuki ran away, making Zero shout after her.

"Yuki!" The girl had left to announce Kaname's death and try to end the meaningless war that was happening right outside. Zero was hesitant as he didn't know whether to go after her or stay and deal with the crying boy. Zero felt a yank at his Bloody Rose as the weapon was taken back into the furnace. 

"Lord Kaname..." Hanabusa walked into the room and stared at Kaname's lifeless body in shock. 

Hikaru could no longer take the unbearable pain he felt. His breath hitched as if the boy had stopped breathing before collapsing onto the ground. Zero flinched and quickly he walked up to the boy before taking him into his arms. Zero checked to see if the boy was alright. The pureblood's heartbeat was weak, irregular and seemed to be struggling to breathe in his unconscious state. 

Hanabusa rushed over and rapidly froze Kaname's body in a block of ice to prevent the pureblood from disappearing. He gave the pureblood a sorrowful stare before turning towards Zero. 

"How's Lord Hikaru?" Zero inspected the boy's condition, but he was unsure as he had never seen a pureblood vampire look sickly. 

"I don't know..." Zero tensed when there was a rumbling from the ground. His eyes turned towards the furnace as vines shot out, breaking through the walls and roof The whole building was now covered in vines. They defended Yuki and the hunters from the vampires who were willing to still fight. Zero was brought to the surface by the vines as he continued holding onto Hikaru in his arms. The threatening presence of the vines from the new bloody rose was a warning to all vampires to stop all their attacks or else they would die by the vines controlled by Kaname's will. 

Yuki noticed Zero and her unconscious brother in his arms, she quickly ran up to him to check on the boy. The vampires were frightened as they surrendered and ended the war. 

After retreating, the hunters recovered from the damages that had been done on both sides. Once everything had calmed down, Kaien walked up to Yuki and looked at her seriously. 

"So...Kaname did it..." Yuki and Zero looked at him. Zero nodded his head in confirmation. Takuma narrowed his eyes and walked up to the group as they began to walk back down to the furnace to see the results, Seiren had joined them. When they arrived, Kaname was encased in a block of ice, his body had not shattered into crystalline shards but was instead preserved.

"I thought we mustn't expose Lord Kaname to danger when he's defenseless...so I tried my best and locked him in an ice coffin..." Hanabusa explained. 

"No...you did well," Kaien said, staring at the frozen pureblood. "Other than being the ancestor..he's more importantly the child of my friends. We have to treat him with care..." 

"There's something wrong with..." Yuki muttered as she inspected her eldest brother in Zero's arms. Takuma and Kaien grew closer to take a look at the boy. His breaths were weak now and the boy's eyes were sunken.

"He must be suffering from the shock....although being a pureblood I say he will be fine, so do not worry too much..." Kaien said, knowing very well how much the boy loved Kaname. Kaien knew that if anyone loved Kaname the most out of everyone, it was Hikaru. Yuki reached her hand and stroked Hikaru's cheek as she understood the pain he was going through. Zero watched them closely as his eyes softened and he muttered,

"It's not because of what he said...but...I'm not running away anymore...you too..." Yuki didn't glance up at Zero. "It's fine to take your time...think about it...we both have a lot to think about..but right now...you two have a lot to deal with...so...." Zero's expression turned into a hurt one before he hugged Yuki and brought Hikaru closer. "I hope you two can let this all go...and stay with me..." Yuki was surprised, but it didn't last long as her eyes softened. "It's fine even if it takes years or even decades...I'll wait..." Zero had been confused about his feelings but he felt as if he started to understand. "You two...the way I feel...I was unsure, but...please...I hope to receive an answer before I turn into dust from starvation..." Yuki knew what he was trying to say. Her heart ached at the thought, so she remained silent. 

After the incident, the vampire population had taken a toll as the number of purebloods decreased, but their position in society remained the same. The hunters got new weapons from the furnace that were more powerful than the last. Forcing both sides to struggle until they were able to come to an agreement to try for co-existence once again. 

Days passed by and Yuki began to grow anxious as she was left alone to grieve as her eldest brother had yet to wake up. Zero tried his best to support the girl as she would switch from watching over Hikaru to visiting Kaname. To say the least, the events had impacted everyone and their hardships had yet to end. 

Chapter Text

Hikaru opened his eyes and groggily looked around his dark room. He had just had the nastiest nightmare, making him blankly stare at the ceiling for a long time. It wasn't until the door opened letting in some of the hallway light that Hikaru flinched and pulled the covers over his head.

"Hikaru, it's time to get up." Hikaru sighed and uncovered his head. He looked at Kaname who smiled down at him with an amused expression. Hikaru groaned and rubbed his face. 

"I'm up..." Hikaru tiredly said and sat up in bed. Kaname walked over to the boy and kissed the top of his head. 

"Come on, it will upset Yuki if you don't come down on time." Hikaru frowned and walked over to get dressed for the day. 

"You two are..." Hikaru began but trailed off and smiled. "So impatient.." Hikaru got dressed before turning towards Kaname and smiled at him. "Ok, let's go!" 

Kaname walked beside Hikaru down the hall until they made it to the dining room. 

"You're finally awake. Our Hikaru is so lazy," Juri teased and chuckled. 

"Big brother!" Yuki greeted with excitement. 

"Good afternoon," Hikaru greeted back but was quick to get scolded by Yuki.

"How do you expect us to have time together if you're always sleeping the day away?" Hikaru awkwardly laughed and rubbed his head sheepishly. 

"Did Kaname have to force you to get up again?" Haruka questioned his son, but before Hikaru could answer Kaname quickly cut to remark.

"It is a miracle today, he had already woken up before I had entered the room, however, he was still lying in bed. I doubt he would've gotten up on his own if I hadn't walked in." Hikaru glared at Kaname, but the taller male simply smiled at him.

"Come sit down before your food grows cold," Juri called over the two. Hikaru took a seat in his usual chair and looked down at his food. He took a bite out of it and smiled at it, the steak was warm and delicious. His eyes glanced up and scanned the table, finding his family enjoying their meal as Juri and Haruka talked to each other lovingly. Hikaru knew Yuki was a fan of any delicious food, he watched her face light up at the taste of the stake. His eyes then traveled towards Kaname, just as usual he was much more graceful in the way he ate. The scene in front of him made him feel warmer than the steak he ate. 

Yuki felt Hikaru's stare and glanced over at him but was surprised.

"What's wrong, big brother? Do you not like the food?" Juri and Haruka stopped their conversation to look at their eldest son before frowning with worry. Kaname eyed the boy with care and asked softly,

"What's wrong Hikaru?" Hikaru laughed and asked his family,

"What do you mean? I'm fine." The boy felt a drop of water fall onto his hand. He looked down before looking up at the ceiling in confusion. 'Is there a leak? But there's no rain?' The sound of a chair screeching back against the floor was heard as Kaname got out of his seat and walked over to the boy. Hikaru’s confusion grew when Kaname's hand wiped his cheek. 

"Hikaru if you are feeling unwell you could've told us," Juri said with worry. Hikaru realized he was crying as he was suddenly overcome with a sense of sadness. Kaname frowned and felt concerned for the boy, he kept wiping his tears away. 

"Hikaru.." Yuki called with worry and walked over to hug her elder brother. 

"I'm sorry I don't know what's wrong with me..." Hikaru said.

"Does something hurt? What's wrong?" Yuki asked, her expression full of worry. Hikaru stared at her for a moment before smiling gently and kissing her cheek. 

"No, I'm alright. I think I'm just happy, that's all..." Hikaru softly said and leaned into Kaname's hand. "This feels nice...To think you two loved me so much." 

"It'd be horrible if you thought we didn't," Kaname huffed in amusement and pinched the boy's nose. 

"You never change, you're such a sensitive child sometimes," Haruka smiled watching his three children be so close.

"So have you four decided on the arrangements?" Juri asked. Kaname expression frowned becoming upset. Yuki awkwardly smiled and nervously stuttered,

"N-not yet..."

"Oh my...is our dear Kaname upset?" Hikaru chuckled. 

"Zero and Kaname can't get along, but we are actually going over today to talk to Zero..." Hikaru answered his mother. 

"We will support whatever it is you three decide," Haruka said, but Kaname wasn't too pleased.

"I don't see why this should be discussed with him in the first place." Yuki grew uneasy, but Hikaru yanked on his hair as of result. 

"Don't be petty...let's finish eating and go, I don't think Zero will be too happy keeping him waiting until sundown."

************

After dinner, Haruka and Juri told them to be careful as they left the manor and made their way into town.  

Yuki was in a happy mood as she hurried down the street. Kaname looked gloomy as ever as he carried the umbrella he shared with Hikaru to shield them from the sun. Hikaru hoped everything would turn out well.  

"None of this matters to me, so I'm going to leave." Ichiru stood next to Zero. Zero gave his twin brother a stern look.

"Don't tell me you're going to go see that woman again today?" Ichiru smirked and turned back to Zero as he prepared to walk away. 

"Jealous that I don't have to share Shizuka unlike you?" Zero narrowed his eyes, making the boy amused. "I was only joking, don't look at me with such a scary look. By the way, they are here, so see you." Zero turned and was met by the sight of Yuki standing in front of Hikaru and Kaname with an awkward smile plastered on her face. 

"Yuki..." Zero greeted and walked over to the girl. Hikaru watched Yuki blush as Zero leaned down to peck the girl's lips. The moment was however ruined as everyone could feel Kaname's intimidating aura.

"Hey Zero," Hikaru greeted as Zero looked up at him with a calm expression. 

"Did you have to bring him along?" Zero questioned and pointed at Kaname with a look of disdain. Yuki and Hikaru sweatdropped as Kaname darkly responded,

"How can I possibly leave two of my precious people alone with someone as lowly as you?" 

"You're looking for a fight, then I'll gladly give you one Kuran," Zero threatened back, but was quickly cut off by Yuki. 

"I won't forgive you two if a fight breaks out." Zero and Kaname glared at each other. 

"Anyways..." Hikaru also intervenes before getting down to business, "The academy is going to reopen, but Kaname is against attending. I also kind of want to stay with mother and father, but Yuki is stuck between whether she should go or not...that's why I wanted to suggest if you can walk her halfway so we can pick her up from school?" 

"Are you really not coming Hikaru? Kaname?" Yuki asked sadly, but Hikaru patted her head. 

"I sleep during the day and will only be able to be with mother and father at night...but I'll spend time with Yuki during the afternoon, I think that's fair enough, right?" 

"And you'll have Zero to keep you company during the day," Kaname bitterly responded, making Zero glare at him once again.

"Sorry for asking such a favor but is it alright Zero?" Hikaru asked the boy. Zero nodded his head and agreed to the boy's request.

"Yeah. I don't have any problems with it." Hikaru smiled and thanked the boy,

"We appreciate it." Yuki smiled brightly. 

"Now that we are here, why don't we walk around?!" The girl said excitedly, making Zero blankly look at her.

"You're just going to suggest we stop by to eat at that one cafe..." Yuki froze in place.

"Didn't you just eat Yuki?" Kaname asked, making the girl blush and shout at them.

"Yes, but the parfaits are so good!" 

"I actually agree with Yuki, we should stop by." Yuki looked at Hikaru with tear-filled eyes and jumped into his arms. 

"Big brother is always there for me..."

"And I'll always be," Hikaru sweetly told the girl and hugged her back. 

"You're just agreeing with her because you also have a rotten tooth..." Zero blankly stated and for once Kaname could agree with Zero, but nonetheless, he agreed with Yuki and Hikaru.

"Then let's go." Zero sighed, but Kaname smirked at the boy's dreary mood. Zero had no choice, but to join. Hikaru wrapped his arms around Yuki and happily carried her to the cafe. 

************

When they were seated at the cafe as usual people stared, enchanted by the inhuman beauty they possessed as the waitress served them with a flustered look, but it was ignored as Yuki happily ate the parfait in her hands and Zero drank his bitter coffee, telling the girl to slow down or else she would choke. Hikaru stared at the two happily as the sight in front of him made his heart swell with joy, seeing how happy the two were, he then glanced over to Kaname, who elegantly ate the cake on his plate, until he found Hikaru staring at him. 

"Did you want some?" Kaname asked him with a smile and scooped up some of the cake before bringing the spoon to feed the boy. Hikaru blushed but smiled softly and took a bite out of it.

"It's delicious, I think it might just become my favorite..." Hikaru commented. Kaname smiled and leaned his forehead against the boy's. Hikaru nuzzled his head against Kaname's in return.

"I'll start to feel jealous of a cake if you say something like that," Kaname lightly joked, making Hikaru laugh, but it was cut off as Kaname pressed his lips against his in a soft and tender kiss. Hikaru reciprocated as he couldn't feel any happier than he did now.

"If this continues for any longer, go get a room," Zero muttered as he took a drink out of his coffee. Yuki looked at Zero in disbelief for interrupting them. 

"And I wish you'd just disappear when you do the same with Yuki, hypocri-" Hikaru covered Kaname's mouth and chuckled awkwardly. 

"Sorry...anyway, it's almost sundown, should we start heading? I'm sure your parents would be worried if you stayed out so late Zero," Hikaru told the boy, but Zero seemed so nonchalant about it.

"I've already told them I would be home late."

"...oh." Hikaru awkwardly replied. 

Once the four finished the sun was already setting on the horizon. Zero offered Yuki to accompany her home which the girl happily accepted. Despite Hikaru's sensitive eyes, he glanced at the sun which much to his surprise, didn't bother him one bit, instead it was warm and comforting. Hikaru widened his eyes before smiling.

"Hey, look over here." Everyone stopped in their steps as a field of roses began to bloom. 

"A rose that blooms once every 10 years..." Kaname announced as he stared down at the flowers. Hikaru squeezed Kaname's hand as they stared at the sight before them. 

"So pretty..." Yuki commented, entranced by it all before something caught her eye. "Look!" A flock of butterflies left the field and flew towards them. A vision of color filled their eyes as the butterflies flew past them. Hikaru's gaze followed them as his eyes turned towards the sky. The sun set and the sky was soon filled with a brightly lit full moon and stars. 

"Let's go home..." Kaname said and pulled the boy along. They walked down the path towards the Kuran manor, but his eyes never left the sky. It was calming and serene. 

"I want things to be like this every single day," Hikaru softly muttered and looked gently up at the sky. Kaname gave the boy a loving smile and a gentle look. 

"All dreams must end at the end of the day..." Hikaru quickly looked at Kaname in confusion. 

"What did you say?" Hikaru asked Kaname as he stopped walking in his steps. Kaname looked at the boy tenderly and raised a hand to brush his hair behind his ear. 

"In a world where everyone is happy...is your heart's deepest desire..." Kaname explained, but Hikaru didn't understand what he meant. "But you must return...they are waiting for you to wake up Hikaru..." Hikaru frowned at Kaname.

"You're not making any sense, Kaname..." Kaname knew the boy was in denial. 

"Here conflict between vampires and humans does not exist...so the academy wouldn't have been built...Shizuka would've never attacked the Kiryu family....this Zero and Yuki that you see before you wouldn't have been possible..." Hikaru's expression turned to panic as he looked toward Zero and Yuki, who stopped walking and turned back toward him. 

"Wait...what are you saying...Stop..." 

"In fact, Rido wouldn't have attacked that night, and Haruka and Juri wouldn't have needed a new son...." Hikaru flinched as he turned towards the manor where their parents now stood waiting for them at the front. "I wouldn't have been here..." Hikaru whipped his head back towards Kaname who now bled from his chest, a hole only to reveal no heart. Hikaru's eyes began to cry and his body was filled with tremors, his hands came up shakingly to the wound, but Kaname turned the boy's head to look back up at him. "I enjoyed this lovely world you created...and wished it to be possible, but you must go now..." 

"Kaname....no..." Hikaru fearfully cried and gripped onto him. 

"𝙷𝚒𝚔𝚊𝚛𝚞..." Hikaru's eyes snapped towards Yuki. Her eyes were saddened as she cried. "𝙸 𝚖𝚒𝚜𝚜 𝚢𝚘𝚞...𝙿𝚕𝚎𝚊𝚜𝚎 𝚌𝚘𝚖𝚎 𝚋𝚊𝚌𝚔..." 

"𝚆𝚑𝚢 𝚠𝚘𝚗'𝚝 𝚢𝚘𝚞 𝚠𝚊𝚔𝚎 𝚞𝚙...𝚊𝚏𝚝𝚎𝚛 𝚎𝚟𝚎𝚛𝚢𝚝𝚑𝚒𝚗𝚐...𝚊𝚕𝚕 𝚝𝚑𝚊𝚝'𝚜 𝚕𝚎𝚏𝚝 𝚒𝚜 𝚢𝚘𝚞..." Zero said as Hikaru stared into his eyes full of frustration. Hikaru felt Kaname pull him into his arms, his back was now pressed against his chest. Kaname nuzzled himself into the boy's shoulder. Hikaru couldn't control his trembles and whimpers as he protested.

"N-no...what's g-going on...this is...r-real..."

"𝙲𝚘𝚗𝚝𝚒𝚗𝚞𝚎 𝚕𝚒𝚟𝚒𝚗𝚐 𝚊 𝚑𝚊𝚙𝚙𝚢 𝚕𝚒𝚏𝚎...𝚠𝚒𝚝𝚑 𝚈𝚞𝚔𝚒 𝚊𝚗𝚍 𝚉𝚎𝚛𝚘...." Kaname muttered against the boy's neck, but this made Hikaru cry harder as he shouted, 

"No...No! I CAN'T! NOT WITHOUT YOU! YOU WERE MY EVERYTHING!" Kaname silenced the boy and kissed him. Hikaru cried and pushed himself into their kiss, hoping it would never end. He tightened his grip on the arms wrapped around him, but his heart broke when Kaname pulled away. He stared down at the boy with such sad eyes. 

"𝙸'𝚕𝚕 𝚊𝚕𝚠𝚊𝚢𝚜 𝚕𝚘𝚟𝚎 𝚢𝚘𝚞 𝚊𝚗𝚍 𝚈𝚞𝚔𝚒...𝚊𝚗𝚍 𝙸'𝚕𝚕 𝚊𝚕𝚠𝚊𝚢𝚜 𝚋𝚎 𝚠𝚒𝚝𝚑 𝚝𝚑𝚎 𝚝𝚠𝚘 𝚘𝚏 𝚢𝚘𝚞 𝚗𝚘 𝚖𝚊𝚝𝚝𝚎𝚛 𝚠𝚑𝚊𝚝...𝚍𝚘𝚗'𝚝 𝚏𝚘𝚛𝚐𝚎𝚝..." Kaname stroked the boy's arms and guided them to reach for the sky, where the night sky began to crumble. Hikaru cried harder as he couldn't bear the pain. 

"NO! I DON'T WANT TO LEAVE! PLEASE STOP!" He couldn't take control as his world crumbled around him. "PLEASE KANAME, STOP! YOU PROMISED YOU'D STAY! YOU PROMISED!" Kaname smiled sadly. He closed his eyes and held onto the struggling boy in his arms.

"𝙶𝚘𝚘𝚍𝚋𝚢𝚎, 𝚖𝚢 𝚕𝚘𝚟𝚎." Hikaru cried as the world around him faded and Kaname disappeared. 

Hikaru opened his eyes once again, tears spilling from his glowing red eyes. The boy felt a great pain in his chest. He heard a voice near him. 

"He's awake," Zero said in shock. Yuki quickly looked towards Hikaru who lay against the bed. 

"Lord Hikaru..." Ruka said. Hikaru's sight was soon filled with the people he knew. The boy could simply stare at them with a blank expression before it twisted into agony as the boy trembled in bed. Yuki began to silently cry as she lunged forward, wrapping her arms around him. 

"Please....don't leave me alone..." Yuki whimpered as Hikaru couldn't reply and simply wrapped his arms around the girl and held her close. Everyone around them watched. Despite the time that had passed, to both Yuki and Hikaru, Kaname's death hadn't been all that long ago. The two cried in each other's arms for long hours, until the boy was finally able to talk. His voice came out low and hoarse. 

"I'm sorry Yuki....I'm so sorry..." The boy then suddenly realized the thirst he felt as he swallowed the lump in his throat and stared at the girl's neck. Kaien realized this and asked everyone to exit the room. Ruka protested at first but was escorted out by Akatsuki. Zero hesitated, but Kaien called out to him, leaving him no choice, but to leave. Yuki held onto Hikaru tighter, feeling his tongue run against her neck. 

"Please...drink as much as you want..." Yuki softly whispered. Hikaru hesitated, he didn't want to hurt her, but his hunger ached. Hikaru sank his fangs in and began to gulp down the warm blood. He savored it, but he knew deep inside, that his hunger would no longer be sedated, now that a part of him was lost, so he drank the most he could without hurting the girl as he shakingly held onto her. Yuki could sense his desperation and shared the sorrow they felt. 

After feasting on her blood, Hikaru slowly pulled away and looked at her. The glow in his eyes faded. He brought his hands to stroke Yuki's face. Yuki could see the way her brother's eyes no longer held any form of life.

"I..." Hikaru spoke quietly. Yuki waited patiently as she brought her hands up to cup his face. Hikaru looked at the girl sadly and explained, "I lived in a place....where everything was perfect..." Yuki looked at him in confusion. "But...Kaname didn't let me stay...and he was right...I shouldn't have left you alone...." Hikaru took a deep and shaky breath before forcing out. "H-he said he'd always love us and be here with us...." Yuki now knew why he had been asleep for so long. Yuki's eyes weld up with tears once again as she choked on a sob.

"It must have been so hard...to leave a world like that behind..." Hikaru sadly nodded his head and muttered,

"Yeah..." Yuki hesitated, before informing the boy.

"Hikaru....K-Kaname....he's frozen in a casket of ice....where he..." Hikaru widened his eyes in shock. One thought began to run through his mind. 

'IHaveToSeeHimIHaveToSeeHim.' Hikaru shot out of bed and grabbed hold of the girl before pulling her along. Yuki was startled. 

Everyone was shocked when the door to the room slammed open and noticed the alarmed expression on Hikaru's face with Yuki struggling to keep up with him.

"W-wait Hikaru...slow down..." Hikaru noticed this and ended up scooping the girl up into his arms, startling her even further.

"I need to see Yuki...let's go see him...ok?" The boy whimpered, but his path was blocked by Kaien. 

"Now hold on just a moment, Hikaru. You barely woke up, you need to-" Hikaru didn't listen and walked over to the window and opened it. 

"Lord Hikaru, please wait a moment!" Ruka called out. Hikaru fell deaf to their words as the feathers on his back began to sprout into black wings. Yuki hung onto him tightly as he prepared to leap out the window. Zero however was quick to grab a hold of his shirt and pulled him back inside. Hikaru was not all too pleased as he threw the boy away from him.

"Let go!" 

"Zero!" Yuki shouted with worry. The tone in her voice made Hikaru freeze as he looked down at the girl who looked uneasy and turned his gaze toward Zero who had been slammed into the wall hard enough to crack it. Hikaru clenched his eyes to clear his mind before apologizing,

"I'm sorry....I didn't mean to-..I-..." Hikaru slowly put the girl down and the wings on his back disappeared. Yuki walked over to help Zero up. 

"I'm fine..." Zero muttered. Hikaru stared at him with a look of regret. Kaien walked up to Hikaru and placed a hand against his shoulder. 

"You have been asleep for weeks...maybe you should take some time to get refreshed before...going to see him..." Hikaru hesitated but then nodded his head.

Kaien guided the boy to his home, where he allowed him to take a bath and prepared a change of clothes. 

When Hikaru took a look in the mirror, his hair was a mess and his appearance was haggard. He took a long bath and drowned himself in the warm water as everything around was silent and calm. In the meantime, Zero and Kaien prepared dinner for both the boy and Yuki. She waited patiently for her elder brother to finish bathing. Once the boy was out, Yuki took in his appearance. He looked much better except for the expression on his face, it was so blank and desolated. Hikaru took a seat next to her. The boy didn't hesitate to take her into his arms and placed his head against her chest. Yuki stroked his head as she watched the boy listen to the beat of her heart. 

Zero and Kaien set the table and silently watched the two with pity. Zero wanted nothing more than to see them smile once again, but he knew it would be a while before he would see that sight again. 

When the plate was set in front of him, Hikaru looked up from Yuki's chest and stared at the plate. Kaien had made him a steak with a side of vegetables and rice. Sitting up, he took the utensils and cut through the steak. 

"I hope you like it...I've heard somewhere that food could bring some comfort to people," Kaien hesitantly said trying to fill the silence in the room. Hikaru took a bite out of it. Hikaru savored it before realizing that nothing could ever taste better than the meal he shared with those he loved. His tears couldn't be held back as he cried silently and continued eating. Kaien pitied him. "Maybe you should stay and rest tonight, you can go see Kaname tomorrow morning..." 

"I've rested long enough...I don't want to wait any longer..." Hikaru murmured. Yuki also wished to go see Kaname once again however she felt immensely hungry, so she reverted to finishing her meal until it was completely finished clean, not even a grain of rice left behind.

"We'll be going now. Thank you for the food... Father," Yuki softly said as she got out of her seat and walked up to Hikaru to grab a hold of him. 

"I'll be coming along," Zero said, joining them at the door. Kaien stared after them and sighed. Once he heard the door close, he took off his glasses and thought carefully.

"It was thanks to your sacrifice that we were able to win that battle, but I wonder if you had known this is how things would've ended up, would you have continued walking down the dark path you chose to take."

************

Yuki led Hikaru to the furnace, where he was met with the sight of Kaname's slumbering body encased in ice. Yuki stared up at the Kaname with a longing expression before turning towards Hikaru. His expression was blank but his eyes held pain. Hikaru walked closer and placed a hand on the ice. Hikaru could only stare in silence as thoughts ran through his head.

'Are you cold in there?...Even without a heart would you be able to hear my voice?....Your physical body is here, but I wonder where you are Kaname...' Hikaru then recalled his consciousness had merged with the furnace. 'Are you with that woman?...I have to admit...I'm sort of jealous...I wish I was there instead, but....' He knew Kaname wanted him alive. Zero and Yuki watched as the boy smiled sadly, making them worried about what thoughts ran through his head. "I will continue protecting Yuki....but you're so cruel Kaname..."

"Big brother..." Yuki called to Hikaru and walked up beside him. Hikaru closed his eyes and leaned his head against her shoulder. 

"I'm sorry, but I don't think I can continue to pretend to be strong..." Hikaru muttered. "When some stars die...they become black holes....and eat away at the universe....including the moon." 

Zero was unsure of what the boy's statement meant, but seeing Yuki's expression turn somber, he knew it meant something important to them. Zero made his way closer to them and pulled them into his arms.

"You don't need to pretend to be strong. Allow yourself to grieve...give it time..." Hikaru wanted to deny Zero's words but he couldn't because just like him, he had lost someone dear to him. Hikaru placed a hand on Zero's arm, grateful for all the times he was there for them. 

"Thank you...Zero..." 

After a long hours, Zero tried to pull the two to return to Kaien's house, but neither of them budged.

"Do you two plan to stay here?" Zero questioned them seriously. Hikaru nodded his head and held onto Yuki close to him.

"I need more time...sorry..." Yuki hugged him in return as she responded to Zero,

"I want to stay here..." Zero didn't want to attempt to separate the two from Kaname just yet as he knew it was just their way of mourning and agreed.

"Alright...I'll come back to check on you two much later." 

"Yeah...ok," Hikaru quietly responded. Zero gave one more glance before making his way out of the room. Hikaru then sat down on the floor, making Yuki confused. Hikaru looked up at her and stretched his arms out. "It's be daytime soon enough, if you need to rest, use me." Yuki didn't hesitate to take his offer as the girl moved to sit down in his arms and rested her head against his chest. Hikaru wrapped his arms around her before leaning his head back against the ice. He tilted his head back to look at Kaname, his fingers began to run through the girl's hair in a way to comfort her. 

"Do you think...we'll be ok?" Yuki asked him, seeking her elder brother's answer, wondering if they would be able to recover with Kaname gone. Hikaru thought for a moment and answered her,

"I don't know, but...Kaname wants us to be happy...." Yuki buried her face into the crook of his neck. 

"Such a selfish request...." Kaname had made an impossible request of them, but Hikaru believed Yuki would one day be able to smile brightly once again. He on the other hand...only time would tell. 

Chapter Text

It had been months and Zero had to force the two Kuran siblings to eat, bathe, and sleep, but at the end of it all, they would always return to Kaname's side. Zero allowed them to mourn, but watching them cling onto someone who was no longer there...Zero knew it was not the best course of action. He dared to eventually break their peace and walked down to the basement, bringing Yuki's best friend in an attempt to convince her. Once Yuki was convinced, Hikaru would follow, but when Zero arrived things didn't look good for either of them. He watched as Yuki clung to Hikaru, who held a weakened expression as Yuki desperately mumbled,

"I'm thirsty...I need more..." 

"Take as much as you want...don't hold back..." Hikaru muttered in return and tilted his head further to give her room. The girl didn't hesitate to push him against the ice coffin and stab her fangs into his neck. Hikaru slightly twitched in pain, but bore with it and held onto Yuki encouraging her to take as much as she wanted. Zero frowned. He had questioned why the boy looked tired as of late, but the sight of Yuki draining him of his blood answered his concerns. 

"Yuki," Zero called to her. Yuki rapidly twisted her head in Zero's direction, almost like a predator, startling Hikaru and Zero. 

"Stay back Wakaba!" Zero warned Sayori, the girl stood at the door in shock, seeing Yuki in an animalistic feral state with a blood-red gaze. Yuki lunged at Zero, only to be held back by Hikaru. "Run!" Zero snapped the human girl out of her shock, making her quickly back away. 

"Yuki...please calm down..." Hikaru tried to control her, but Yuki managed to grab hold of his wrist and bring it up to her mouth where she sank her teeth back in, the boy narrowed his eyes in discomfort.

"How long has she been this way?" Zero questioned Hikaru with worry, seeing as he wasn't looking so good either.

"I don't know...I guess....she has been feeding off of me more often than usual but she's never once attacked me." Yuki parted from his wrist as she gasped and began crying.

"My throat...is so dry..." She whimpered. "It's so dry..." Hikaru looked at the girl with worry and wiped her tears. "It's as if I haven't drunk anything in 100 years."

"This is not normal..." Hikaru told Zero. Zero nodded his head in agreement before pulling Yuki away from the pureblood. 

"I'll let her feed off of me. I can tell you're at your limit..." 

"I'm alright...you don't have to-" 

"I want to." Zero cut Hikaru off, clearly seeing his dishonesty. "When was the last time you even fed?" The question cut Hikaru off guard, but his reaction was enough to answer Zero's question. "Yuki, drink, but after you're done you have to start eating blood tablets." Yuki leaned into Zero's neck and mumbled against his skin.

"Okay..." Zero then turned toward the boy.

"You will drink from me, after her." Hikaru grew uncomfortable. Zero could clearly hear the boy gulp. The hunter was sure he was attempting to hide his thirst before he spoke again,

"No...I can't..." Zero narrowed his eyes. He understood the boy's refusal, but Zero wouldn't give him any other choice. Yuki's fangs sunk into his neck and drank. Hikaru couldn't help when his eyes occasionally flickered towards the two and listened to the sound of the blood flowing. The sweet scent of it reached his nose, making him turn away from the scene.

The room became silent, but the more the silence followed the more Zero began to notice something strange. From Yuki came another heartbeat.

"Hey...I think...Yuki is..." Hikaru's attention was grabbed as he looked at Zero with confusion. He was too drained of his strength to sense the heartbeat that grew in the girl's stomach, but Yuki revealed the answer to his questions when she pulled away from Zero's neck and held her stomach. 

"In my belly, there's another...little heartbeat..." Hikaru widened his eyes, everyone in the room was currently shocked. Hikaru snapped out of his stupor and quickly wracked his brain for ideas on how to handle the matter. He then turned towards Zero.

"Find Ruka and tell her to come, please." Zero moved to follow the boy's orders and left the room. Hikaru then turned to Yuki and took hold of her hand. "Yuki, listen to me." The girl looked up at him, still in disbelief. "This could become hard on you...but if you decided to...keep them...I promise you that you will be ok...everything will be alright. Got it?" Yuki teared up and slowly nodded her head.

The girl knew the choice she would make. Hikaru pulled her into his arms and allowed her to weep. It was clear to both of them whose child it was. Yuki's eyes turned toward the ice coffin where Kaname rested. It was a saddening thought, he was not here to witness the fruit he had borne. 

"I promise that this will be taken care of..." Hikaru stroked her head in comfort. 

After explaining the situation to Ruka, Hikaru wondered if there was anyone in her family who would be willing to help them. Ruka was shocked, to say the least, but she confidently offered the pureblood her own and her family's assistance. Hikaru was grateful before explaining his plan. Ultimately, the decision would be left up to Yuki and she held no hesitation to make up her mind. Yuki would be sent away to the Souen's family villa, where she would be taken care of. It took days of preparation with the help of Seiren. Yuki also preferred to stay silent, only announcing her leave when it was time to go.

When the day finally came, Hikaru tried to give a calm goodbye to ease the girl's worries about leaving. Yuki promised her return before being escorted away. Once she was gone, Hikaru didn't expect the anxiety and nauseating feeling that would follow after being separated from her. He tried his best to rid himself of these feelings and hid them away. Later, Zero headed to the basement after saying goodbye to Yuki himself and told the remaining Kuran,

"The headmaster is calling for you."  Hikaru glanced at him before turning back towards Kaname for a moment.

"I'll be back..."

Zero accompanied him and led him to Kaien's office where everyone stood. Hikaru was met with the serious-looking man, who had been lost in thought until the boy finally arrived. 

"I was informed of the situation..." Kaien began. 

"Yeah...it was unexpected..." Hikaru gave a composed reply. "Also...it was Yuki who wanted to keep it a secret until she left..."

"I still can't believe it...how is this possible?" Hanabusa was as shocked as anybody else in the room. Kaien stared down at the pureblood. 

"Right...I want to know....who's the father of the child?" This definitely grabbed everyone's attention in an instant. Hikaru gave the man a sullen expression and informed him,

"That child is not mine." The room suddenly grew somber. 

"Then that means..." Akatsuki spoke up.

"It's Lord Kaname's..." Ruka finished. Hikaru nodded his head. A knock suddenly rang from the door. Zero walked over and opened the door, where Sayori stood.

"Excuse me." Sayori bowed her head to greet everyone. 

"Yuki's friend.." Hikaru recognized her. 

"Wakaba, did you need something?" Kaien asked her, trying to sound calm, but he knew the girl had overheard the news. Zero told him, she had hidden near the door during the time they found out about Yuki's condition. 

"I just wanted to ask...will Yuki be alright...I saw she left with some people..." Ruka stepped up and explained the situation to her. 

"She's someone that needs special care. You see when a female vampire is pregnant, she's always tortured by "two people's" thirst, which makes it dangerous for the people around her." 

"Will she return after she gives birth?" The girl asked with worry. Ruka looked at her with a sad smile.

"It takes two to five years for a vampire to give birth, so it will be long before you see her again." At the news, Yori grew saddened. 

"I see..." Yori didn't get a chance to say goodbye to her dear friend. Hikaru noticed this before telling her.

"Whatever news we receive, I'll be sure that you are informed." Yori looked at the male with a surprised look. They hadn't talked much, but she knew just how important Yuki was to him. She nodded her head and responded,

"I'm grateful...please do."  

"Now that Yuki is temporarily gone...I have my concerns regarding you." Hikaru looked at Kaien and found the hunter looking directly at him. Hikaru gave the man a blank expression and responded,

"Why? It's not like I'm the one that's pregnant..." The headmaster gave the boy a frown, trying to show that he was serious. "I'm fine. I think I will just continue my time with Kaname while I wait for Yuki..." Kaien sighed. He wasn't pleased with his words and he knew it would be hard to get through to the pureblood.

"Here, you'll need these." Kaien pulled out a box of blood tablets from his desk and threw them at Hikaru. Hikaru caught them and grimaced in disgust. 

"Alright, I'm going to head back, if that's all you needed." Hikaru headed to the door.

"If I may be of any assistance to you, my Lord." Seiren walked up to him and bowed, hoping she'd be allowed to take care of the boy, but her request was waved off without turning to look at her.

"There's no need for it..." With that the boy left, leaving a silence behind.

"Who is he fooling?" Akatsuki bluntly stated. 

"He won't leave Lord Kaname's side even with Yuki Cross gone," Ruka muttered. She had hoped that with the news of Yuki being pregnant, her lord would have the motivation to get out of the basement. 

"He refuses to come to terms with Kaname's death. Without Kaname, he is lost." Kaien commented, seeing the boy stuck with his own grief. Zero hoped he could soon become the person the pureblood could rely on, just as he had in the past.

Hikaru walked down the hall. He wished they didn't bother wasting their concerns over him because there was nothing they could do unless they had the ability to reverse time. Making his way back downstairs, Hikaru eyed Kaname. Becoming upset, Hikaru walked up and rebuked him. 

"You left behind not only your precious people but now your own unborn child. It looks like you never considered the consequences of your actions, Kaname. Why couldn't we have just...run away from it all and lived in peace..." The boy was met with silence, making him sigh. Leaning his head against the ice, he began to mutter, "That wouldn't have solved anything...I know..." The boy took a seat on the ground before leaning back and closing his eyes. "I'll be fine...I need to support Yuki....I'll wait...I'll wait right here for her...with you..." He hoped to fall asleep and return to his dreams where everything was perfect, even if it was just a fantasy. This way it would be easier and quicker for time to pass until Yuki's return.

************

When noon came, Zero came down to call the boy for dinner. It wasn't surprising when he found him asleep. He attempted to wake him by calling his name, but when that didn't work, Zero came close to shake the boy's shoulder. 

Hikaru tiredly opened his glowing red eyes and looked at the figure in front of him. All he could feel was the burning sensation in his throat. It was unbearable. His hand reached for the person in front of him. Zero saw this and came closer, leaning in to allow the pureblood to drink from him. Hikaru buried his face against the hunter's neck. He wanted nothing more than to bite in and quench his thirst, but a single moment of recognition flashed through his mind, seeing the silver strands of hair was enough to remind him who stood in front of him. Hikaru pulled away, covering his mouth and nose. His eyes clenched shut for a moment trying to take control of the hunger he felt. 

"Sorry," Hikaru muttered and stood off the ground. Zero gave him a blank expression. 

"You can't keep fighting it." Hikaru turned away from Zero and took out the box of blood tablets Kaien had given him. He first tried taking one tablet, but it wasn't enough.

"Cross gave me these tablets for a reason..." Hikaru responded, before downing more from the box.

"Those won't satisfy you." Zero knew the sensation very well. Blood tablets couldn't satisfy the thirst of someone who held the desire for someone's blood. Hikaru decided to fake ignorance and looked back at Zero with a smile. 

"It does the job, so don't worry." Zero narrowed his eyes, there was no light nor life in any of his expressions. Hikaru flinched when he was suddenly pulled into Zero's arms, he was confused by the hunter's actions.

"I've talked to Yuki and it's something I want you to hear....even after everything that has happened so far, for me....nothing has changed....I want you the two to stay with me....to be with me...." Hikaru was silent and taken aback by his words, but Zero's words only caused him anxiety as his eyes traveled to Kaname. 

"I wish...for Yuki to be happy once again...and I don't know what this new baby will bring, but I'm sure...she could be happy with you..." Hikaru muttered. Zero frowned. 

"Of course...I'll wait for her response, but I want to hear yours..." Hikaru cringed away from Zero's hold and pushed him away.

"No...I can't..." Despite the reaction, Zero wasn't discouraged. 

"Then I guess I'll wait for you too." Hikaru looked at the boy nervously.

"Zero...I love Kaname and I will always belong to-"

"Do you remember Kuran's last words? He asked me to take care of you and Yuki, and to pursue what our hearts desire." Hikaru began to tremble as he didn't want to remember. 

"If he were alive, he wouldn't have thought of ever saying those words." 

"You know he wants you to continue living without sadness or pain." Zero watched the boy become emotional once again as the ground below him cracked. Hikaru jolted and tried to take control of himself.

"I can't...I just can't..." Zero sighed and decided to put an end to this in the meantime. 

"I understand...so don't worry." Zero grabbed hold of him again and didn't let him pull away. "Don't worry about it, like I said I can wait. For now, learn to take care of yourself first, can you do that much?" Hikaru hesitantly nodded his head. "Let's go eat." Zero led the boy out and to the headmaster's house. 

Then many more days went by without Yuki, Zero continued taking care of Hikaru. Hikaru complied when necessary, but he still insisted on taking the blood tablets and tended to sleep for a long period of time in the basement. When he wasn't asleep, he waited to hear from Yuki.

Eventually, those days turned into eight months after Yuki's absence and Hikaru's hunger became painful. 

"Lord Hikaru." Hanabusa had been hesitant to visit the basement after so long. It was the place where Yuki and Hikaru would stay, but Yuki was now gone and Zero had told him that no matter how much the pureblood said he was ok, it was a lie to hide the suffering he was going through. Hikaru kneeled on the ground with his hand gripping his hair, his teeth chewed on his lips, making himself bleed. 

"Give me...a moment," Hikaru whispered to the boy. Hanabusa knew his lord was trying to suppress his hunger for as long as possible.

"Wouldn't it just be easier to accept Kiryu's blood? Why do you allow yourself to continue to suffer?" Hanabusa questioned his lord. 

"Did Zero send you?" Hikaru questioned him, his bloodlust-filled red eyes glared up at Hanabusa in annoyance.

"No, I came to my own accord after hearing about your condition." 

"What did you hear? I'm...doing better," Hikaru muttered lowly and frowned. His body burned and his throat felt dry as sandpaper. His teeth ached and no matter who he looked at, the flow of their blood was all he could see. Hanabusa took a look at the pile of empty blood tablet boxes that were crushed next to the pureblood.

"Lord Hikaru as a pureblood you know how dangerous it can be to allow your hunger to reach this far. I beg of you to drink some blood, even if it's my own. I know I won't be of much help, but...even if it's just this much..." 

"I can't, I've only ever fed on Kaname and Yuki's blood. I don't want to betray those I love...so please don't ask me anymore." Hikaru hissed with irritation. It was becoming hard on him. 

"That's where you are wrong...you are betraying Kaname's last words by torturing yourself in this manner." Hanabusa snapped his head over to the door and found Takuma. Hikaru glared at the boy. "Kaname would be saddened to see you like this." Hikaru winced at his words.

"Takuma..." Hanabusa was concerned that the words would anger the pureblood in his current state, but Takuma walked closer and gave the pureblood a scolding gaze.

"Are you planning to wait until Yuki returns? Think..she will have her baby by then, someone she needs to take care of. Will you let her see you in this pitiful state?" Hikaru turned his glare away, making Takuma's gaze soften. "Please stop this. Just as your love may be as strong for the people you cherish, do not forget that their love for you as well. It would be of great disregard for their wishes to see the pain you subject yourself to."

"Aren't you being too harsh?" Hanabusa whispered in Takuma's ear, believing the pureblood was still freshly wounded by the passing of Kaname. Takuma on the other hand thought he was doing the right thing. If he had learned anything during his time serving the Kuran family it was that something like coddling wouldn't get through stubborn people like them. 

"Please learn to stand back up on your own two feet..." Takuma gently requested.

Hikaru hated it, hated to think that Takuma was right. He was supposed to be the one taking care of Yuki, not the other way around. Starving himself of blood was unreasonable. It would just put Yuki in a difficult situation and Hikaru also knew that he had to come to terms that...Kaname wasn't coming back.

Hanabusa was surprised when the pureblood stood up. Hikaru gave Kaname a pained look before turning towards Takuma and hesitantly asked,

"Where's...Zero?" 

*************

Zero came back from his duties at the new hunter association. He sighed knowing it was time to check up on Hikaru. It was becoming difficult since the boy had begun to slowly isolate himself once again, Zero knew why with the amount of blood tablets he was requesting. He left his jacket in his dorm before heading to the headmaster's house, ready to prepare something to eat.

The moment he entered the house and made his way to the kitchen, he stopped in his tracks and was shocked by the sight of the pureblood lying curled up on the couch. He hadn't needed to go fetch him this time. Walking up to him, he checked on his condition. As if sensing him, Hikaru opened his eyes and sat up.

"C-can we go to your room? Please..." Hikaru nervously asked. Zero nodded his head and helped the boy off the couch.

"Did you finally give up being stubborn?" Zero rhetorically questioned the boy, but Hikaru responded seriously.

"I need to talk to you..." Once they reached the bedroom, Zero closed the door behind him and set the boy down on the bed before taking a seat. 

"Alright, what is it?" Hikaru was desperate to make this quick as the sound of Zero's pulse rang in his ears. He wanted nothing more but to lose control as the seconds ticked by.

"Zero...do you remember what I've said?...feeding off someone's blood..i-it's something special...to someone like me...." Zero watched the boy gulp and struggled to talk. "That's why I didn't want to accept your blood, b-but I can't keep waiting...for Yuki. That's why I'm sorry...I don't want to use you either, but I feel like I won't last much longer...I want...no...I need-" Zero began to unbutton his shirt to expose more of his neck, this drew Hikaru's eyes to it. 

"If it's blood you want then take it, no matter what it may be. You can come to me...even if you have to use me," Zero said, making Hikaru's guilt grow. 

"I'm sorry...I'm so sorry." Hikaru grabbed Zero's arm, pulling him closer. Zero raised a hand to gently grab the boy's hair and pulled him against his chest. Some part of Hikaru felt great relief when he was finally able to sink his teeth into Zero's neck. The sweet blood filled his mouth. His thirst would never fully be satisfied as the person he desired the most was gone, but Zero's blood was enough to get him back to his senses, under control, because Zero was someone he cared about. 

Zero heard the sound of Hikaru's breaths grow shaky as his gulps became slow. Zero's gaze softened before he caressed the boy's head.

"Don't cry about something like this." Zero didn't want the boy to feel any regrets. After he had enough, Hikaru pulled away from Zero's neck and looked somber.

"There are so many things I owe you and still there's nothing I can do to ever make up for what happened...even now...yet you still offer your blood when I can't even return the thing you asked of me.." 

"I don't hate you for things that were out of your control, if anything you were just as equally the victim of everything that happened in the past, so stop blaming yourself." Hikaru still felt responsible for the suffering Zero had to go through. "And I don't want you to return my feelings because you feel like you owe me anything. I want the day to come when you'll willingly come to me yourself." Hikaru remained silent for a moment afterward.

"I can't promise you anything..." 

"That's fine by me," Zero answered calmly. Hikaru wiped his tears before awkwardly asking,

"The first time you confessed...it was because Yuki erased your memories, but you've regained them, right?...I'm confused why do you feel this way...towards me? You and Yuki...I thought you two always liked each other...I was sure of it." Zero leaned back and thought carefully, trying to remember all their time together, and when it was when he finally realized what he felt. 

"Well...my first impression of you was just Kaname's lapdog, but then...I began to find a few strange things about you. A pureblood who was concerned about others. A pureblood who tried to act strong, but was fragile inside. A pureblood who would easily cry and a complete pushover to add to the list." Hikaru gave the boy a perplexed look. "You were someone I pitied, but then I started to worry over someone like you because you resembled Yuki." Hikaru thought about his words.

"So it's because I reminded you of the person you loved?" 

"I'm not finished." Zero gave the boy a stern look. 

"Sorry..." Hikaru apologized and let him continue.

"But I think it was your constant acts of selflessness and compassion, even if you ended up getting hurt...did I start caring for a person like you. Not to mention seeing you desperately chase and defend someone who continuously hurt you annoyed the hell out of me. I guess it was after Yuki erased my memories of her did I realized what I really felt." 

"How are you so sure you're not confused?" Hikaru asked him seriously, trying to find an explanation as to why Zero's feelings weren't real, but Zero responded,

"Because this feeling hasn't gone away even after this long." Hikaru was left with no argument. 

"I...still can't accept your feelings..."

"I know." 

"But I'm sure Yuki will," Hikaru tried to encourage him.

"Probably," Zero gave a simple answer. Zero's nonchalant response made Hikaru nervous.

"How are you so...unbothered?" Zero was slightly amused by the question and stood off the bed. 

"Because as I've said, I'm willing to wait." Zero headed toward the door. "I'm going to get dinner started." Hikaru followed after him. 

"Alright..." 

"Will you spend the night here?" Zero hoped to finally get him out of the basement for good, but he had been asking for too much when the boy responded,

"No. I'll continue eating here, but...I think I would prefer to remain by his side during the day..." Zero sighed but accepted his decision.

"Then does fried pork sound to you?" 

"That's fine. Thank you." 

************

After the day Hikaru heard about Zero's feelings, he found it strange. Even after making it clear to Zero that he would not be able to return his feelings, Zero continued to show him a lot of care and was extremely tender. 

Leaving the basement to eat and bathe. Hikaru watched Zero cook silently, becoming lost in thought. He wanted nothing more but to repay Zero for everything he had done, but he couldn't think of anything. 

"What's bugging you?" Zero snapped him out of his thoughts putting the plate right in front of him. Hikaru quickly tried to brush it off.

"I just spaced out for a moment..." He looked down at the tomato stew that stood in front of him. "This looks good, thank you..." 

"How many times are you going to keep thanking me?" Zero teased the boy and set his own bowl down. Hikaru grabbed hold of the spoon and leaned down to give the stew a taste, but his hair got in his way. "Don't you think it's time for a haircut? It's gotten pretty long." 

"I'm...reluctant to cut it, I think I'll keep it this way..."

"You should at least put it up while you eat." Walking back over towards him, Zero stretched his hand out to be given the hairband around the boy's wrist.

"But it's still wet." 

"Then you should've dried it properly." Hikaru sighed and gave Zero his band, allowing him to put his hair up. He was about to thank the boy again but shut his mouth, he now understood what Zero meant.

"Um..." Hikaru awkwardly began. Zero noticed his hesitation and spoke in a calm tone.

"If you have something to say just say it." 

"I know you implied you didn't want me to repay you but...you take care of me and have been nothing but kind so...if it's ok with you...I can offer you my blood..." Hikaru thought that was all he could give in return in the meantime. When silence filled the room, Hikaru grew nervous and quickly explained, "I understand if you don't want to of course, I just thought if I could give you something in return it'd be..well..that...since you are doing the same for me..." Hikaru stumbled through his words and uneasily peeked up at the hunter. Hikaru flinched when he was met with grim eyes glaring down at him. "I didn't mean to upset you, I promise! I just-" Before Hikaru could say any more, he was met with a hard flicker to his forehead. "AHG!" 

"Honestly." 

"That hurt..." Hikaru hissed as he rubbed his forehead. "You could've just said a simple no." Zero returned to his seat before tapping the table with his finger to regain his attention.

"If you're doing this as a way of compensation then would you really be ok with giving me your blood?" Zero was serious on the matter and Hikaru knew what he meant. 

"It does make me a little anxious because it was something Kaname hated...but I want...to be able to do something in return." Zero sighed at his response.

"Alright," Zero responded and began to eat his soup. Hikaru looked at him surprised.

"Really?" 

"Yeah. I'll drink your blood, but....only after you drink mine." Hikaru gawked at Zero before pinching the bridge of his nose.

"You're unbelievable..." Zero smiled and responded,

"It's an even trade this way and we'll be taking care of each other." Zero had thought ahead. This would stop the pureblood from starving himself before he came seeking his blood.

"Fine..." Hikaru responded awkwardly and turned back to his dinner. Zero hoped that this time, he had been able to get through to him and put him on a path of recovery. Zero wasn't the only one wishing for this. 

************

When Hikaru returned to the basement for the night, he was confused when he found Akatsuki, Hanabusa, Ruka, and Seiren inside with a table and set of chairs. 

"What are you all doing here?" 

"Lord Hikaru, I hope you didn't mind that we paid a visit." Hanabusa stood and bowed his head to greet him. 

"No, I'm just confused." Hikaru walked up to the table, inspecting the group completely puzzled.

"These three wanted to know how you were doing after your talk with Takuma," Akatsuki informed the boy. 

"We were just concerned and thought maybe you could accept our help," Ruka offered, fidgeting with her finger nervously.

"It had always been my duty to serve Lord Kaname. Now I must serve you with Lady Yuki's absence," Seiren seriously told the boy. This put Hikaru in a difficult position. The boy gave an awkward smile and tried to explain the situation.

"Thank you for your worries, but um...I made an agreement with Zero...we are...in each other's care now...but thank you, both of you." Hanabusa ended up staring at Hikaru with an unsettled expression and hesitantly asked,

"Is something like that ok?" Hikaru knew what he meant and responded bluntly,

"I don't want to think about it..." 

"You and Kiryu seem to have grown closer the past few months," Akatsuki commented, looking down at the pureblood with a blank expression. 

"We have, but we're not...together..." Hikaru was tense and tried to make things clear.

"I know that. I wasn't trying to imply anything like that." Hikaru jolted when he heard a bang against the table. 

"What the hell?!" Hanabusa shouted, having been startled by the sound. They looked toward Ruka who trembled in place and gripped her fist, whispering under her breath,

"Why did it have to be him before me?" A dark aura surrounded her, making Hikaru sweatdrop. Akatsuki released a short breath and turned back toward the pureblood. 

"We might come to visit more often." 

"If that's ok with you..." Unlike Akatsuki, Hanabusa asked for permission, he was relieved when the pureblood nodded.

"Yeah, that's fine." Hikaru smiled and softly said, "We'd love the company." Although his eyes held sadness, his smile was sincere, it was something that Hanabusa had not seen in a while.

"We'll stop by every day," Ruka happily said. Akatsuki gave the girl an incredulous look. Hikaru gave Akatsuki an apologetic smile.

"I'm sure you and everyone else have things to do, so once in a while should be nice," Hikaru suggested. 

"Not at all, my Lord. I am always available for whatever you may need," Seiren said in her usual toneless voice. Hikaru turned toward the girl with a grateful expression.

"I'll keep that in mind, but you should also be free to do as you want Seiren." Ruka on the other hand was determined to spend time with her Lord and proudly said,

"Well I'll be sure to make time and Akatsuki will too, isn't that right?!" Ruka whipped her head and with a flame in her eyes, she threatened Akatsuki. Akatsuki calmly accepted, instantly surrendering to the girl's demands.

"Looks like I have no choice." Ruka smiled at him. Seeing her happy was all he wanted, making him smile in return. Hanabusa cringed at the sight, but Hikaru found it endearing. The atmosphere at the moment was nothing, but comforting. A sign of a new chapter of their lives past the tragedy that occurred.

'I'll try to live this life your sacrifice has given us. If your consciousness still lives Kaname...just know...that no matter what happens, I will never forget you because the part of me that belongs to you...will never cease to exist even after you are gone.' 

"So are you guys gonna keep this here?" Hikaru asked, looking down at the table.

"Is there a problem with that?" Akatsuki asked and Hikaru shook his head. 

"No."

"Then yes." 

Chapter Text

Zero accompanied Hikaru back to the old Kuran mansion as the boy rummaged through Kaname's belongings. 

"Are you going to throw it away?" Zero questioned, seeing some items set into different piles. 

"No, since I won't be here often I'm taking some of these things back with me in the meantime. At least until Yuki returns."

"Then what about this?" Zero asked about the pile of clothing that was stacked, folded neatly on the bed. Hikaru looked at what the hunter referred to before hesitantly informing him. 

"I have someone in town that tailors, they can adjust Kaname's old clothes to fit me..."

"You're planning to wear Kuran's stuff?" Zero asked, staring at the back of the boy's head.

"Yeah, I reuse my father's clothing and my mother's clothing I have it turned into things I can use. It's kind of a way to keep them close to me." Zero thought it was a sentimental idea, but the thought made him blurt out.

"If I were to die, would you keep something that belonged to me?" Hikaru instantly froze and turned towards him in shock. 

"You're not thinking of dying any time soon, are you?" Zero widened his eyes as he could see the uneasiness begin to stir inside the boy and instantly tried to reassure him.

"No, I wasn't trying to make it seem that way."

"Then I don't want to think of something like that..." Hikaru muttered before biting down on his lip. Zero walked up to him and pinched his lower lip to stop his bad habit.

"Alright, don't get so worked up about it." Zero grabbed hold of the cardboard box and began packing some of the items in the room. "Is this all you're going to take?" Hikaru took some of the favorite books Kaname liked to read from the shelf.

"Yeah, it's just these few things. I'll pack up the stuff on this side." Hikaru suddenly noticed a strange worn-out book, different than the other one. He had never seen Kaname read it. 

"I'm going to sleep once we get back to the academy..." Zero mumbled and yawned, making Hikaru snap out of his confusion and reach for a box to start packing. 

"Sorry, I'll try to hurry up. I should've put into consideration how busy you can be," Hikaru said. 

"I don't mind." Zero eased the boy's worries but smiled seeing him rush to pack up everything in concern of his well-being. 

It had been two and a half years since Kaname's death and Hikaru's condition was no longer a concern. After not hearing from Yuki the first year, he took it upon himself to send a letter to reach out to her. 

Yuki replied with an apology. She had been hesitant and didn't know what to say about her pregnancy at first, but she assured him that she was fine and taken care of well. The girl couldn't wait to see everyone once again. 

Hikaru had been happy to hear this but knew well that she must have been struggling, remembering his mother's pregnancy with her. Hikaru made sure to inform her of everything happening at the academy and everyone with various letters. 

The pureblood even attended the academy's graduation ceremony as the students left the gates to meet with their parents. The boy carried a bouquet of flowers and searched the swarm of students, which proved difficult with the sun's light hitting his eyes and some students attempting to talk to him. Hikaru did his best to dismiss them with a friendly smile and greeting as he pushed past. He eventually found the person he sought and walked up to her.

"Wakaba, congratulations," Hikaru smiled at the apathetic girl. 

"Kuran, what are you doing here?" Sayori looked at the boy in surprise. She hadn't expected him to show up to the ceremony. 

"If you didn't mind, I wanted to take a picture to send to Yuki." Hikaru handed her the flowers. 

"Oh, sure." The girl nodded and fixed her posture, but they were interrupted by the call of a man in the crowd.

"Sayori," He walked up to her in the crowd. Hikaru took notice of the girl's stony expression. "I heard that your ceremony was over and came to pick you up, who is this?" The girl's father asked, eyeing Hikaru from head to toe. Hikaru didn't like the vibe the man gave in front of him, he knew that arrogant gaze he had seen often.

"This is.." Sayori hesitantly began, not knowing how to respond to her father, but Hikaru cut in and politely smiled at the man. 

"Hello, Mr. Wakaba I assume. I'm an associate with Headmaster Cross, I'm just here in place of his daughter, a dear friend of Wakaba's. She couldn't make it due to some health issues." Hikaru slightly bowed his head to greet the man. When he heard that the boy was the Headmaster's associate, his persona instantly became friendly. 

"How kind of you, Mr..." 

"Kuran. And if you don't mind I would like to take a picture of Ms. Wakaba to send to her dear friend." Hikaru pointed at the camera in his hand before the man gave a friendly laugh and moved out of the way.

"Yes. Of course, go right ahead." Hikaru turned back to Sayori and asked her to look at the camera. Sayori gave a small smile knowing the picture would go to Yuki. Hikaru quickly took the picture and told the girl with a gentle tone.

"I'm sure it looks great, she'll love it." Sayori nodded her head with a bittersweet smile as she missed Yuki and really hoped to see her once again. However, the moment was ruined as Sayori's father spoke to Hikaru.

"I am grateful for the education this academy has provided my daughter and I hope that it will support her future going forward. Here is my card." The man gave Hikaru his business card and Hikaru could see that he was an important person in human society. Hikaru smiled and nodded his head.

"If there's anything Wakaba needs, she knows how to contact me." 

"It was a pleasure talking to you Mr. Kuran. I hope to hear from you in the near future. I hate to cut this conversation short, but we must go," the man looked at his daughter. "Come now, Sayori." 

"We'll stay in touch, Kuran," Sayori informed the boy. Although her father believed it was for the benefit of her future, Hikaru knew the girl would continue looking out for news from Yuki. Hikaru waved at her with a smile before attempting to head back into the academy.

"Hikaru!" A girl shouted, making the boy stop in place. The girl was flustered as she ran up to him and fiddled with her fingers. 

"Yes...did you need something of me?" Hikaru awkwardly asked her, wondering where this was going.

"You might not know who I am. I'm sorry... I don't understand why I had forgotten...but I remembered...you attended the academy and came back a few years ago...I-I always wanted to make my feelings known to you...but never got the chance...so uh.." Hikaru was awkward as he didn't want to be the one to ruin the girl's special day, so he simply smiled as usual and told the girl.

"I appreciate your feelings and wish you a bright future ahead of you." The girl's smile instantly grew and her eyes shined, but this was cut short as the boy said, "However, I can't accept your confession." The girl seemed to turn into stone. Hikaru tried to salvage the situation. "Though I wish for you to continue living your life to the fullest it would make me happy to see someone I knew lived with such good fortune." The girl blushed although tears came from her eyes as she bowed her head.

"I understand...thank you so much for your kind words." Hikaru smiled and said farewell to her. Some of the academy students were able to remember him after seeing him return to the academy when Yuki had reestablished the night class despite having their memories erased, making the reappearance of his admires from day class even after so long along with a few new ones from younger students having seen him around campus. It was not beneficial to him as he was stopped once again by another girl. 

Just when Hikaru believed he was going to have trouble, just as always, Zero came to his rescue.

"To think you'd show up to a place like this while the sun is still out." Zero placed his jacket over the boy's head and dragged him through the crowd.

"Wait, Kiryu!" 

"No fair!"

"It's our last day!" Some girls shouted. Hikaru laughed under the jacket as this made him feel nostalgic.

"I couldn't let Yuki miss such an important day..." Hikaru explained and showed the camera in his hand. Zero nodded in understanding. 

"Next time, call me so I can go together." Hikaru looked at the boy with a troubled expression.

"You know I'm ok. I don't need a guardian everywhere I go." 

"You think I do this because I act as your guardian?" Zero questioned him. Hikaru returned his gaze and saw a familiar look in Zero's eyes, that made him uneasy. Hikaru turned away from him and hesitantly said,

"Sometimes it feels as if you treat me like a child, so yes." 

"If that's how you feel then I can stop cooking your meals." The pureblood widened his eyes, he was surprised by the hunter's words. Zero watched as the boy began to sulk. He quietly muttered with a calm tone,

"I see...if that's what you want then it's fine by me..." Zero huffed in amusement before placing a hand on the boy's head in an attempt to comfort him.

"I was joking." Hikaru turned flushed in embarrassment as they both knew he was dependent on Zero when it came to cooking, he couldn't cook at all. 

"I m-mean I always have Seiren..." 

"I said I was joking." 

************

A month later, when Kaien told Hikaru he received a letter, he was happy believing it was Yuki, but when he saw the symbol on the envelope, his smile instantly dropped. The letter had been sent by Nagamichi Aido, Hanabusa's father. The man had been left in charge after what happened with Kaname. 

"What will you do?" Kaien asked the pureblood as Hikaru coldly stared down at the paper.

"I don't know..." Hikaru responded, tucking the letter away in the envelope before thanking the headmaster for informing him. "Will you come join us for dinner today?" Hikaru asked the headmaster to let Zero know how many portions he would be cooking. 

"I don't think so. I will be gone until probably tomorrow afternoon." Kaien told the pureblood. 

"I see, well then I'll tell Zero." Hikaru left the office. Kaien watched the boy go and sighed. He didn't want to tell the pureblood of the problems going on with a group of vampires that were still attempting to get the upper hand on the Hunters' association after what happened. Kaien knew if the pureblood were to find out, it would influence his decision to the letter he received.

Hikaru returned to the Headmaster's house, where he sensed Zero in the bathroom and decided to wait for him by sitting on the couch. He glanced at the letter in his hand. He wanted nothing more but to crumble it, tear it, and burn it, but it was an unreasonable thought. 

Once he heard the Zero's footsteps coming down the hall, he snapped out of his thoughts.

"The headmaster said he won't be coming in for dinner." 

"What did he want?" Zero asked Hikaru in curiosity while drying his hair. When he heard the boy's hesitant silence, it was quick to grab his attention.

"I got..a letter..." Zero took a seat next to him and looked at the envelope in his hand before stretching a hand out to him. Hikaru gave the letter to Zero for him to read.

"Apparently...the council is willing to "forgive" what happened that day on the grounds that it was their mistake to dare go against a pureblood such as myself who was trying to...rightfully stop Kaname...so they want me to return to the council....they want a pureblood in power to calm the people..." Zero skimmed through the letter and heard the boy's explanation. 

"They can't stand the idea of the social structure they have followed collapsing because in their eyes purebloods are an object of worship." Hikaru nodded. "So? What do you think?" The more Hikaru thought about it, the more his rage built up. Zero could see the dark look in his eyes grow. 

"Those bastards are the reason I had to live through hell and I don't know if I can face them properly without finishing what Kaname had started." Zero placed a hand on the pureblood's shoulder in an attempt to calm him down.

"You don't have to return if you don't want to. The power is now in your hands, no one can tell you otherwise." Zero's words worked to calm Hikaru down as his gaze softened.

"You're right..." Hikaru gave the letter a second thought, his mind began to swirl with ideas. "I think...I might return after all..." Zero was worried about the boy, but he wouldn't attempt to stop the decision made. 

Later that night, Hikaru sent a letter back to Nagamichi, informing him he wished to discuss things in person and to set an appointed date when everyone would be available. 

After waiting for a response, Hanabusa personally delivered the letter to him. Hanabusa was not the only one who grew worried by the pureblood's decision.

It didn't take long for the day to arrive when Hikaru made his way to the familiar building where various vampires were gathered. Some gave the pureblood a look of unease while others sneered at him. Nagamichi was the first to bow his head to greet the pureblood and nervously apologized for the council's pestering. 

"It is fine...I don't blame you for any of this. If anything I owe you so much Nagamichi.." Nagamichi quickly tried to stop the pureblood's apology.

"Not at all my lord, it is partially my fault things have ended up this way...the reason why Lord Kaname and your image have been distorted."

"The only thing distorted is the belief that I should continue to be allowed to be in charge once again...and that is the truth..." Hikaru held a cold gaze, making Nagamichi uneasy, seeing the pureblood was clearly upset. 

"Nonsense my lord...even after everything...I still believe that you, my lord, are rightful for the position." Hikaru gave the man a bitter smile. 

"I appreciate the thought...let us join the rest...I'm sure they are waiting." 

Hikaru entered with Nagamichi. Seiren walked behind Hikaru at his service during the meeting. The room had instantly gone quiet as they stood and bowed their heads to Hikaru. The pureblood looked down at the chairs that had previously belonged to him and Kaname. The male gave a loathing stare before taking a seat in what used to be Kaname's seat and the rest of the council followed. 

"I received an important letter from Nagamichi that, I have been forgiven for my crimes and offered a position back on the council?" Hikaru began. The room was quick to fill with cries of outrage.

"Lord Hikaru after what happened with Lord Kaname, our society has been divided and out of order!"

"We understand it was our mistake to go against you, my Lord, and got in the way of your attempts to stop Lord Kaname so we bear no resentment in your actions of that day."

"But really My Lord, how can you neglect your duties like that? Things would've been settled sooner if you had come to clarify the events after that day?" Hikaru allowed them to bark at him because he knew nothing about them had changed. He loathed their self-righteous manners. Nagamichi was the only one who sincerely supported the pureblood and spoke up to allow him to talk,

"Quiet down and give Lord Hikaru a chance to speak!" The council's attention was now on the pureblood, that hadn't made any attempts to argue with them. They were met with an unsympathetic tone from him.

"That day it was not only Kaname Kuran who was lost, but my brother...and a loved one. If I had returned to the council after that day, I'm sure things would've not been resolved as you had hoped. You all would've held the fear of history repeating itself of a pureblood using his power to rid of everyone here....and I must say this is correct."

"Lord Hikaru, please watch what you say or else we'd assume you will commit the same action Lord Kaname took that led to his downfall..." 

"Assume what you want, because I admit, the more I hear you all speak the more tempting it becomes to free the restrains of my hatred." The council grew uneasy watching the pureblood's gaze grow a threatening red. They were in disbelief that the most manageable of the Kuran children was threatening to kill them. 

"This is inappropriate behavior, Lord Hikaru..." Hikaru glared at the man, making his words trail off.

"Listen closely. If I were to return to this position, I would do my best to settle the chaos that Kaname left behind. This means I will take the actions I believe to be right and appropriate for the situation. I will still follow previous regulations that were established that would've brought peace between our kind and humans. I will not accept any objections unless you have a sensible argument as to why my orders shouldn't be carried out, is this understood?" 

"Wouldn't this be considered abuse of your position, Lord Hikaru..." Someone nervously questioned. Hikaru seemed disinterested in what the man thought.

"You are free to refuse and as I said you would be allowed to make a sensible claim. If you do not like what I'm proposing then you may offer the position to any of the "other" available purebloods, but I assure you none will solve the problem you have all created with the Hunter Association and I can see you don't have many options." The council was uncertain about what to think of the proposition the pureblood was offering, but they had been the ones to call him and they were in desperate need of order once again. 

"I will agree to your demands, my Lord as long as the issue is resolved in a manner that will be in the best interest of everyone," Nagamichi claimed. The others were soon to follow although many still hesitated.

"I second this..." 

"If it brings us no harm then I will not protest."

"I agree."

"Then it is settled..." Hikaru told them, calmer than before. "Explain the situation to me and we will go from there, but remember this starting today...you are a council meant to follow and guide....you have no right to rule over me." 

************

After the meeting, Nagamichi provided the pureblood a ride back to the academy. Hikaru made his way toward the basement, where Hanabusa greeted him and shot out of his chair, seeing the pureblood return with a tired expression. 

"Lord Hikaru, how did the things go?" Hikaru looked at the boy drained emotionally rather than physically.

"You know how things are...but I'll get to work soon..."

"If you don't wish to do this, I can always talk to my father." Hikaru patted Hanabusa's shoulder and gave a weary smile. 

"It's alright. I want to make things safer for Yuki and her baby...once they return." Hanabusa understood why the pureblood was now putting up with the very people and thing he hated and nodded his head.

"I understand...we'll be here for when you need us."

"Thank you," Hikaru told Hanabusa before turning towards Kaname. He gave the icy coffin a sorrowful and longing gaze. "I just came to say goodnight...sweet dreams...Kaname..I'll be back tomorrow morning." Hikaru placed a kiss on the ice.

"Where are you going?" Hanabusa asked in confusion.

"There are things I want to discuss with Zero," Hikaru informed him, making the vampire instantly awkward. Hanabusa decided not to comment and shook his head. 

"I see...have a good morning..." Hikaru left and made his way toward the headmaster's house. 

It was too early and he was sure Zero was most likely asleep. Entering the home, Hikaru made his way upstairs and stood in front of Zero's door. He raised his hand to knock, but hesitated for a moment, feeling bad about waking the hunter up. Hikaru was startled when he felt Zero's presence move closer to the door before it was swung open. Zero rubbed his messy hair.

"You're back..." 

"Sorry for waking you..." Hikaru apologized first, but Zero didn't mind although he was surprised the pureblood hadn't returned to the basement. 

"That's fine, how did the meeting go?" Zero moved out of the way to let the male enter. Hikaru made his way over to the bed and sat down. He pushed his hair back in frustration.

"They didn't like my decision to execute any vampire no matter of status who continued their attack on the association...I told them it was the only way to reestablish order...but...they think I'm siding with the hunters association. I warned them of the consequence, but it still doesn't stop them from running their mouths." Zero went to sit next to the boy and said in concern,

"Just don't do anything dangerous that would make yourself their enemy..." Zero didn't want a repetition of what happened to Kaname. 

"I'll permanently deal with the more active and violent vampires, once the fear of elimination is established then things will settle down. All I will have to worry about is people like that Toma brat." Zero patted the boy's head.

"We can take care of the rest when the larger groups settle down. We could talk to Cross this afternoon, but it'll be morning soon. I'm sure you'd want to rest." Hikaru nervously gripped his hands and lightly bit his lip. He then hesitantly mumbled,

"Actually...I wanted to ask...if it's just for a little while...can I...can I hold you?" Zero widened his eyes in shock. He examined the boy and realized he seemed worn out. It was a familiar expression, one that Zero didn't like. Without hesitation, Zero scooted closer and wrapped his arms around the pureblood. Hikaru slowly brought his arms up and grasped onto the hunter with a solemn expression. He buried his face into Zero's neck, seeking comfort while Zero held onto him tightly. "Whenever I had to deal with those parasitic idiots, Kaname was always my source of comfort...I would cling onto him because I knew I'd be ok if he was around..." Zero understood the reason behind his actions. "But...I can't reach him in that block of ice...and although I see him in my dreams I know for a fact that he's no longer there..." Hikaru grip tightened. He held a pained expression against Zero's neck. "I'm sorry...I don't mean to use you this way, but I just..." 

"I  know I will never replace Kuran...but whatever it is you need...I'd be willing to give to you, so use me as much as you want." Hikaru looked at the hunter with an upset look. 

"No...I don't want to ever use you again..." Zero now stared into the boy's eyes as he stated,

"If that's how you feel then, will you give me something in return?" Hikaru felt a pit in his stomach. He had a strong feeling he knew what Zero wished for.

"I-I can't..." His response was hesitant but froze when Zero grabbed hold of the boy's cheek. 

"You don't have to let him go, but allow yourself to be taken care of and be loved..." These words cut through something inside the pureblood. Hikaru couldn't control the tears that welled up in his eyes. He missed Kaname, he missed Yuki...he felt weak for the need he held to rely on someone. Zero wiped the boy's tears away. Hikaru watched reluctantly as Zero grew closer. Zero however saw the boy didn't make any move to back away and slowly pressed his lips against the pureblood's. 

Hikaru released a shaky breath, feeling as if he was doing something he shouldn't have. Something forbidden, but stopped himself from pushing Zero away. He slowly reciprocated his kiss. It was gentle, almost comforting, it felt warm, but it was also saddening. Hikaru pulled away and hesitantly muttered,

"Zero, I can't return your feelings..." Zero gave a small exhale at the boy's words.

"...I understand, so don't think about it..." Zero tenderly brushed Hikaru's hair out of the way before pulling him back into their kiss. His arm went down to the boy's waist, holding him closely in a tight embrace. Every move the pureblood made was hesitant and frightened, his hands carefully gripped Zero's shirt as their lips softly moved against one another. 

Boundaries have been pushed, but neither of them stopped. Zero pushed Hikaru down onto his bed. Hikaru's heart anxiously raced as he questioned how far they would go and whether he was willing to go through with it, but he told himself, he could repay Zero by giving him what he wanted. Although Hikaru believed it was a small form of payment in comparison to everything Zero had done.

Hikaru pulled Zero's hand down to his stomach before guiding it up his shirt. Zero separated from their kiss and looked at the boy with a confused expression. 

"We can do it...if you want..." Zero widened his eyes, surprised by the words that left the boy's mouth. Although the pureblood sounded calm, Zero took notice of the small tremors of his hand, making his gaze soften. Zero intertwined their fingers together and lay down on the bed beside Hikaru. 

"Whenever you think you're ready, but not like this. Not when you fear it. I won't do something you will regret." Hikaru clenched Zero's hand as a result. 

"Sorry..." Hikaru muttered apologetically. Zero pulled him against his chest in an attempt to comfort him.

"There's nothing you need to apologize for...now get some sleep....It's going to be a long day..." Waves of melancholy filled Hikaru as he burrowed himself into Zero's neck and closed his eyes, hoping to drown himself in his warmth and fall into a restful slumber.

"Thank you, Zero..." Zero nuzzled into the boy's hair, holding onto him tightly. He was content enough to have been able to get past the barriers the boy held. It was a step forward, he told himself.

"Rest well...Hikaru." 

Chapter Text

"You can't do this! You created us!" A level E vampire shouted before turning to dust.

"AH!" Many more died one by one. The level B vampire backed away slowly as he cowered. 

"My lord, you can't possibly be serious!" Hikaru cold gaze stared down at the vampire before stating in annoyance,

"I'm sure news has traveled far that anyone attempting to cause harm against humans or hunters will be exterminated. I didn't think terrorist groups such as yours would continue after hearing my word...yet you managed to gather this many level E's to attack the association member's family? It irritates me to deal with this when I have more pressing matters," Hikaru grimaced. The level B vampire quickly fell to his knees and clung to his hand.

"Please forgive me, my gracious and merciful Lord. It was a simple mistake. I'm sure you can overlook this for the sake of my family. You know how heartbreaking it can be to lose a family member." Hikaru felt his heartache. The aristocratic vampire smirked seeing the pureblood freeze on the spot, believing he had him in the palm of his hand. "I will no longer do anything that will harm my lord, of course." Hikaru had stopped listening to the man's words and grabbed him by the neck lifting him to his feet. The vampire choked and looked down at the vampire in fear. It didn't take long for Hikaru to stab his arm through the man's chest before he turned to dust. 

"We could've handled this one ourselves, lord of misery." Hikaru turned his head and spotted Zero's friend. The pureblood regained his composure and stated, 

"It's better this way, hopefully, this will be the last of the more daring groups that will rebel," Hikaru said, "Any more trouble at the Hunter's association?" Kaito lazily tapped the sword against his shoulder and responded,

"Not at all, unfortunately, it has died down. Gives me less of a chance to end you bloodsuckers with my own hands." Hikaru gave the man a look of disbelief.

"Yeah...anyways...umm...is...Zero working?" Hikaru asked hesitantly, but this earned him a look of disgust from Kaito, making Hikaru irritated. "What?" 

"My friend really has horrible taste..." Hikaru grew even more annoyed and turned around to walk away.

"Never mind, I'm leaving." Kaito watched the pureblood leave before huffing in amusement at how easy it was to get under his skin. 

Hikaru returned to the academy down to the basement, he greeted Kaname by placing a kiss against the ice with a sad expression and sighed. 

"Lord Hikaru, you're back," Hanabusa said, rushing down to greet the boy. Hikaru nodded.

"Hanabusa, I have a question." 

"What is it, my Lord?" 

"To which family did that aristocratic vampire belong to? The one in charge of the mechanic's agency underneath Ichijo's branch?" Hanabusa looked confused momentarily before trying to remember who exactly Hikaru spoke about. "His name was Genko." 

"You mean Genko Kitagawa." Hikaru nodded his head. 

"Please write a letter to his family explaining his crimes and stating that they will be compensated despite Genko's actions." Hanabusa could already imagine what had happened, but suddenly compensating the family was confusing.

"I'll send out a letter later this afternoon, my Lord." Hanabusa then pulled out the book behind his back. "Also I hope you don't mind...I grabbed one of the books you brought back from your family home...it looks like it contains Lord Kaname's handwriting." This grabbed Hikaru's attention and glanced at the book. He remembered bringing the strange-looking book back. "I hope you don't mind if I take a look at it, my Lord." Walking over to Hanabusa, Hikaru took the book from his hands and skimmed the inside of it. Reading a few words, it was stories about the past with the hooded woman. Hikaru still felt bitter as he slightly blamed her for causing Kaname to take his life. Handing the book back, he nodded his head.

"Yeah, that's fine." Hanabusa was curious as to why Hikaru frowned. 

"Also, I should've probably mentioned this earlier, but Cross said another letter from Yuki came." Hikaru tensed and looked at Hanabusa with panic. "What's wrong?" Hikaru then began to bite his lip anxiously as thoughts filled his head. 

"Nothing..." Hikaru muttered. He glanced at Kaname before looking away with shame. "I'm the worst..." Hanabusa watched the pureblood go into turmoil by himself as he seemed to have a one-sided argument with Kaname. "Kaname..you said you wanted me to be happy and personally told Zero to take care of me. Even so, how can I let something like that happen? The things I've said. I'm shameless...What am I going to tell Yuki...." Hanabusa is startled when the pureblood smacks his head against the ice before quickly turning to head to the headmaster's office. "I'll be going now!" Hanabusa watched him utterly confused. 

"....Huh?" 

************

Hikaru sat in the Headmaster's house as Kaien Cross made dinner this time around, while Zero was out doing hunter work. Kaien watched the boy ponder over what to write, sitting in front of the blank piece of paper. He was confused as to why the boy was having so much trouble writing to Yuki this time.

Hikaru finally picked up the pen and began writing, apologizing to Yuki and filling the letter with insults directed at himself. Kaien grew concerned seeing the dark aura emanating from the boy.

"Hikaru...how about you take a break from writing..." Kaien suggested despite knowing that the boy barely started writing. 

"I need to reply to Yuki..." Hikaru retorted. Kaien sighed and commented out of concern.

"Just looking at you, I'm concerned you're writing something bad..." Zero then walked through the door as Kaien greeted, "Oh Zero you're back." The headmaster quickly slid over to Zero's side and whispered in his ear. "You have to help me. Hikaru has been sitting on that couch for the past hour and now it looks like he's writing to Yuki about something horrible. I'm just concerned my dear daughter will be put in a state of worry while she's already having trouble with her little one." Zero glanced at the pureblood and understood what the headmaster was talking about before walking up to the boy and snatching the paper off the table to take a look at it. 

"Wait! No! Give it back!" Hikaru panicked and tried to snatch the paper back, but Zero pushed the boy's head down to read the letter. The moment Zero skimmed through the letter, a vein popped on the boy's forehead before ripping up the letter in half. "ZERO!" 

"You're not sending this to Yuki."

"But I need to tell her! Her elder brother is such a scumbag..." Hikaru buried his head on the couch gripping it so tightly that the fabric threatened to rip. Kaien grew curious and asked,

"What was in the letter, Zero?" 

"Don't tell him!" Hikaru shouted instantly. 

"I'll be the one replying to Yuki this time," Zero told the pureblood, making Hikaru anxious.

"No...I must confess to my crimes." 

"Is dinner ready?" Zero asked Kaien, ignoring the boy's statement. 

"Almost, the rice is almost finished steaming!" Kaien answered happily. 

"Come on, let's go eat," Zero said, nonchalant about the pureblood's panic, grabbing hold of his arm and dragging him to the table. Curiosity got the best of Kaien as he walked to the ripped pieces of paper and stuck them together to read what the boy had written. It didn't take long for Cross's glasses to break at the information he read. 

"WHAT?! Since when have you two been together?!" 

"We are NOT TOGETHER!" Hikaru shouted in defense and slammed his hands down on the table. Zero blankly stared at him, making Hikaru realize his actions before he shrunk back into his seat and buried his head against the table in shame. "I'm sorry, that was insensitive of me...." 

"Then...you two..." Kaien asked in confusion. He had no clue what status the two held, as he didn't even know how close they were besides friends. Hikaru felt more ashamed by the minute as he began to sulk against the table. 

"Drop it," Zero demanded of Cross with a threatening stare, as Kaien stared at them skeptically. 

'To think those two would have a relationship like that...' 

The three had an awkward dinner. By the time the sunset, Kaien gathered his coat and told the two. 

"I'm heading out now." This made Hikaru nervous.

"Is your presence at the association really necessary?" 

"I can't allow poor Zero to run everything by his lonesome self, I have to put in my end of the work," Kaien cooed as Zero grew annoyed at this.

"Just leave already." Kaien chuckled and called out to them one more time,

"I'll give you two some alone time. Bye-bye now!"  The man cheerfully said. Hikaru grew irritated and embarrassed, taking the slipper off his foot and throwing it at the door that quickly shut closed. Zero now stared at the boy in silence, making Hikaru nervous. 

"Will you continue acting this way towards me?" Zero questioned seriously. Hikaru grumbled with shame before responding honestly,

"No...I just don't know...I feel like I did something wrong..." Zero stared at the boy with crossed arms as he leaned back against his chair. 

"Yuki knows about my feelings regarding both of you. She didn't seem to mind or even care," Zero explained. "And Kaname...you do know what he said..."

"Yeah...I heard..." Hikaru hesitantly responded. The boy always hesitated to talk about anything related to that day. "Even so...like I said I feel like I did something wrong...not only to them, but...to you too...I mean even Cross thought we were dating, but...it's not like that... I mean you should only do that with a person you like..." Hikaru muttered. 

"Then you don't like me?" Zero asked Hikaru, attentively staring at him, making Hikaru uneasy. He stared back at Zero, struggling to come up with a reply every second that passed.

"Well....I don't dislike you...if anything I care about you... a lot.." Zero watched the boy's eyes filled with conflict. After a moment of silence, Zero got up and dragged the boy along with him startling Hikaru. 

"Come on, you should feed." 

"But I'm not thirsty..." Hikaru responded in confusion, so Zero calmly retorted,

"I am and you know our deal." This was enough to make Hikaru quickly accept. 

"Got it." But before Hikaru knew what Zero was doing, Zero walked over to the living room and sat down on the couch. Zero pulled Hikaru onto his lap, making the pureblood tense and widen his eyes. "What's with this position all of a sudden...?" 

"It's easier this way." Zero seemed way too calm in comparison to Hikaru who's ears turned red, feeling flustered all of a sudden. 

"Alright...then excuse me.." Hikaru leaned down and pulled the collar of Zero's shirt down. He carefully placed his fangs against Zero's neck and bit into him. The sweet blood filled his mouth, making him sigh in contentment. In comparison to Kaname's blood, Zero's blood gave the sensation of tranquility and tender love. Hikaru pulled away and wiped his lips, smearing the blood in the corner of his lips. Zero reached up and grabbed hold of the boy's head confusing him, before licking the bit of blood off the corner of his lips. Hikaru jolted, surprised by his actions making his face turn red. "You could've just told me," Hikaru complained.  

"Hold still," Zero told the boy and began to unbutton the first few buttons of his shirt before pulling the sleeve down his shoulder. Zero nuzzled into the boy's neck, slowly running his tongue against his skin, making the boy more embarrassed. 

"Stop stalling." Zero smiled, amused to see him flustered. His fangs sunk in, feeding off of him. Hikaru couldn't believe how daring Zero could be sometimes. He thought for a moment and remembered.

'Who am I kidding, he was always like that...' 

"Your blood gets hot when you blush." 

"Shut up," Hikaru grumbled, pushing Zero's head away from his neck and pulling him off his lap. "Who's fault is that?" Zero huffed, finding the boy's statement funny. "Don't laugh at me." Zero stood off the couch and wrapped his arms around Hikaru again, catching him off guard. "There you go again, doing whatever you want..." Hikaru grumbled but didn't push Zero away. 

"If you want to blame me for everything that happens, then do it, but...allow me to freely show you how I feel..." Hikaru felt his heart beating loudly; he was sure Zero could hear it. His eyes softly glared down at the ground, his face burning brightly. 

"How can I blame you when I'm also at fault for reciprocating..." Hikaru argued. Zero looked over the boy's shoulder, his eyes seeking an answer to what he meant. "..your actions," Hikaru clarified, cursing as he didn't think his face would return to its regular color. Zero smiled and nuzzled into the boy's shoulder once again. Hikaru observed him and brought a hand up to stroke Zero's hair. No matter how much he tried to ignore it, the guilt still ate at him, bringing a sad smile to his face. "I'm horrible...I feel like I'm just leading you on by doing this and using your feelings..." This made Zero's smile drop as he looked into the boy.

"I know you don't feel the same way, even so, it's my choice to continue to pursue you. Because this time...I've decided that I won't let go or dismiss the things and people important to me. I will no longer live with any regrets." Hikaru was surprised by his words before softening his gaze.

"I think I get it. There were a lot of moments in my life where I thought what if I had done this and that...and that's why I think I might have many regrets now..." Zero nodded in understanding before stating with a blank expression.

"One of my regrets is taking this long to realize it and losing to Kuran. Also, I can't get a good hit on him for giving all this up so easily." Hikaru chuckled in amusement. Zero was still the same despite everything. 

"Maybe a hit would be too much..." 

"Of course, you would say that. You would always come to Kuran's defense." Zero reminded the boy, which made Hikaru think carefully about everything.

"Yeah...but I would also do anything I can to protect you...." Hikaru took a moment, hesitating in his words but he took a deep breath and pressed his head against Zero's in a sign of affection before muttering, "I think...I won't be able to be in love with you, but I could still love you."

"Hm? What is that supposed to mean?" Zero raised an eyebrow, but Hikaru responded with a kiss at the corner of Zero's lips. 

"Nothing. Don't worry about it." Zero was taken aback by the action, but he didn't hesitate to turn his head to kiss him on the lips. There was no longer a need for words. Zero could feel the warmth that the pureblood meant to give him through their kiss. Turning him around, Zero wrapped his arm around the boy's waist and in return, Hikaru grasped the back of his neck to bring him closer. 

Zero had become another person Hikaru welcomed into his heart and Hikaru hoped to take care of and protect the person in front of him, so he would no longer have to be hurt at the cost of others. Hikaru placed one more kiss against Zero's lips before burying his nose into his collarbone. 

"I will love you, so please feel free to express your feelings," Hikaru repeated Zero's earlier words with a smile. Zero couldn't help but feel a rush of joy as he threw himself into Hikaru's arms causing them to fall back onto the couch. "Zero!" The pureblood was startled by this. Zero now lay on top of the boy, squishing him down onto the couch. Hikaru grew flustered. 

"Don't regret saying those words later," Zero told Hikaru in such a serious voice that made Hikaru's heartbeat and look away. 

"I won't." Zero enjoyed the reaction, before deciding to indulge a bit in his newly given permission and kissed the boy once again, intertwining their fingers together. Hikaru gripped into the hand that held him as he leaned in, deepening their kiss. Zero loses himself in the warmth and comfort, bringing his other hand up to the boy's cheek to feel more of him. Although the moment began to grow intense between them, they knew better than to rush into things. 

Hikaru broke the kiss and took a moment to look at Zero's expression. Zero's eyes deeply looked at him, such an intense look ruined by the stupid smirk he would get when he found something amusing. Hikaru grew embarrassed getting a sense that it was the way he looked.

"You'll be no better than a tomato..." Hikaru sat up, making Zero move to sit on the couch. 

"You're impossible..." While Zero chuckled, Hikaru looked down at his shirt before taking revenge and forcing the buttons open. Zero was quick to stop laughing and widen his eyes in shock. "Go take a bath, filthy." Hikaru teased as the hunter had gotten home from work and had not gotten a chance to bathe. Zero now stared at the pureblood stunned as Hikaru smirked thinking he had gotten his revenge. Zero's expression however grew blank once again before side eyeing the pureblood and turning his body away from him. 

"To think you were some pervert..." Zero muttered, this made Hikaru boil and shove Zero off the couch. 

"Shut up and go take a shower!" Hikaru glared at Zero and commented, "Don't start getting impudent with me..." Zero waved his hand lazily and made his way to the bathroom.

"Alright, alright..." Watching Zero leave, Hikaru huffed and closed his eyes left alone in his thoughts. He would never stop loving Kaname, but just as he loved Kaname, he would continue loving Yuki and share that love with Zero. With a sigh, Hikaru glanced over at the piano right next to the dining table. It's been a long time since he played it. Out of boredom, he decided to walk over to it and sat down on the bench. Opening the cover, Hikaru tested it out, but the sound that came out made his ears hurt. 

"Damn it..." Hikaru grew frustrated as he knew Cross wouldn't take care of it. Hikaru first removed the flower vase off the top and placed it on the dining table before he took it upon himself to take the piano apart and tune it. 

************

After what felt like an hour, Hikaru closed the piano and tested it out once again. 

"Finally.." He took a seat on the bench and tested the keys by playing a scale. Hearing that the sound was just right, Hikaru thought of a song to play. He dug deep into his memories and let his fingers play the melody. 

The music his dance teacher had once played, when he first began to learn how to dance. Something that Kaname had helped him with as his partner. Hikaru smiled at the fond memory and continued playing. 

At that moment, Zero exited the bathroom and walked into the living room. He followed the sound to the dining room, where he watched Hikaru, too, immersed in his playing. Zero could somehow feel the pureblood's emotions through the sound he played. Zero walked closer causing Hikaru to stop and turn startled by him. 

"You scared me...I didn't feel you come in..."

"You were distracted, I didn't want to interrupt." Hikaru smiled and clicked the key on the piano.

"It's fine. Just remembering something." 

"What is it?" Zero asked curiously, now moving to stand next to him.

"My teacher played this song when I was learning to dance because of how slow it was. I hated taking lessons, but dancing with Kaname was something I always enjoyed and eventually Yuki joined in the fun." Hikaru smiled before getting an idea and stood up. "You're pretty good at dancing yourself. I remember." Zero widened his eyes when the boy grabbed his hands and his eyes grew a red hue. 

"Take it from the top and this time, no horsing around, my Lord." Zero was surprised, hearing the woman's voice by the piano, looking strict. It was then he realized that this was Hikaru's memory. The same song he had been playing filled the room as Hikaru told him. 

"Ready? Hikaru then began their dance once the melody played, letting Zero follow along. "1, 2, and 3. 1, 2, and 3."

"Isn't this a little slow?" Zero said as he stared down at their steps which were similar to a child learning how to dance. Hikaru grinned and reassured,

"Don't worry it'll get a bit faster." After a few more steps, the song began to grow a bit faster in tempo, making Hikaru pull Zero along to take bigger steps. Hikaru spun Zero and the hunter was well to follow along. Hikaru snickered and said, "I was sure you would've tripped."

"I'm not new to this, you know." Zero bluntly stated, making Hikaru laugh. Zero could tell the pureblood was enjoying this. Almost at peace with reliving a moment of his childhood. His eyes gaze softened, and he slid his arm down to his waist before taking the lead, making Hikaru look up at him in confusion, but Zero simply stared deep into him. It was something that felt familiar. He remembered that Kaname would also do the same when they were children. Always took the lead with a stare that he hadn't known the reasoning behind before, until now. It made his heart ache.

However, time flowed before his eyes, he had shared a few more dances with Kaname, but the man that stood before him now was Zero. Hikaru wanted to cling to him and never let go. Zero was his source of comfort. It was something he had come to rely on now. 

Zero held him, moving in synch to the song in each other's embrace.

"Thank you for everything Zero," Hikaru muttered. Both of their steps slowed down to a stop. Zero leaned down and pressed his lips against Hikaru's, cupping the boy's cheek. 

"I should thank you for giving me the chance to be with you." Hikaru didn't think it was something all that grand, but he remained silent to not ruin the mood. When the song ended, Hikaru rid of the illusion around them. It was silent, but Hikaru was the first to break it and faked thinking.

"Hmmm...I think I'll stay here tonight." Zero looked at the boy calmly.

"Where will you sleep?" Hikaru narrowed his eyes as if thinking some more before stating, 

"Yuki's room." Hikaru heard the small puff of air that the hunter released, making Hikaru lightly pull on Zero's hair. 

"I didn't say anything."

"But I heard that." The light laughter of the two of them filled the cozy home.